Skip to main content

Full text of "Studies in the bryology of New Zealand, with special reference to the herbarium of Robert Brown. Edited and published under the authority of the Board of Governors of the [New Zealand] Institute"

See other formats 


t 


i  J  -•    \  \  \  v-  s>-  V  o  V-' 


NEW  ZEALAND   INSTITUTE 

BULLETIN     No.      3. 


STUDIES    IN    THE 

BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  Sl>i:(  lAL  KKFERENCE  TO  THE  HERBARIUM  OF 

KMtP.EKT  RROWX. 


By     H.    N.     DIXON.     M.A..     F.L.S. 


PARTS     I    VI. 


EDITED    AND    PUBLISHED    UNDKK    THE    AUTHORITT    OF    THE    BOARD    OF 
GOVERNORS    OF    THE aINSTITDTE. 


iruttUimUon.  i^.^. 
FERGUSON  &  OSBORX,   LTD.,   202  LAMBTON  QUAY. 
Wheldox  &  Wesley.  Ltd..  2,  3  &  4  Arthur  St.,  New  Oxford  St.,  London,  W.C.2. 


".^ 


'p 


Table    of    Contents. 


Tl 


Index  of  Families,   (icnera  and  Synonyms 

Part   1   issued  50th  June.    1913 

Part  2  issued   7th   September,    1!I14  .. 

Part  3  issued   1st    Xu^iist.    I'.t'io 

Part  4  issued  3()th  June,    llt'ifi 

Part  0  issued  7th  July.    1927 

Part  fi  issued   17th  January,    1929    ... 


PAGE 

\  -xviii 

1-30 

51-74 

75-152 

155-258 

259-298 

299-572 


INDEX 


Index  of  Families,  Genera  and  Synonyms. 


Acanthocladium,  305 
Acaulon,  129 
Acrocladium,  318 

auriculatum,  276 

politum,   330 
Acroschisma,  347 
Alsia  Knightii,  265 
Amblystegiaceae,    312 
Amblystegium,  312 

Juratzkanum,  313 

longifolium,  316 

polygamum,  320 

sarmentosum,  318 
Amphidium,  162 

Mougeotii.  162 
Anacalypta  Stevensii,  139 

Zealandiae,    136 
Aiidreaea,  346 
Andreaeaceae,  346 
Andreaea  acuminata,  350 

amblyophylla.  348 

ai)iculata.  .'>5:> 

aijuatica  R.  lir.  ter.,  353 

aquatica,  CM..  353 

arctoaooides,  351 

Arthuriana.  349 

clintoniensis,  354 

cochleariffilia.    353 

Cockaynei.  351 

dicranoidos,  351 

dioica,   348 

filianientosa,   349 

flexuosa.  349 

gibbosa.   348 

Imnionialla,    350 

Hiittoni,   348 

Jonesii,   351 

lanceolata,   354 

niinuta.   348 

Mitchellii.    354 

mutabilis,    348 

novae-zelandiae.   348,  349 

obtusissinia,  353 

ovalifdlia.  352 

pseudo-subulata,  351 

pulvinata.  349 

subenervis,  353 

subfluitans,  355 

subulata,  351 

subulatissima.  351 

Wrightii,   348 
Anictangium  repens,  191 
Anisotheciura.  63 

gracillimum,  68 

Jamesoni,  66 
Anoectangium.   162 

bulbosum,  290 

compactum,  162 

setosum,   247 


Anomobryum,  202,  368 

cymbifolium,  203 

densum,  202,  368 
Anomodon  Huttonii,  299 
Antitrichia    curtipendula,    261 
Aongstroemia  Buchanani,  71 

clathrata,  64 

cyrlodonta,  68 

euphoniclada,  70 

gracillima,   68 

lonchorrhyncha,  64 

redunca.  66 

subredunca,  66 
Astomum.  110 

cur\ulum,  39 

exserens,  38 

nervosum,  39 

subexserens,  38 
Atrichum,  234 

ligulatum,  234 
Aulacomnium,  223 

Gaudichaudii,  223 
Aulacopiluin.   23!» 

glaucum,  239 

Barbula.  127 

antarctica.  149 

austro-alpina,  147 

cahcina,  124 

FriPtpdtii.  123 

Knightii,   123 

mnioides,  130 

Muelleri,  149 

nano-tortuosa,  123 

Poeppigiana,  128 

princeps,    149 

pseudo-iintarctica,  149 

rubella,  125 

rufiseta,  128 

senulata,  146 
Bartramiaceae,  224 
Bartramia,  225.  368 
Bartiamia    (synonyms).  228 

acerosa,   226 

afTinis.  231 

appressa,  230 

australis.  230 

Beckettii.  225 

Bellii.   226,  232 

brevifolia,    226 

Buchanani,  232 

commutata,  231 

comosa.  232 

consimilis,    232 

divaricata,   232 

elongata,  233 

Erwinii,  230 

fragilis,  226 

Gibsoni,   226 


VI 


INDEX 


Bartramia    (synonyms) — cont. 

Halleriana,  225 

hallerianoides,  225 

hapuka,  230 

Joycei,  230 

linearifolia,  226 

Mossmanniana,  225 

ovalitheca,  230 

patens,  226,  228 

pendula,  232 

pomiformis,   228 

pyriformis,  230 

Readeriana,  228,  232 

remotifolia,  230 

revisa,  231 

robusta,  368 

robustifolia,  226 

Sieberi,  232 

tenuis,  230 
.    Turneri,   230 
Beckettia  bruchioides,  131 
Bellia,   279 

straminea,   280 
Blindia,   55 

acuta,  60 

antarctica,  72 

aquatilis,  57 

arcuata,   60 

auriculata,  56 

calcarea,  54,  63 

chrysea,  63,   72 

churuccana,   56 

consimilis,  60 

curviseta.  61 

ferruginea,  77 

globularis,  60 

humilis,  56 

leptotrichocarpa,  56 

pseudo-robusta,  57 

pulvinata,  56 

robusta,  57 

Theriotii.  60 

torlessensis,  62,  68 

wellingtonii.  57.  77 
Brachymenium,  201 

coarctatum,   202 
Brachysteleum,  154 

australe,  154 
Brachytheciaceae.   321 
Brachythecium,  321 
Braithwaitea,  339 
Braunfelsia,  79 

Petriei,  79 
Braunia  Humboldtii,  241 

novae-seelandiae,  240 
Breutelia,  231 

commutata,  231 

comosa,  232 

divaricata,   232 
Bruchia,  32 

minuta,  32 
Bryaceae,    196 
Bryura,  203,  368 

annulatum,    209 

ater,   160 


Bryum — cont. 

atropurpureuni,  209,  217 

australe,  218 

Barrii,  199 

bartramioides,  223 

bealeyense,  200 

Bellii,  209 

Bellianum,  211 

Bescherellii,  210 

Binnsii,    201 

Buchanani,  213 

bulbillosum,  209 

calcareum,  218 

clavatum,  211 

Cockaynei,  198 

contortum,   213 

crassinerve,  216 

creberrimum,   207,   213 

crudum,    200 

cuneatum,  207 

cuspidatum,  207 

cylindrothecum,   208 

duriusculuni,   210 

erythrocarpoides,  210 

Evei,  223 

flaccidura.   217 

Foresterii,   207 

Gibsonii,   207 

gracilicarpum.  215 

gracilithecium,   215 

hai)ukaense,  211 

Harriottii.  202 

heterifolium,   211 

intermedium,    217 

Kirkii.    209,    211 

leptothecium,  215 

Levieri,   211 

linearifolium,    211 

macrocarpum.  211,  218 

Maudii.  208 

megamorphuin,  217 

nmrale,  217 

nutans,  200 

nutanti-polymorphum,  200 

oamaruanum,   209 

oamaruense,  165 

obestothecium,  206 

otabapaense,  209 

ovalicarpum,  209 

ovatocarpum,  209 

ovatothecium,  209 

Petriei,  209 

piriforme,  198 

purpureum,  217 

pyrothecium,  217 

rubellum,  125 

rufescens,   214 

Searlii,  214 

suboeneum,  217 
Bryum   (synonyms),  218 

tasmanicum,  207 

tenuifolium,  199 

Theriotii,  209 

Thomasii,  218 

torlessense,   200 


LNDEX 


Vll 


Bryum    (synonyms) — cont. 
Traillii,  216 
triangularifolium,  209 
uliginosum,  206 
urceolatum,  217 
varians,  211 
varium,  211 
ventricosum,   211 
viridulum,    112 
Wahlenbergii,   201 
waikariense,   209 
Walkeri,   199 
Webbianum,  209 
Webbii.  209 
Whittonii,    199 

Buxbaumia,  369 

novae-zelandiae,  369 

Calliergon,  318 
Calomniaceae,  233 
Calomninn.    233 
Calymperaceae,   108 
Calymperes,    108 

hyophilaceum,   108 
Calyptopogon,  130 
Camptochaete,  271 

Beckeltii,    272 

deflexa.    273 

flagellifera,    271 

spuri()-dpflexa,   274 
rampylium,  319 

niolle.   321 
Canipylopodiuni,  69 

Buchanani,  71 

cygnacuni.  70 

euphorocladuni.  77 

floxipes,  70 

lineare,  78 

proscriptum,   70 

taliitense,  70 
Canipylupus,  83 

arcuatus,  88 

arenarius,  77,  88 

Bellii.  86 

bicolor,  var.    y,   87 

capillaceus,  85 
clavatus,  89 
cylindrothecium,  88 
distractus,  85 
elliptothecium,  89 
ericeticola,  87 
eupliorocladus,  70 
glauco-viridis,  86 
Gulliverii,  77 
leptocephalus,  89 
leptodus,  91 
lonchochaete,  85 
nanus,  70 
nudus,    364 
ohingaitii,   86 
otaraniaii,  89 
pallidus.   86 
persimplex,  88 
pseudo-nanus,  70 
rarus,  89 


Campy  lopus — cont. 

Sparksii,  86 

Stewartii,   86 

strictissimus,    89 

sulphureo-flavus,  89 

tasmanicus,  89 

torfaceus,  86 

Traillii,  88 

truncatus,  91 

Walkeri,  89 

xanthophyllus,  91 
Catagonium,  330 

Auberti,  330 

mucronatum,  330 

politum,   264 
Catharinea,  234 

angustata,   234 

lepto-cylindrica,  234 

microdendrnn,   235 
Catharomnion,  291 
Ceratodon,   50 

convolutus,   50 

corsicus,  50 

delicalulus,  50 

elinibatus.  50 

novae-seelandiae,  51 

purpureus  var.  flavisetus,  50 
(hamaebryum,   191 
Cboilothcla.    51,    362 
(brysoblastella.   362 
Cinclidotus  australis,  122 
Cladomnion,   251 

sciuroides,   251 

setosum,   247 

trichoides,  252 
(limaciaceae.  241 
(limacium,  241 

novao-seelandiae,   241 
Codonoblcpharum  Menziesii,  165 

neglectum,    166 
Coelidium  cochlearifolium,  255 

inflatum,  95 
Cononiitrium  aciculare,  107 

Dillenii.    107 

Muelleri.   107 
Conostoniuni.  228 

Bellii,   229 

gracile,  229 

intermedium,   229 

macrocarpura,  229 

minutum,  229 

parvulum,    229 
Corrigenda,    361 
Cratoneuropsis,   320 
Crossidium,    139 

chloronotos,  139 
Cryphaeaceae,  242 
Cryphaea,   242,  361 

acuminata,  243 

consimilis,    243 

crenulata.    245 

inibricata,    300 

Muelleri,  245 

nervosa,   280 

novae-zelandiae,  246 


VUl 


INDEX 


Cryphaea — cont. 

ovalifolia,  245 

parvula,  243,  245 

pusilla,  243 

squarrosula,  245 
Cryphidium,   242 

dilatatum,   244 

Muelleri,  244 
Cryptopodium,  222 

bartramioides,  247 
Ctenidium,  338 
Cyathophorum,  290 

densirete,  290 

pennatum,  290 
Cylindrolhecium,  277 
Cynontodium  afRne,  45 

australe,  41 

elongatum,  41 
Cyptodon,  242 

dilatatus,  244 

parvulus,  245 
Cyrtopodaceae,  247 
Cyrtopus,  247 

setosus,   249 

Daltonia,   279 

nervosa,  280 

straminea,  280 
Dawsonia,   237 

altissima,  237 

gracilis,   237 
Dendia,  135 

maritima,    135 
Dendrocryphaea,  242 

tasmanica,   246 
Dendroligotrichum,  235 
Dendropogon  Muelleri,  244 
Desniatodon  nervosus,  141 
Dichelodontium,  250 
Dichodontium,    72,    78 

clathratum,   64 

Cockaynii,  77 

Wattsii,  78 
Dicnemoloma,  79 
Dicnemon,  93 

Knightil,  93 

Moorei,  87.  95 

obsoletinerve,  95,  26 
Dicranella,  63 

campylophylla,   67 

Cardotii,   77 

Cockaynei,  69 

cygnaea,  70 

debilis,  69 

egmontensis,  363 

erecto-theca,  69 

euphoroclada,   70 

Jamesonii,  77 

lancifolia,  69 

lonchorrhyncha,  64 

proscripta,  70 

pusilla,  68 

pygmaea,   68 

rostrata,  69 

rupestris,  69 


Dicranella — con  t. 

Schreberi,  66 

subredunca,   66 

variabilis,  64 

wairarapensis,  77 
Dicranodontium,   92 

flexipes,    70 

lineare,  71 

tapes,  93 

Dicranoloma,  7 

angustinerve,  23 

argutum.   14 

auslro-congestum,  23 

Baileyanum,  23 

Burcbardii,   27 

calymperaceum,   16 

chlorocladum,  14 

chrysodrepaneum,  76 

dicranoides,  20 

fulvum,   12 

integrifolium,   362 

kaiparense,  12 

Kroneanura,  12 

obsoletinerve,  26 

oedifhecium,  12 

polysetum,    13 

scopelloides,   23 

suberectum,  12 

subpungens,  7,  8,  16 

subsetosum,    16 

trichophyllum,  12 

Weymouthii,    26 

Whiteleggei,    14 
Dicranowei-sia,  72 

contecta,  6it 

crispula.  72 
Dicranaceae,  7 
Dicranum,   80 

angustinerve,   15,   23 

antarcticuni,    72 

austro-congestum,  23 

argutum,    14 

asplenioides,  106 

Baileyanum,    23 

bicolor,    86 

Billardieri,    23 

do.   var.  duriusculum,  25 

brachypelma,  12 

brachyphyllum,  97 

Brownii,    12 

calymperaceum,  16 

calymperidium,  16 

campylophyllum,  64,  66 

candidum,  97 

Cardotii,    77 

cblorocladum,    14 

chrysodrepaneum,  19 

circinatum,  57 

clathratum,   64 

clavatum,  88,  89 

clintoniense,  69 

Cockaynii,  69,  77 

collinum,  57 

confine,  28 

craigieburnense,  69,   83 


INDEX 


IX 


Dicranum — cant. 

cylindropyxis,  21 
debilum,  69 
diaphanoneuron,  13 
dicarpum,  13 
distractum,    85 
erecto-theca,  69 
fasciatum,   26 
flexifolium,  45 
flexuosum,  86 
fulvum,  12 
glauco-viridis,  86 
grossialere,  18 
Gulliverii,   77,   118 
Holoinitrium,  85 
Huttoni,   114 
incanum.  80 
integerrimum,   27  . 
introflexum,    89 
Jamesonii,   66 
kaiparense,  12 
kowaiense,  114,  115 
Kroneanum,   12 
lancifolium.  63,  77.  115 
leptocephalum,  89 
leucolomoides,  20 
leucoloiuopsis,  26 
Menziesii,    12 
nudum,  91 
obesifoUum,  7!> 
oedithecium,   12 
orthopyxis,  23 
pallido-splendens.  22 
papillusuui,  64 
polliceuin,  23 
platycaulon,  15 
plurisptum,  22 
piilysetuin.  13 
proscriptuiii,    70 
pseudo-nanum,  70 
pudicuni,   90 
puhinatuin,    82 
puriKons,   21 
Pungenfella,   26 
pusilluni,  68 
pyeniaeum,  68 
ripens,  27 
robuslum,  15 

do.  var.  pungens,  21 
rnstratum,  122,  63 
rupestre.  57 
Schreberi,    66 
scopelloides,  23 
selenicarpura,  18 
setosum,  16 
Sieberianum,  80 

do.  var.   ft,  80 
Speightii,  28 
subangustifolium,  48 
subconfine,    23 
suberectum.    12 
subpungens,  16 
subulatifolium,  64 
subsetosum,    16 
sulphureo-flavum,  89 


Dicranum    (synonyms),   S3 

tasmanicum,  89,  122 

lenuift>liuui,  57 

torquatum,  86 

trichophyllum,   12 

turgidum,   23 

vaginatum,  64 

variabile,   64 

waimakariense,  66 

Walkeri,  57 

Weymouthii.   26 

Whiteleggei,  14 
Didymodon,   124 

cirrifolius,    45 

erubescens,  125 

interruptus,   121 

iDngifolius,    41,    44 

papillatus,    121 

plicatus,   45 

proscriptus.  70 

tasmanicu.s.  122 
Dissodun  caluphyllus,  190 

longicollis,  190 

purpureus,    190 
Distjchiuni,  51 

capilhiceum,   h'!.    \.Z..   42 
Distichophyllum,   281 

aloma.   284 

aniblyophyllum,   283 

cronulatuiii.  2S2 

crispulum,   282 

do.  var.  adnatum,  282 

integerrimum,  282 

microcarpum,   284 

plalyloma.   285 

pulchellum,  283 

r()tundifi)lium,  281 

Zuernii.    283 
Ditrichum,  40 

affine.  45 

amoenum,  47 

australc,   41 

avonense,   49 

Boryanum,   45 

Buchanani,  53 

caponse,   45 

cr)nicum,  56 

difficile,   45 

falcatuni,  49 

filiformifolium,  42 

glaucescens,  50 

Hallii.  49 

Hookeri,  42,  44,  56 

laxifolium,  45 

Moretonii,  49 

plicatum,  45 

punctulaium,  362 

radiculosum,  48,  49 

scabrifolium,  49 

strictum,  362 

subbrachycarpum,   47 
Drepanocladus,  315 

Lilliei,   317 

longifolius,    316 
Drepanohypnura  sublimaium.  333 


INDEX 


Dryptodon  chlorocarpus,  159 
crispulus,  159 
rupestris,  159 

Echinodiaceae,  248 
Echinodium.  248,  369,  370 

blauco-viride,  249 
Ectropothecium,  335 

australe,  333 
Encalyptaceae,  153 
Encalypta,  153 
australis,  153 
laevigata,  Bruch,  154 
novae-seelandiae,  153 
tasmanica,  153 
Entodontaceae,  277 
Entodon,    277 

Beckettii,  277 
Entosthodon,  193 
gracilis,  195 
physcomitrioides,  195 
Taylori,  194 
Ephemerella,  191 
Ephemeropsis,  346 

tjibodensis,  346 
Ereniodon   octoblepharis,   190 
purpurascens,   190 
robustus,  190 
Eriopus,  284 

Helmsianus,  285 
Jelinekii,   285 
tasmanicus,   286 
Zuernii,  285 
Erpodiaceae,  239 
Eucamptodon,  95 

Petriei,  79 
Eucladiura,  118 

tasmanicum,  116 
Eurhynchiuni,    323 
rusciforme,    325 
speciosum,  326 
Stokesii,  326 

Fabroniaceae,    277 
Fabronia,  277 

antarctica,  278 

octoblepharis,   278 
Fissidens,   98 

acuminatus,  108 

brevifolius,  102 

bryoides.  108 

Clieesemanii,    101 

hylogenes,  364 

incurvus,  108 

Knightii,  102.  105 

Lechleri,  102 

leptochaete,  104 

ligulatus,  106 

lineari-limbatus,  101 

parvulus,  104 

pygmaeus,   102 

ramiger,  102 

subelamellosus,   364 

Taylori,   139 

viridulus,  108 

Zuernianus,  106 


Fissidentaceae,  98 
Funariaceae,   191 
Funaria,  193,  370 

physcomitrioides,  196 

producta,   370 

sphaerocarpa,  195 

Glgaspermum,  191 
Gigasperniuni   tenellum,  191 
Glyphomitrium,   154 
Adamsonii,  154 
Glvphothecium,  370 
Glyptothecium,  251,  370 

Muellerianum,  251 
Goniobryum,   222 

subbasilare,  222 
Grimmiaceae,  154 
Grimmia,   155 
Alfredi,  156 
aquatica,  156 
aquatilis,  156 
atrovirens,    141 
austro-pulvinata,  141 
Barrii,  155,  158 
basaltica,    156 
Beckettiana,  156 
Bellii,  157 

Buchanani.  70,  71,  158 
coarctata,    158 
Cockaynei.  157 
cyathiformis.  156 
cygnicclla.  i57,  158 
diminuta,   76,    158 
elegans.  I'lH 
finitima.   157 
flexifolia,  156,  157 
gracilis,  156 
hedwigiacea,  156 
helvola,  157 
Hutchinsonii,  158 
kaikouraensis,  157 
Laingii,  15G 
leiocarpa,  157 
leucophaea,  157 
maorica,  156 
micro-globosa,  158 
minime-perichaetialis,  156 
Mitchellii,  156 
mutica,  156 
nigra,  154 
nigricans,  160 
oamaruensis,  156 
obovata,  158 
Petriei,  157 

pulvinata  var.  africana,  158 
pusilla,  158 
reflexidens,   158 
revisa,  156 
rotunda,   158 
saxatilis,  156 
Searellii,  156 
Stevensii,  157 
subflexifolia,  156 
sympliyodonta,  159 
turbinata,   156 


INDEX 


XI 


Giimniia — cont. 

Turneri,  154,  158 

versabilis,  157 

Webbii.  158 

Wrightii,  156 
Gymnostomum,  115 
Gymnostomum   (synonyms),  117 

apophysatum,  194 

angustatum,  113 

areolatum,   138 

Brotherusii,   115 

curvirostre,   117 

Gibsonii,  116 

gracile,  219  • 

Heiniii,  136 

iniberbe,   240 

inclinans,   219 

inflexum,  112 

KniKhtii,   126 

ligulaluin,    112 

longirostrum,    110 

macTocarpum,   110 

Parisii,  116 

patulum,    110,   112 

pygniacuni.   116 

Saliiionii,  116 

Stevonsii,  112 

sulcatum,    166 

tortile,  110 

waimakaririense,  112 

west  land  icum,   113,    117 

Wrigbtii,    110 

Haplohymenium,  299 

psoudo-tristp.    300 
Harpidium,    315 
Ilanisoiiia  australis,  241 
lledwigiaceae,  240 
Hedwigia,  240 

ciliala.   210 

Iluiiiholdlii.  211 

micro-cyathca,  240 

repens,  l!il 
Hedwigidium,  240 

Drvininiundii.   240 
Helmsia  collina,  218 
Henncdia,   130 

intermedia,  133 

macrophylla,  131 

micr()i)hyHa,   133 
Hennediella,  130 

brucbioides,   131 
Hepaticina  cyclopbylla,  288 

nanocaulis,  288 

parvula,  288 

pseudo-obscura,   288 

Zuerniana,  288 
Holomitrium,   78 

Hodgkinsoniae,   78 

Muelleri,    78 

nanum,  78 

pumilum.  78,  81 

undulatulum,   78,  93 
Homalia,    267 

oblongifolia,   268bis. 


Hookeriaceae,   279 
Hookeria  adnata,  282 
amblyopbylla,  283 
amoena,  282 
apiculaia,  285 
atrovirens,  289 
cataractae,   282 
cocinna,  282 
crispula,  282 
cristata.  285 
curviseta,  288 
dentata,  288 
flexicollis,    286 
flexuosa,  282 
leptopbora.    285 
luteovirens,  289 
macroneura,  289 
maculata.  284 
microcarpa,   284 
microclada,   283 
nervosa,  280 
nigella.   288 
oblongifolia,  268 
obtusata.   288,   289 
petropbila,   285 
pseudo-pet  iolata,  2 
pulcbclla,   283 
punctata.  267 
pygmaea,    286 
quadrifaria,   289 
rannilosa,  288 
robusta.   289 
rotundifnlia.    2S1 
sciadopbila.   284 
semiserrulata,  286 
sexfaria,   2S9 


88 


sinuosa. 


:83 


smaragdina,  281 

subsimilis,  288 

subsinuata,  282 

telmopliila.  289 

tricliopbora,  281 
Hygroamblystogium   filicinum,   313 
Hymenodon.   219 

belvolus.  219 
Hymenosloumin,   110 

intlexuni.  112 

neglectum.    110 

patens,  m 
Hymenastylium.   117 

longopulvinaium,   117 
Hypnodendraceae,   339 
Hypnodendron.   341 

Helmsii,   340 

marginatum,  314 

planifrons,   342 

spininervium,  342 
Hypnaceae.  329 
Hypnum,  304   (synonyms) 

aciculare,  252 

acinacifolium,   335 

acutifolium,  310 

aduncum,  315,  317 

amoenum,  306 

arbuscula,  273 


Xll 


INDEX 


Hypnum    (synonyms) — cont. 
arcuatum,  342 
aristatum,  327,  328 
asperipes,    325 
auridalcea,  337 
auriculatum,    319 
australe,  333 
austrinum,   325 
brachiatum,   316 
cerviculatum,    309 
Cheesmani,    272 
chlamydophyllum,  319 
chlorophyllosum,   303 
chrysogaster,  337 
clandestinum,   275 
cochlearifolium,   255 

do.  var.  fi,  255 
collatum,   328 
comatum,   345 

comosum,  345 

confertum,   328 

contiguum,  310 

crassiusculum,   310 

criuitum,  305 

cuspidatum,  319 

cupressiforme,  336 

cupressinopsis,  337 

cygnisetum,  252 

cyparioides,  306 

decussatum,  321 

deflexum,  273 

densifolium,  252 

denticulatum,  332 

denticulosum,  303 

distichum,   221 

divulsum,  276 

elongatum,  233 

elusum,    329 

extenuatum,  305 

falcifolium,  267 

filicinum,  313 

flexile,    255 

fluitans,  317 

fontinaliopsis,   318 

fulvastrum,   302 

furfurosum,   302 

glauco-viride,   249 

gracile,    272 

hispidum,    249 

homomallum,    311 

incompleto-pinnatum,  303 

inflatum,   95 

Jollimi.  311 

Kirkii.   310 

Kneiffii,  317 

Kroneanum,  345 

laeviusculum,  303 

lamprostachys,  332 

laxatum,  327 

leptorrhynchum,  306,  309 

leucocytus,  309 

limatum,  333 

limbatum,    343 

longifolium,    316 

marginatum,   343 


Hypnum    (synonyms) — cont. 
Menziesii,  341 
microcarpum,   284 
micro-vagum,   272 
muioides,   221 
molliculum,   334 
Mossmanianum,  336 
Mougeotianum,  219 
mundulum,  306 
muriculatum,    324 
nodiflorum,  320 
paradoxum,  323 
patale,  337 
pilosnm,  338 
plumosum,   323 
politum,   330 
polygamum,  320 
polystictum,  331 
praelongum,  326 
pubescens,   338 
pulchellum,    333 
pulvinatum,  272 
reflectifolius.  337 
relaxum.  320 
remotifolium,   325 
riparium,    313 
rutabulum,  322 
salebrosum,  322 
sandwichense,  335 
sarmentosum,   318 
scabrifolium,    230 
serpens,    312 
setigerum,  294 
sinuosum.  268 
Smithii.  265 
sparsuin.  302 
spiniforme,    222 
spininervium,   342 
spurio-deflfxuni.   274 
subacutifoiiuni.    328 
subbasilare,  221 
suberectum.  302 
sublimatum.   333 
tenuifolium,   328 
tenuirostre,  311 

terrae-novae  var.  australe,  333 
trichodes,   314 
umbrosum,  249 
uncinatum,  315 
uuguiculatum,  302 
vagum,  275 
Hypopterygiaceae.  290 
Hypopterygium,  291 
Balantii,   297 
ciliatum,    291,   297 
Colensoi,  2!t7 
commutatum,    294 
discolor,   296 
elegantulum,  294 
flaccidum,    297 
glaucum,  295 
Hillii,  294 
marginatum,  297 
novae-seelandiae,   295 

do.  var.  glaucum,  295 


INDEX 


XI 11 


Hypopterygium — cont. 

novae-seelandiae 

do.  var.  nudicaule,  295 
do.   var.  oceanicum,  296 

oceanicum,  296 

pachyneuron,   295 

pallens,  292 

Scottiae,  296 

Smithianum,  294,  295 

Struthiopteris,   292,   293 

tamariscinum,  294 

viridulum,  296 

vulcanicum,  295 

Isopterygiuni,  332 
Isothecium,   277 

angustatum,  274 

arbuscula,  273 

do.  var.  deflexum,  273 

Colensoi,  34."» 

comatum,  345 

coino.suni.   345 

gracile,  272 

heterophyllum,  340 

Keirii.   340 

niarginatuni.  343 

Menziesii,   341 

obsfurum,  274 

panduin,   270 

pulvinatum.  272,  337 

puiniluin.  269 

raiiuilit.suin,   274 

spininervium,   342 

sulcatum,  339 

toinontosuni,  345 

Lembopiiylhiceae,  271 
Lembopiiyllum,  275 

cocliloarifolium.  255 

inllatuin.  :».'. 

micro-vaguin,  272 
Leptangium  repens,  191 
Leptobryuin,   198 

Haniottii,  198 
Leptodon,    265 

novae-seelandiae,  265 
Leptodontiuni.  121 

ferrugincuin,  77 

intenuptuni.  364 
Leptostoinaceae,  218 
Leptostomum,  218 

flexipile,  219 

gracile.  219 

Scliauiuslandii,  218 
Leptotbeca.   223 
Leptotrichum  Boryanum,  45 

affine,  45 

australe,  41 

capense,  45 

elongatum,  41 

Hookeri,    44 

Hornscbuchii.  70 

plicatum,  45 

scabrifolium,   49 

subbrachycarpum,  47 


Lepyrodou,  247 

ausiralis,  248 
Lepyrodontaceae,  247 
Leskeaceae,  299 
Leskea  concinna.  292 

cristata,  285 

ericoides,  251 

filiculaeformis,   294 

flexicaulis,   258 

fulvastra,  302 

honiomalla,  311 

imbricata,  300 

laeviuscula,  303 

mollis,  256 

rotulata,  296 

sciuroides,  251 

sulcata,  33!t 

tamariscina.  294 

umbrosa,  24!* 
Leucobryaceae,  95 
Leucobryum,  95 

bracbyitbyllum,  97 

brachypus.  ;t7 

interruptum,   97 

laticaule.  97 

pentasticbum,  97 

speirosticbum,  97 

spinidorsum,  97 

sfrictifoliuni,  97 
Leucodonlaceae.  247 
Leucodon,  247 

calycinus,  !t3 

implexus,  247,  248 

I^gurus.  247,  248 

nitidus,  247.  250 

pailidu.s,   80 
Leucoloma  angustinerve,  23 

argutum,  14 

ausf ro-congestum,   23 

Baileyanum,  23 

Billardiori,   23 

calymperaceum,   16 

calymperoideum,  76 

cblorocladuni,  14 

diapbanoneuron,  13 

dicarpum.   13 

dicranoides,   20 

fasciatum,  26 

grandialare,  15 

incanum,  80 

integerrimum,  27 

Menziesii,   12 

obsoletinerve,  26 

polysetum,  13 

pungens,  21 

Pungentella,   26 

robustum,  15 

scopelloides,   23 

setosum,  16 

subpungens,    16 

subsetosum,   16 

Weymouthii.  26 

Whiteleggei,  14 
Lophiodon  strictus,  41 
Lopidium  pallens,  292 


XIV 


INDEX 


Macromitrium,  180 

abbreviatum,    187 

appendiculatum,   184,  367 

aristatum,  184 

asperulum,  186 

barbatum,  187 

clavatum,  187 

coarctatulum,  185 

fimbriatum,  186 

flaccidisetum,  183 

gracile,  366 

Helmsii,  184 

hemitrichodes,  187 

incurvifolium,  ]87 

involutifolium,  187 

Knightii.  187 

laevigatum,   187 

lingulare,  186 

lonchomitrium.   182 

mauritianum,  187 

microphyllum,  182 

Microstomum,   187 

Mossmanianum,   184 

oocarpum,  185 

papillifolium,  186 

perpapillosum,  187 

pertorquescens,   183 

piliferum,  187 

pseudo-hemitrichodes,  183 

recurvifolium.   183,  187,  366 

recurvulum,  182 

retusum,  367 

rigidum,  187 

scabrum,  187 

spirale,    188 

submicrophyllum,    188 

submucronifolium,  185 

sulcatum,  187 

tasmanicum,  187 
Meeseaceae,  224 
Meesea.  224 

aquatica,  224 

aquatilis,  224 

Buchanani,  224 

craigieburnensis,  194,  224 

Kirkii,  224 

macrantha,  224 
Mesotus,  93 
Meteorium.  263 

cerinum,  261 

cuspidiferum,  259,  264 
do.  var.  cerinum,  261 

Filipendula,  259 

flexicaule,  258,  264 

molle,   257,   264 

do.  var.  majus,  255 

pusillum,  251,  264 
Microcampylopus,  69 

pseudo-nanus,  70 
Mielichhoferia,   196 

Buchanani,  197 

longiseta,  196 
Mniaceae,  219 
Mniadelphus,   281,   284 

quadrifarius,  289 


Mniobryum,   199 

tasmanicum,  201,  367 
Mniodendron,  341,  343 

brevisetum,   345 

sieberi,  344 
Mnium,  219 

Hookeri,  221 

novae-zealandiae,  219 

rhynchophorum,  219 

xanthocarpum,  219 
Muelleriella,  365 

Neckeraceae,  253 

Xeckera,  265 

arablyacis,   259 
Billardieri,  255 
Cumingii,   257 
Drummondii,  240 
flavo-limbata,   261 
kermadecensis,   260 
mollis,  256 
pennata.  265 
planifr)lia.    253 
rivalis,  269 
tenella,   243 
Trachyloma,  253 
Neniataceae,  346 

Octodiceras  Muelleri,  107 
Oligotrichum,  234 
Omalia,  267 

Oncophorus  Billardieri,  23 
Orthodontium,    197 

australp,  198 
Orthorrhynchium,   264 
Orthotrichaceae,  162,  361 
Orthotrichum,  167 

acuminatum.    177 

arctum,   178 

avonense,   171 

benmorense,  176 

breve,  176 

brevirostrum,  178 

brevisetum,  176 

calcareum,  178 

Clintonii,  175 

conicorostrum,  176 

curvatum,  175 

cylindrothecum,   175 

erectum,   180 

fimbriatum,    178 

flexifolium,  180 

gracillimum,  180 

inaequale,  176 

laticiliatum,   175 

latifolium,    178 

leiolecythis,  177 

ligulatum,  178 

longipes,  182 

longirostre,   183 

longithecum,  176 

luteum,  180 

magnothecum,  176 

minimifolium,   176 

minutum,  171 


INDEX 


XV 


Orthotrichum — cont. 

nudum,  175 

uaniaruanum,    178 

oamaruense,  178 

obesum,  177 

obliQUum,    176 

otiraense,   180 

parvithecum,  176 

parvulum,   ISo 

prorepens,    185 

pseudo-pumilum,   178 

pulchellum,  17] 

pumilum,  178 

rellexuni,  178 

rufidens,  173 

rupestre,   178 

rupestriforme,  178 

subleiolccythis,    177 

subulatuin,   175 
Orthotrichum    (synonyms),  178 

tortulosum,  180 

Papillaria.   257 

cuspiiiifera.  259 

intricata,  262 

kennadoconsis,  26<) 
Phascuiu    apifulatuni,    130 

Arnoldii,  .17 

austro-crispum,     110 

curvulum,  3!t 

lanceohituin.    10.    110 

lonKifolium,  40,  110 

nervosum,  3ft 
Philonotis,  22!i 

australis.   228 

calcarea,  230 

pusilla.   22!l 
Photinophyllum  pcllucidum,  222 
Phyllogonium   olesans,   264 
Physcoinitridium.    lit],   o67 
Physconiitrium.   IIU,  l!t2 

apophysatum.  1113,  1!»4 

Perroltetii,  193 

pyriforme.  1!)3 

repens,  l!tl 

subserratum.    193 
PihipoRon  leptodu.s,  91 
Pilotricliella  Billardieri,  255 

mollis,  257 

nitens,  263 

pallidicaulis.   257 

Woymouthii,  257 
Pilotrichum  croceuin.  259 

microcyatheum,  240 
Pla^iopus.  224 
Plagiothecieae,   329 
Plagiothecium,   331 
Pleuridium.   36 

lanceolatum.  40,  110 

longifolium,  40,  110 

subexserens,  38 
Pleurocarpi.    239 
Pogonatum,    236 

alpinum,   237 
Pohlia,    199,    367 


Polytrichaceae.   233 
Polytrichadelphus,  236 
Polytrichum.   237,   369 

angustatum,  234 

australasicum,  236 

australe,  235 

crispulum,  235 

dendroides,  235 

magellauicum,  236 

maoriae,   236 

nano-urnigerum,  236 

polycarpum,  236 

ruahinicum,    236 

rubiginosum,    237 

squamosum,  235 

subulatum,  236 

tenuirostre,   234 

tongariroense,   235 

tortile,  236 

trichodes,    369 
Porotrichum,  268 

latifolium,   269 
Pottiaceae,  109 
Pottia.  134 

acaulis.   139 

assimilis,  138 

au.stro-georgica,   133 

Bickertonii,   138 

Brownii.   139 

curvirostris,   117 

disrunipons,   136 

Douglasii.   136 

fusco-mucronata.  131 

Krata.   133 

Heimii.  134 

Leonardi.  138 

macrocarpa.  139 

marginata,  131,  133 

minulula.  136 

reticulata,    139 

splaclmoides.  136 

Starkeana,   136 

Whittonii,   138 

Writrhtii.   139 
Pseudodistichium,  52,  363 

austro-georgicum,   52,  53,  54 
Pseudoloskea.  300 

caloclihira,  300 

claviramea,  301 
Psilopilum,  234 
Pterigynandrum  ciliatum,  291 
Pterygophyllum,  287,  370 

Colen.soi.  290 

dentatum  var.  robustum,  289 

nigellum,  288 

robustum,  289 
Ptychomitrium,  154 

Adamsonii,  154 
Ptychonmiaceae,  250 
Ptychomnion,  252 

cygnisetum,  252 

densifolium,  252 

Rhacocarpus,  241 
Humboldtii,  241 


XVI 


INDEX 


Rhacomitrium,  158 

affine,  159 

chlorocarpum,  159 

convolutum,  159,  160 

fasciculare,  161 

heterostichum,  159,  160 

lanuginosum,   161 

protensum,  155,  159,  161 

pruinosum,  161 

nigritum,   159 

rupestre,  159 

symphiodon,  159 
Rhacopilaceae,  297 
Rhacopilum,   297 

australe,  298 

confusum,    298 
Rhaphidostegium,  306 

acutifolium,   328 

callidioides,  308 

calliferum,  308 

cerviculatum,   309 

Kirkii,  310 
Rhizogoniaceae,  219 
Rhizogonium,  220 

aristatum,  220 

Helmsii,   368 

Hookeri,   221 

Muelleri,  221 

pellucidum,  222 

spiniforme  var.    p,  221 

subbasilare,  222 
Rhynchostegiella,    324,    370 

novae-zealandiae,  370 
Rhynchostegium,   327 

acutifolium,   310 

aristatum,  327 

elusum,  329 

Huttoni.  328 

Saelania,   49 

caesia,  50 
Schistidium,  155 

Druramondii,   240 
Schlotheimia,  188 

Baileyi,  188 

Knightii,  188 

quadrifida,   189 
Sciadocladus,  340 

Kerrii,  241,  314 
Sciaromium,   314 

Bellii,  343 

hispidum,  249 

limbatum,   343 

umbrosum,    249 
Sclerodontium  pallidum,  80 
Seligeria,  54 

acutifolia,  55 

calcarea,  116 

Cardotii,   76 

diminuta,   76 
Sematophyllaceae,  305 
Sphaerangium  apiculatum,  130 
Sphagnaceae,  355 


Sphagnum,  355 

acutifolium,   355 
australe  Mitt.,  357 
australe    Schimp.,    360 
Campbellianura,   357 
centrale,   360 
cymbifolioides.  360 
densicaule,  357 
ericetorum.   357 
erosum,    357 
falcirameum,    357 
Helmsii,   357 
medium,   360 
molliculum,  358 
subsecundum,   355 
trachyacron,  360 
trachynotum,    360 

Spiral  twisting   (nomenclature),  145 

splachnaceae,   189 
Splachnum   octoblepharum,   190 

purpurascens,   190 

Stereodon,   336 

angustatus,  274 

cyparioides,  306 

Jolliffii.  311 

Lyallii,  250 

mollis,  256 
Stereodonteae,   334 
Stirtonia    Mackayi,    34 
Streptopngon   Hookeri,    130 

mnioides,  130 
Stylostegium,  56 
Swartzia  montana,   51 
Symblepharis  perichaetialis,  78 

pumila,  81 
Syntrichia   bryoides,   148 

punctulata,  146 
Taxithelium.   331 
Tayloria.  189 
Terminology,   145,   169 
Tetracoscinodon,  121 

Hectori,  118 

Tetraphidopsis,  251 

novae-seelandiae,  251 
Thamnium,  269 

australe,    270 

opacum,   268 
Thiudium,  301 

bipenne,  303 

ful  vast  rum,  301 

incompleto-pinnatum,  303 

suberectum,  302    ' 

Thysanomitrium,   91 
Thysanomitriopsis  Pilopogon,  91 
Tortella,   122 
Tortula,    140 

abruptinervis,  150 

acuta,   148 

antarctica,  149 

arida,  141 

australasiae,  128 

austro-alpina,   147 

Bellii,  128 


INDEX 


XVll 


Toitula — cotit. 

Binnsii,   143 

brevitheca,  142 

calycina,  124 

chloronotos,  139 

coespitosa,   123 

crispifolia,  128 

cuspidata,  149 

denticulata,  144 

dioica,  146 

elliptotheca,  148 

fuscescens,  128 

Geheebii,  13f» 

Gulliverii.  143 

grossiretis,  144 

Hutchinsonii,    143 

incurvidens,   128 

Knightii,   123 

kowaiensis,  147 

lancifolia,  142 

linearifolia,    142 

Maudii,    14!t 

minuta.  141 

muioides,  130 

monoica,  149 

Muelleri.  140 

oaniaruensis,  141 

oblongifolia,  148 

pagorum,  151 

pandurifolia,  150 

pandurifoinie,  149 

pseudo-antarctica,   149 

pseudo-serrata,  147 

pulvinata,  143 

pungens,   144 

robusta.  146 

rubella.    149 

Searlii,    149 

sernilata,  146 

Stevensii,  147 

synecia,   14!t 

torlessensis,    144 

torquata,  128 

Walkeri.    124 
Trachyloina,  253 

Helmsii.  253 

Kerrii,  340 

Menziesii,  253 
Trachypus  ccrinus,  261 

Hornschuchii,   260 
Trematodon,  33 

arcuatus,   35 

integrifolius,  35 

Jonesii,  36 

longicollis,  35 
Trichodontiura,  81 
Trichostomuni,  119 
Trichostomum    (synonyms),  119,  120 

apiculatum,  141 

australasiae,    128 

australe,   41 

avonense,  49,  123 

Buchanani,   53 

Binnsii,  125 

brevirostrum,  48 


Trichostomum    (synonyms) — cont. 
calcareum,  47 
Cockaynei,  113,  128 
contortlfolium,  123 
curvithecum.    125 
diflBcile,  45 
elongatum,  41 

falcatum,  49.  81 

filiformifolium.   42 

glaucescens.  50 

gracile.   113,   128 

grossirete.   144 

Hallii.  4!t.  82 

laxifolium.  45 

leptodum.    91 

ligulatuni.   139 

linearifdlium.    116 

lingulaiuni,    126 

miuutilolium,    141 

mokoniense.   128 

Moretonii.  49,  78 

mulabile.   112.  124 

perichaetiale.  78 

phaeum.   142 

radiculosuni,  48,  49 

repandifolium,  123 

rostratuu).   129 

rubripes.   124 

sciuphilum.    112 

Searellii.   141 

setosuni.  45 

subuliferuin.    111 
Tridontium.  122 
Triquctrella,   120 

Twisting  «>f  peristome,  etc.  (nomen- 
clature),  145 

Ulota.    180,    365 
anceps,  365 
appressa,    366 
cochleata.  366 

Webera.    199 
afflnis.   207 

Weisia.   Ill 

Weisia    (synonyms),  115 
acutifolia,  116 
Brotherusii.  54 
calcarea,  116 
chrysea.    72 
contecta.  60 
controversa.  112 
crispula.   72 
flavipes,  112 
inflexa,  112 
irrorata,   118 
Petriei,  118 
rufa,   115 
Searellii,  113 
torlessensis,  116 
Webii,  72 

Weymouthia,  254 
Billardieri,  255 


XVlll 


INDEX 


Zygodon,  163 

anomalus,  164,  365 
compactus,  162 
cyathicarpus,    162 
Drummondii,    165 
gracilicaulis,    165 
gracillimus,  365 
Hookeri,   365 
integrifolius,  162 


Zygodon — C07it. 
Menziesii,   365 
mucronatus,  163,  164,  167 
nanus,   166 
neglectus,    166 
obtusifolius,    166 
Reinwardtii,    164 
subminutus,  167,  365 
submucronatus,   163 


/5/ 


NEW   ZEALAND   INSTITUTE 

BULLETIN     No.     3. 


STUDIES    IN    THE 


BliYOLi  HI Y  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  SPECIAL  KEI'EKENCE  TO  THK  HEKHAKIUM  OF  KUBEKT  BROWN. 
01   (TIKISTCHniCH.  NEW  ZEALAND. 


P,Y      11.      X.      I)IX<)N.      .M.A..      F.I..S. 


PART"      I 


EDITED    AXD    PUBLISHED    UNDER   THE   AUTHORITY   OF  THE   BOARD   OF    GOVERN'OES 

OF   THE    IXSTlTUTi;. 


ISSUED    30th    JUNE.    1913. 


WET.LINGTON,    N.Z. 
JOHN    MACKAY,    GOVERXMENT    PBIXTEK. 

Wm.    Wesley   and   Sons,    28   Essex   Stbeet,   Strand,   London   W.C 


LIBRARY 

755604 

UrJIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 


STUDIES   IN   THE 

BEYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  SPECIAL  REFEKENCH  TO  THE  HEUBAIUUM  OF 
ROBERT  BROWN. 

By  H.  N.  Dixos,  M.A.,  F.L.S.* 
Plates  I-IV. 


INTKODLCTION. 


Ai.L  hiyologiata  who  in  recent  years  have  liad  much  to  do  with  the  mosses 
of  Now  Zealand  have  s<j(»ii  found  themselves  in  deep  waters,  owing  to  the 
description  by  various  authors  (particularly  C.  Miiller,  W.  Colenso,  and 
Robert  Brown,  of  Christchurch)  of  a  large  number  of  species  of  most  of 
which  it  was  inipossil)l<^  to  obtain  authentic  speiimens,  wliile  tlu^  bulk  were 
either  not  figured  at  all  or  ou  such  a  scale  as  to  afford  little  help  to  their 
identity.  This  has  been  especially  the  case  with  the  species  described 
in  various  pa})ers  in  the  "  Transiictions  of  the  New  Zealand  Institute  " 
by  the  late  R.  Brown,  of  Christchurch.  As  an  instance  of  the  fertility  of 
his  labours,  it  may  be  recalled  that  in  two  succeedmg  papers  (Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  vol.  27,  pp.  40*J,  422)  he  described  twenty-six  new  species  of  Grimmia 
and  forty  of  Orthotrichnin.  The  impossibility  of  collating  these  with  pre- 
viously described  plants  has  led  to  a  general  neglect  of  Browns  species 
(c/.  Paris  in  Rev.  Bry.,  1900,  p.  49,  '"  Musci  Novo-Zelaudici  Browniani"; 
and  Brotherus  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Pflanzenfamilien.  Musci,  passim).  Under 
the  circumstaiices  this  was  inevitable,  but  it  is  none  the  less  unsatisfactory. 
Not  only  does  such  a  treatment  do  an  injustice  to  Brown's  work — an  in- 
justice for  which  he  was  no  doubt  himself  chiefly  responsible — but  it  has 
put  a  great  barrier  in  the  way  of  the  progress  of  New  Zealand  bryology — 
a  barrier  likely  to  remaui  long  insurmountable  unless  something  can  be 
done  to  lessen  or  remove  it.  To  give  a  slight  instance  in  point  :  I  have 
had  a  considerable  number  of  specimens  of  Oithotricha  sent  me  by  Mr.  W. 
Gray,  of  Mauriceville,  some  of  them  undoubtedly  hpecies  undescribed  in 
the  ''  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora  "  or  in  any  work  of  European 
origin  ;  but  it  is  quite  impossible  to  determine  whether  any  or  all  of  them 
are   described   in    the   above-cited   paper   of   Brown's,   in   the   absence   of 

•  Communicated    by   Dr.   L.    Cockayne,    F.R.S.     Read   before  the   Philosophical 
Institute  of  Canterbury,  6th  November,  1912. 


4  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

specimens  for  comparison.  One  is  brought  at  once  to  a  deadlock,  and 
the  same  thing  is  likely  to  occur  in  connection  with  any  of  the  groups  dealt 
with  by  the  same  writer.  To  some  extent  this  applies  also  to  the  species 
created  by  C.  Miiller  and  Colenso,  but  specimens  of  a  considerable  number 
at  least  of  these  have  been  distributed  and  are  more  or  less  available, 
while  their  descriptions  are,  for  the  most  part,  fuller  and  more  dis- 
criminating. 

In  these  circumstances,  it  seemed  desirable,  if  possible,  to  effect  a  re- 
vision of  BroM'u's  plants,  which  existed,  if  anywhere,  in  his  own  herbarium 
of  mosses  preserved  in  the  Canterbury  Museum  at  Christchurch.  and  the 
herbarium  has  been  entrusted  to  me  for  the  purpose. 

Unfortunately,  at  the  very  outset  a  great  disappointment  awaited  me, 
for  on  examining  the  herbarium  I  found  that  not  a  single  specimen  of  the 
Orthotricha  referred  to  above  was  present,  and  few,  if  any,  of  the  Grimmiae. 
Other  genera,  such  as  Andrmea  and  Brynm.  were  well  represented,  but  such 
absences  as  the  abov«  point  to  great  gaps  in  the  collection,  which  most 
unhappily  it  seems  impossible  to  rectify.  It  is  rather  curious,  too,  that 
in  such  a  genus  as  Andreaea,  while  the  greater  number  of  Brown's  new 
species  are  present,  they  are  represented  in  most  cases  by  a  single  specimen 
marked  "  co-type."  In  what  sense  exactly  he  uses  this  term  it  is  difficult 
to  say  ;  it  does  not  refer  to  an  alternative  gathering  of  the  moss,  for  in 
many  cases  the  label  shows  the  specimen  to  be  part  of  the  original 
gathering.  In  the  case  of  the  Orthotricha  and  Grimmiae  there  is  reason  to 
believe  that  the  specimens  upon  which  he  based  his  species  were  small  in 
quantity,  and  probably  scarcely  capable  of  division.  It  is  possible,  though 
scarcely  likely,  that  these  and  all  his  '■t}'])es"  were  kept  separately,  and 
that  the  herbarium  as  now  in  the  ^Museum  represents  only  such  plants  as 
were  not  species  of  his  own  describing,  together  with  duplicate  ("  co-type  ") 
specimens  of  such  as  would  bear  division.  It  is  more  probable  that  he 
attributed  no  value  in  particular  to  '"  tj'pe  '"  specimens,  and  was  at  no  pains 
to  preserve  them,  considering  that  when  once  described  and  figured  their 
work  had  been  accomplished  and  their  puqjose  served.  Whatever  the 
explanation,  I  am  assured  that  there  is  no  hope  of  the  appearance  of  any 
further  specimens,  and  am  compelled  to  make  the  most  of  whatever 
material  is  available  in  the  collection  sent. 

The  personality  of  the  late  R.  Brown  must  have  been  a  striking  one. 
Dr.  L.  Cockayne,  who  Imew  him  in  his  collecting  days,  writes  of  him,  "  He 
was  the  most  enthusiastic  naturalist  I  ever  met — a  man  of  but  little 
education,  intensely  modest  in  many  ways,  and  yet  self-opinionated 
to  no  small  degree.  He  was  about  seventy  years  of  age  when  he 
first  commenced  to  write.  .  .  .  His  microscope  was  old  and  in  bad 
repair  ;  his  drawing  apparatus  was  self-made  ;  he  possessed  hardly  a  book 
beyond  the  Handbook  and  some  ancient  botanical  text-books.  In  the 
field  no  discomfort,  no  toil,  was  too  great.  He  would  sleep  in  the  open, 
perhaps  without  food,  carry  heavy  burdens  for  incredible  distances,  be 
wet  through  for  weeks  at  a  time — and  all  for  his  love  of  natural  history. 
I  have  seen  him  after  a  long  day's  tramp,  and  when  eighty  years  of  age, 
walk  barefoot  on  a  stony  river-bed  in  search  of  wood  for  the  fire.  He  was 
a  shoemaker  by  trade,  but  for  many  years  did  no  work— not  because  he  had 
much  of  this  world's  goods,  for  he  had  very  little.  His  one  love  was 
nature  in  all  its  forms,  and,  get  him  away  from  mosses,  his  conversation 
was  clever  and  his  views  on  many  points  brilliant." 


INTKODUCTION.  O 

That  the  botanical  work  of  a  man  of  such  enthusiasm,  so  true  a  iover 
of  nature's  works,  so  indefatigable  and  unsparing  of  himself  in  their  pursuit, 
sliould  stand  in  danger  of  being  lost  to  science  would  be  deplorable.  It 
is  in  the  hope  of  rescuing  some  parts  at  least  from  oblivion  that  I  have 
undertaken  these  papers. 

The  specimens  in  the  herbarium,  though  too  often  scanty,  and  even 
fragmentary,  are  usually  well  prepared  and  in  good  condition,  but  the 
labelling  shows  much  want  of  scientific  method.  The  locality  is  often 
not  given,  particulars  of  habitat  rarely,  and  date  scarcely  ever,  while  even 
the  name  is  frequently  misspelt — even  in  the  case  of  his  own  new  species 
tlie  herbarium  name  not  corresponding  with  the  name  as  published  in  his 
papers. 

One  thing  strikes  a  reviewer  of  Brown's  work  as  curious  and  in  some 
degree  unexpected  and  inconsistent.  He  avowedly  published  his  new 
species  without  reference  to  those  previously  described,  on  the  ground  that  the 
specimens  (»m  which  the  latter  were  foundod  were  for  tho  mo.st  part  in  Europe 
and  unavailable  to  New  Zealand  students,  while  the  accessible  descriptions 
and  figures  were  in  many  cases  insufficient  to  identify  them,  and  in  such 
cases  he  had  no  choice  but  to  describe  his  plants  as  new.  Tiiis  may  be 
c<»mm(>n-sens<',  but  it  is  n(»t  sciencf  ;  though  it  i.s  difficult  to  .see  what  el.se, 
circumstanced  as  \u\  was,  he  could  well  have  done  short  of  giving  u])  the 
study  ;  and  it  would  have  been  not  only  a  pardonable  but  even  a  laudable 
course  if  he  had  t  ikcn  it  in  such  a  way  as  to  avoid  the  errors  for  which  he 
criticized  the  ])n'vimis  authors.  He  might  even  in  his  isolated  position 
have  greatly  a.ssisted  future  workers  had  he  given  us  lucid  descriptions 
accompanied  by  accurate  and  well-selected  illustrations,  together  with 
ample  material  of  the  plants  described,  for  future  study,  at  the  same  time 
pointing  out  to  which  of  the  previously  described  plants  each  of  his  new 
8])ecies  appeared  to  be  most  nearly  allied,  with  notes  on  the  apparent 
differences,  and  his  reasons  for  considering  it  to  be  new.  Instead  of  this, 
his  descriptions  are  for  the  most  part  bald  ;  he  gives  in  general  no  ex 
planatorv  notes  or  c(»mm(Mits  or  comparisons  whatever  ;  and  his  illustra- 
tions, while.  1  believe,  carefully  done  and  accurate  as  regards  leaf-outline, 
give  no  idea  of  the  general  appearance  of  the  plant,  and,  as  a  rule,  no  detail 
at  all,  while  they  are  usually  on  too  small  a  scale  to  be  of  any  practical 
value.  This  applies  particularly  to  his  drawings  of  peristomes,  while  of 
areolation  he  takes  practically  no  account.  It  may  quite  possibly  have 
been  due  to  want  of  the  necessary  equipment,  but.  whatever  the  cause,  it 
annuls  the  value  of  the  description  in  nearly  every  case  where  there  are 
no  specimens  in  his  herbarium  to  elucidate  them. 

It  is  certainly  .surprising  that,  recognizing  as  he  did  the  inadequacy 
of  many  of  the  figures  in  such  works  as  the  "  Flora  .Vntarctica  "  to  give 
the  means  of  identifying  the  species,  he  should  have  been  satisfied  with 
what  seem  to  us  the  perfunctory  repetitions  of  similar  drawings  on  plate 
after  plate  which  most  of  his  figures  exhibit.  Probably  his  intense  delight 
in  the  mosses,  and  his  keen  vision,  joined  to  a  lack  of  scientific  training, 
enabled  him  to  see  among  plants  differences  which  actually  existed  but 
which  often  did  not  constitute  clearly  definable  characters,  and  therefore 
failed  to  be  reproduced  when  he  came  to  puttuig  them  into  words  or 
delineating*  them  for  illustration.  So  a  nhanerosfamic  botanist  with  a 
keen  eye  for  fine  colour  distinctions  is  apt  to  describe  colour  varieties  which 
are  very  poorly  borne  out  by  his  herbarium  specimens  themselves,  a  few 
months  after  laying  in  ! 


6  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

In  the  present  papers,  without  attempting  (except  in  certain  cases) 
to  give  a  complete  revision  of  the  New  Zealand  species  in  each  group,  I 
shall  make  it  my  aim  to  bring  together,  as  far  as  known  to  me,  the  species 
hitherto  recorded  from  New  Zealand,  hoping  that  this  may  provide  material 
for  some  author  in  the  near  future  for  what  is  so  much  to  be  desired — a 
complete  work,  brought  up  to  date,  on  the  bryology  of  one  of  the  most 
interesting  phytogeographical  regions  of  the  world. 

The  proper  description  of  Brown  as  author  of  new  species  has  given  rise 
to  some  question.  In  addition  to  Robert  Brown  {princeps  hotanicorum) 
there  have  been  others  of  the  name  who  have  described  new  species  of 
plants  ;  of  these,  Rob.  Brown  of  Campster  is  usually  known  as  ■'  R.  Br. 
Campst."  For  the  present  author,  R.  Brown  of  Christchurch,  Dr.  B. 
Daydon  Jackson  has  proposed  the  cognomen  "  R.  Br.  ter.,"  and  this  is  the 
method  of  citation — already  employed  in  the  '"  Index  Kewensis  * — which 
I  propose  to  adopt. 


DICRANACEAE.  7 

1.    DICRANACEAE. 
A  Revi.siox  of  the  New  Zealand  Species  of  Dukanoloma. 

DiCRANOLOMA  Rciiauld  in   Rev.   Biyol.,   1901,  p.  85  (Prodr.  fl.  bryol.  de 
Madagascar,  &c.,  1897,  as  subgenus). 

I  have  followed  Renauld's  latest  views  in  treating  this  group  as  a 
separate  genus,  although,  as  that  author  points  out  ("Essai  sur  les 
Leucoloma,"  p.  20),  it  is  extremely  difl&cult  to  indicate  clearly  any  cha- 
racters separating  certain  of  the  species  from  Dicranum,  the  border  of 
narrow  hyaline  cells  being  at  times  wanting,  and  often  nearly  so.  I  do  not, 
however,  feel  able  to  follow  Renauld  in  his  division  of  the  genus  into  two 
groups,  or  subgenera,  as  follows  ("  Essai  sur  les  Leucoloma,"  p.  21)  : — 

"  Subg.  I.  ScoPARiolDiUM. — Capsule  a  col  lisse  ou  a  peine  renfle,  arquee 
ou  j)lus  rarement  dre.s.see-synietrique. 

"  Subg.  II.   ().\coi'HoKOii)ir.M. — Capsule  toujours  arquee  a  col  muni  dune 
apophy.se  saillante." 

He  proceeds  to  say  that  there  are  certam  species  which  must  remain 
somewhat  indecisive,  as  the  neck  of  the  capsule  pos.ses.ses  an  indistinct 
struma.  1  hud  this  to  be  the  case  so  markedly  among  the  New  Zealand 
species  that  this  division  would  be  of  little  practical  value  even  among 
fertile  plants,  while,  too,  it  has  the  very  unsatisfactory  result  of  separating 
species  very  closely  allied,  and  at  the  .Siime  time  reuniting  others  which 
are  obviously  far  wider  apart. 

1  have  reason  to  believe,  moreover,  that  one  factor  in  relation  to  the 
development  of  the  struma  has  been  somewhat  insufficiently  appreciated 
— viz.,  that  in  species  shctwing  normally  a  struma  it  is  frecjueiitly  almost  or 
quite  ol)literatod  in  capsules  which  have  n(»t  thoroughly  matured  before 
drying.  This  maturing  has  far  from  always  taken  place  even  with  capsules 
gathered  when  apparently  ripe,  which  may  even  lose  their  lids  in  process 
of  drviiig,  and  .show  a  peri.st<»me  quite  complete.  In  such  apparently  ripe 
capsules  the  exothecium  tissue  has  not  become  completely  matured,  and  in 
the  process  of  desiccation  it  undergoes  considerable  shrmkage,  especially 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  coUum,  in  which  case  the  struma  is  frequently 
rendered  iudi.stinct  or  obsolete,  and  the  capsule  becomes  narrower  and 
elongate.  The  best  evidence  of  this  is  to  be  found  by  comparing  the  cap 
sules  ripened  under  such  conditions  with  those  perfectly  matured.  I  have 
over  and  over  again  examined  tufts  of  various  species  in  which  the  just- 
ripened  and,  of  course,  most  conspicuous  capsules — some  at  least  deopercu- 
late  and  apparently  fully  matured — showed  a  tapering  base  with  very  little 
trace  of  a  struma,  when  capsules  of  a  previous  year  exhibited  a  distinct 
struma  and  by  their  un.shrunken  condition  and  texture  at  once  revealed 
the  fact  that  the  later  ones  had  dried  before  the  outer  walls  had  attained 
the  firmness  of  complete  maturity. 

This  has  probably  been  the  cause  of  confusion  in  the  past.  Thus 
D.  subpungens  (Hampe)  is  described  by  the  author  as  "  D.  pungenti  simile, 
theca  breviore  strumosa  satis  differt,"  implying  that  the  specimens  he  had 
seen  of  D.  pungens  were  estrumose  ;  the  t}^e  specimen  of  the  latter,  how- 
ever, shows  clearly  that  in  well-ripened  capsules  the  struma  is  distinctly 
developed,  and  the  capsule  shorter  and  wider  in  form  than  in  less  perfectly 
matured  specimens.  Most,  in  fact,  of  the  New  Zealand  species  of  the  genus 
show  some  trace  of  struma,  although  it  is  much  more  strongly  developed 
in  some  species  than  in  others. 


6  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

In  the  present  papers,  without  attempting  (except  in  certain  cases) 
to  give  a  complete  revision  of  the  New  Zealand  species  in  each  group,  1 
shall  make  it  my  aim  to  bring  together,  as  far  as  known  to  me,  the  species 
hitherto  recorded  from  New  Zealand,  hoping  that  this  may  provide  material 
for  some  author  in  the  near  future  for  what  is  so  much  to  be  desired — a 
complete  work,  brought  up  to  date,  on  the  bryology  of  one  of  the  most 
interesting  phytogeographical  regions  of  the  world. 

The  proper  description  of  Brown  as  author  of  new  species  has  given  rise 
to  some  question.  In  addition  to  Robert  Brown  [princeps  hotanicorum) 
there  have  been  others  of  the  name  who  have  described  new  species  of 
plants  ;  of  these,  Rob.  Brown  (jf  Campster  is  usually  known  as  "  R.  Br. 
Campst."  For  the  present  author,  R.  Brown  of  Christchurch.  Dr.  B. 
Daydon  Jackson  has  proposed  the  cognomen  '"  R.  Br.  ter.,"  and  this  is  the 
method  of  citation — already  cmpioyod  in  tlie  '"  Index  Kewensis  ' — which 
I  propose  to  adopt. 


DICRANACEAE.  7 

I.     DICRANACEAE. 

A    liEVI.SION    OF    THE    NeW    ZeALANU    .Si'ECIEf>    OF    DuKANOLOMA. 

DiCRANOLOMA   Renauld  iu   Rev.   Bryol.,   1901,  p.  85  (Prodr.  fl.  bryol.  de 
Madagascar,  &c.,  1897,  as  subgenus). 

I  have  followed  Renauld's  latest  views  in  treating  this  group  as  a 
separate  genus,  altlioiigh,  as  that  author  points  out  (■  Essai  sur  les 
Leucoloma,"  p.  20),  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  indicate  clearly  any  cha- 
racters separating  certain  of  the  species  from  Dicranuin,  the  border  of 
narrow  hvalino  colls  being  at  times  wanting,  and  often  nearly  so.  I  do  not, 
liowever,  feel  able  to  follow  Renauld  in  his  division  of  the  genus  into  two 
groups,  or  subgenera,  as  follows  ("  Essai  sur  les  Leucoloma,"  p.  21)  : — 

"  Subg.  I.  ScoFARiolDiu.M. — Capsule  a  col  lisse  ou  a  peine  renfle,  arquee 
(»u  plus  rarenicnt  dres.see-s\Tiietrique. 

"Subg.  II.  ON(()i'ii(»Koii»ii".M. — Capside  toujours  arquee  a  col  munid'ime 
apophyse  saillante." 

He  proceeds  to  say  that  there  are  certain  species  which  must  remain 
somewliat  iiidfcisive,  as  the  neck  <»f  the  capsule  posses.ses  an  indistinct 
strunui.  1  lind  this  t<»  b»(  the  case  so  markedly  anumg  tlu'  New  Zealand 
species  that  this  division  would  be  of  little  practical  value  even  among 
fertile  plants,  while,  too,  it  has  the  very  unsatisfactory  result  of  separating 
species  very  closely  alli<'d.  and  at  the  siime  time  reuniting  others  which 
are  obviou.sly  far  wider  apart. 

I  have  reason  to  believe,  moreover,  that  one  factor  in  relation  to  the 
development  of  the  struma  has  been  somewhat  insufficiently  appreciated 
— viz.,  that  in  sj)e(ies  showing  normally  a  struma  it  is  fn'(|u»'ntly  almost  or 
quite  obliterated  in  capsidcs  which  have  not  thoroughly  matured  before 
drying.  This  maturing  has  far  from  always  taken  place  even  with  capsules 
gathered  when  appiiretitbj  ripe,  which  may  even  lose  their  lids  in  process 
of  drying,  and  show  a  peristome  (juite  complete.  In  such  apparently  ripe 
capsules  the  exothecium  tissue  has  not  become  completely  matured,  and  in 
the  process  of  desiccation  it  undergoes  considerable  shrinkage,  especially 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  colluni,  in  which  case  the  struma  is  frequently 
rendered  indistinct  or  obsolete,  and  the  capsule  becomes  narrower  and 
elongate.  The  best  evidence  of  this  is  to  be  found  by  comparing  the  cap 
sules  ripened  under  such  conditions  with  those  perfectly  matured.  I  have 
over  and  over  agam  examined  tufts  of  various  species  in  which  the  just- 
ripened  and,  of  course,  most  conspicuous  capsules — some  at  least  deopercu- 
late  and  apparently  fully  matured — showed  a  tapering  base  with  very  little 
trace  of  a  struma,  when  capsules  of  a  previous  year  exhibited  a  distinct 
struma  and  by  their  unshrunken  condition  and  texture  at  once  revealed 
the  fact  that  the  later  ones  had  dried  before  the  outer  w^alls  had  attained 
the  firmness  of  complete  maturity. 

This  has  probably  been  the  cause  of  confusion  in  the  past.  Thus 
D.  subpioigens  (Hampe)  is  described  by  the  author  as  "  D.  pungenti  simile, 
theca  breviore  strumosa  satis  differt,""  implying  that  the  specimens  he  had 
seen  of  D.  puiigens  wive  estrumose  ;  the  t}'pe  specimen  of  the  latter,  how- 
ever, shows  clearly  that  in  well-ripened  capsules  the  struma  is  distinctly 
developed,  and  the  capsule  shorter  and  wider  in  form  than  in  less  perfectly 
matured  specimens.  Most,  in  fact,  of  the  New  Zealand  species  of  the  genus 
show  some  trace  of  struma,  although  it  is  much  more  strongly  developed 
in  some  species  than  in  others. 


10  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Islands,  and  usually  known  in  its  robust  and  dense  erect-leaved  form, 
should  be  recognized  in  some  of  the  slender  forms,  with  leaves  more  or  less 
distant  and  often  strongly  falcate,  which  occurred  in  various  parts  of  New 
Zealand  and  Australasia — more  especially  by  New  Zealand  botanists  wlio 
had  little  or  no  access  to  the  collections  where  the  types  of  these  and  other 
antarctic  plants  were  preserved. 

This,  however,  is  undoubtedly  the  case,  and  not  only  with  D.  setosum, 
but  with  others  of  the  genus,  and  accounts  for  a  considerable  proportion  of 
the  synon\Tiry  which  has  grown  up.  As  a  notable  example  of  this,  it  may  be 
mentioned  that  what  may  be  looked  upon  as  the  type  specimen  of  Dicra- 
mnn  setosum  H.  f.  &  W.  (Campbell  Islands,  No.  266,  in  Herb.  Hooker.) 
consists  of  two  distinct  forms,  one  a  slender  form  which  was  at  one  time 
separated  by  the  authors  as  var.  attenuatuni. 

A  further  difficulty  in  the  study  of  the  group  arises  from  the  excessive 
mixture  that  occurs  in  some  of  our  herbaria.  Examples  of  this  will 
be  apparent  further  on.  A  notable  instance  has  taken  place  with  D.  leu- 
colornoides :  Mitten  received  what  purported  to  be  part  of  the  type 
gathering,  but  was  entirely  D.  fascial mn,  a  totally  different  moss  ;  this 
led  to  his  placing  D.  lei'colomoides  under  the  synonymy  of  D.  fasciafani. 

I  have  endeavoured  to  elucidate  the  characters  of  this  difficult  group 
by  figures  of  those  species  which  are  here  published  for  the  first  time,  as 
well  as  of  some  which  have  not  hitherto  been  figured,  i  have  for  the  most 
part  relied  on  the  character  of  the  subula  and  the  areolation  of  the  upper 
part  of  the  leaf.  In  all  the  species  figured  the  subula  will  be  found  depicted 
on  the  same  scale  throughout  (  x  20).  and  the  areolution  (also  on  a  uniform 
scale,  X  200)  taken  at  a  portion  of  the  leaf  ap})roxinuitely  answering  ti> 
the  basal  part  of  the  subula  figured.  I  have  attempted  to  give  a  com])ara- 
tive  idea  of  the  width  of  the  nerve  in  the  latter  figures  by  showing  half  the 
width  f)f  the  nerve  in  all  cases  where  the  whole  norve  is  not  indicated. 

It  need  scarcely  be  pointed  out,  however,  that  too  rigid  an  interpretation 
must  not  be  given  either  to  the  figures  or  to  the  characters  given  in  the 
key.  The  general  form  of  the  areolation  and  the  degree  and  character 
of  the  armature  may  be  indicated  in  a  single  figure,  but  allowance  must 
always  be  made  for  the  variation  which  these  characters  undergo.  This 
is  especially  marked  in  the  thickening  of  the  cell-walls  and  the  degree  of 
porosity  exhibited,  which  may  vary  considerably  in  the  same  species. 
Thus  the  type  specimen  of  D.  BiUardieri.  a  s])ecies  specially  characterized 
by  the  porosity  of  the  cell-walls  throughout  the  leaf,  has  the  porosity  so 
obscured  and  indistinct  in  many  leaves  that  it  might  easily  be  overlooked 
altogether. 

I  have  to  acknowledge  gratefully  the  assistance  I  have  received  from 
the  authorities  of  the  National  Herbaria  at  Kew  and  South  Kensington, 
as  well  as  of  New  York,  for  material  used  in  this  study  ;  and  especially 
from  the  Director  of  the  National  Museum  at  Berlin  for  the  loan  of  the 
types,  from  C.  Midler's  herbarium,  of  the  various  species  of  that  author 
described  and  referred  to.  It  should  perhaps  be  mentioned  that  in  the 
case  of  C.  Miiller's  undescribed  species — as.  for  instance,  those  enumerated 
by  him  in  the  "  Genera  Muscorum  Frondosorum  " — no  descriptions  or  notes 
are  attached  to  the  type  specimens  in  his  herbarium,  and  I  have  drawn  up 
the  descriptions  entirely  from  my  own  study  of  the  plants. 

I  should  also  wish  to  express  my  thanks  to  Dr.  Leonard  Cockayne  for 
assistance  in  several  ways,  especially  for  kindly  undertaking  to  see  this 
paper  through  the  press;  and  to  Mr.  Edgar  K.  Waite,  Curator  of  the  Can- 
terbury Museum,  in  entrusting  me  with  the  loan  of  R.  Brown's  herbarium. 


DICRANACEAE.  11 

Key  to  the  Species. 

( Cells    of     subula     miiiute,     rounded,     incrassate,     frequently     isodiametric, 
1.  -  6-8  ^i  X  4-6  ;u  in  diameter  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .         2 

( Cells  of  subula  elongate,  or,  if  short,  larger,  angular,  and  not  much  incrassate         3 

( Leaves  longly  setaceous  and  flexuose,  sharply  serrate  above  ;   nerve  stout. 
„   I  1.    Menziesii. 

'  ^j  Leaves  short,   shortly  pointed,   not  flexuose,  entire  or  denticulate  at  point 
i         only  ;   nerve  broad  but  very  thin  below         , .  . .  2.  diaphanoneuron. 

^Juxtacostal  cells  of  subula  short  and  markedlj-  different  from  the  elongate, 
„  J-         linear  marginal  cells  of  the  sharply  spinulose  bonier  ;   leaves  with  a  deep 
I  plica  on  either  side  of  the  nerve  below  . .  . .  .  .     3.  dicarpum. 

I  Juxtacostal  cells  of  subula  scarcely  shorter  than  marginal  cells        .  .  .  .         4 

Cells  of  subula  markedly  short,  3  X  1  or  often  less,  oval,  or  oblong  with  rounded 

angles     . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .  . .  . .         5 

(Cells  of  subula  rarely  less  than  4x1,  usually  longer,  linear  . .  6 

I  Leaves  subtubular  above,  closely  serrulate  towards  apex;    nerve  closely  and 

finely  spinulose  at  back      . .  . .  . .  . .  11.  cijUndro pyxis. 

I  Subula  scarcely  concave,  sharply  and  strongly  serrate,  nerve  at  back  ilistantly 

\         serratt!    . .  4.  pJotycaulon. 

/Nerve  in  hiinina  broad  or  iniMknilely  so,  at  least  60 /x  u^  widest  part,  usually 

nuich  MKirc,  often  ill  dctiiicd  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  7 

/,   ;  Nerve  in  lamina  very  narntw,  .jO  ^t  or  less,  often  much  less  13 

*  j  Nerve    moderately    wide,  about  60 /n,   stnmg  an<l  well    defined,  esix;cially  in 
j  subula,  all  upj)er  part  in  2  rows  strongly  spinose-dentato  at  back;    cells 

\         elongate  and  ]K)r<)se  to  apex  12.    pluriseluni. 

-   (Leaves  0-7.")  mm.  wide  or  less  1h>Iow  . .  8 

(  Leaves  1  mm.  or  more  wide  Ih'Iow  9 

Q  j  Moderately  robust,  leaves  rather  close    ..  .  .      1(».  pumjeni. 

■(  Slender,  yellowish,  leaves  lax    ..  it.   Inicolomoides. 

(Nerve  becoming  wider  above  ami  very  ill  clctim-d  iu  subula  .  .         6.  setosuui. 

9.  •{  Nerve  about   eipial   throughout  or  narrower  above,   usually   well   ilefine<l   in 

(  the  subula  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  .  .  .10 

,f.  J  Leaves  about  1  cm.  long,  often  less         . .  . .  .  .  .10.   pungens. 

'  \  Robust  plants,  leaves  1'25-1*5  cm.  long  . .  . .  11 

,,   J  Leaves  without  a  distinct  pule  border  Ix  low*       ..  ..  ..5.  robmtum. 

■  I  Ijcnves  distinetlv  h\aliiie-l)ordere<l  ..  ..  ..  ..12 


J 


o. 


12., 


Cells  of  subula  very  incrassate,  margins  fineU'  and  closely  denticulate 

8.   rhrysodrr/xin^uni. 
Upper  celLs  slightly    wider,   with   thin    wails,   subula   more  distantly-   serrate. 

nerve  woakoned  towartis  ba.se  . .  . .  . .  . .   7.  groasialare. 

,„   (Nerve  in  lamina  thick  and  opaque  (Heieroneuron)  ..  ..10.  pungens. 

']  Nerve  faint,  translucent,  often  indistinct  below  (Leptoneuron)  ..  14 

,  -    (Leaves  ent.ire,  or  denticulate  only  at  apex  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .        15 

'  (Subula  more  or  less  sharply  toothcxl        .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  . .        16 

,.   I  Leaves  very  dense,  0-75-1  cm.  long,  subula  fine    . .  . .  16.  integerrimum. 

'^'  \  Leaves  rather  lax,  less  than  0-75  cm.  long,  subula  rather  wide  15.   Pungentelhi. 

(  Leaves  with  a  broad,  very  distinct  hyaline  border  ;  ijierichaetial  bracts  reach- 
,  .  mg  to  and  often  overtopping  the  capsule;    cells  thin-walled  14.  fascintum. 

Leaves  with  very  narrow  or  indistinct  border  ;    seta  much  longer  than  peri- 
>  chaetium ;   cells  more  or  less  incrassate    ...  ..  13.  Billardieri. 

*  Since  the  above  was  in  type  I  have  received  further  material  indicating  that  the 
presence  or  absence  of  a  border  is  not  always  a  safe  guide  in  the  case  ol  D.  robust um,  and 
fiu-ther  rendering  it  ver\-  doubtful  if  D.  chrysodrepaneum  is  really  separable  from  that 
species. 


12  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

1.   Dicranoloma  Menziesii  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Par.,   Index,  ed.  ii,  p.  28  (1904), 
[Plate  IV,  fig.  16.] 

Syn.  Dicraniini  Menziesii  H..f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.,  184i, 
p.  541.  Leucoloma  Menziesii  Brotli.  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci, 
p.  322  (1901).  Dicranum  biacJiypehna  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit., 
1851,  p.  550  [non  D.  brachi/pelnm  C.  M.,  Syn.,  ii,  595  (1851)]. 
Dicranum  Jcaiparense  Par..  Ind..  p.  356  (1895).  Dicranolo)iia 
ka'iparense  Par.,  Ind.,  ed.  ii,  p.  27  (1904).  Dicranum  subercctuni 
Hanipe  in  Linn.,  1859,  p.  629.  Dicranoloma  suberectum  Par., 
Ind.,  ed.  ii,  p.  30  (1904).  Dicranum  oedithecium  C.  M.  in  Hedw., 
1897,  p.  357  {fide  Brotherus,  op.  cit.).  Dicranoloma  oedithecium 
Par.,  op.  cit.  Dicranum  trichophylhon  Hampc  in  Linn.,  1871-73, 
p.  515  {ftde  Brotherus,  op.  cit.).  Dicranoloma  trichophylhtm  Par., 
op.  cit.  Dicranum  Kroneanum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1897,  p.  358 
{fide  Brotherus,  op.  cit.).  Dicranoloma  Kroneanum  Par.,  op.  cit. 
Dicranum  julvum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29.  p.  462 
(1896)  [non  D.  juhum  Houk.,  Muse,  exot.,  1820].  Dirranoloma 
julvum  Par.,  op.  cit.  Dicranum  Brownii  Par.,  Ind.,  Suppl..  p.  121 
(1900). 

Var.  rigidum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Par. 

Syn.  Dicranum  Menziesii  var.  rigidum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Flora  of  N.Z., 
vol.  2,  p.  170  (1855). 

D.  Menziesii  is  distributed  throughout  the  subantaictic  region,  l)eing 
recorded  from  Cliile,  Auckland  Islands.  Norfolk  Island,  Chatham  Islands, 
New  Z  aland,  Ta  mania,  and  Au.stralia. 

It  is  qui'e  distinct  from  all  its  congeners  (except  D.  diaphanoneuron) 
in  these  regions,  not  only  in  the  areolation,  but  in  the  form  of  the  leaves, 
their  expanded  part  being  far  shorter  in  proportion  to  the  subula  than  in 
nearly  all  the  remaining  species,  while  the  fruiting  characters  also,  the 
short  perichaetium  and  seta,  and  the  often  verj'  short  striated  cap.sule 
combine  to  give  the  plant  a  very  different  appearanff  from  most  of  the 
species. 

I  refer  to  var.  rifjidnni  (II.  f.  &  W.)  a  short  foim  with  more  erect, 
brittle  leaves,  which  I  have  from  Tapanui.  Otago  {lexj.  Petrie),  from  near 
Auckland,  and  from  Mount  Cook  district  {leg.  Murray,  Nos.  7.  129a). 
Intermediate  forms  occur  between  it  and  the  type. 

Some  of  the  synonymy  of  D.  Menziesii  deserves  notice.  C.  Miiller, 
in  the  supplementary  pages  of  the  Synopsis  described  a  Dicran>nn  brachy- 
pelma  from  Java,  and  during  the  same  year,  in  Bot.  Zeitung,  a  New  Zealand 
species  under  the  sann  name.  Paris  is  in  error  (Index,  ed.  ii)  in  citing 
New  Zealand  under  the  distribution  of  the  former.  For  the  latter  he 
substitutes  the  name  D.  kaiparense,  but  unnecessarily,  since  C.  Miiller  had 
already  indicated  his  acceptance  of  Mitten's  view  that  the  D.  brachypelma 
of  the  Bo".  Zeic.  was  only  D.  Menziesii  {cf.  Gen.  Muse.  Frond.,  p.  288,  1901). 

There  exists  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium,  unfortunately,  no  specimen  of 
his  D.  fulvum,  but  from  the  description  as  well  as  the  figures  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  it  is  a  form  of  D.  Menziesii.  Indeed,  he  gives  no  characters 
whatever  that  would  separate  it,  Avith  the  single  exception  of  the  very 
short,  turgid  capsule,  by  which  no  doubt  he  was  led  astray.  I  have  in 
my  herbarium  specimens  of  D.   Menziesii  from   Mitten's  herbarium  with 


DICRANACEAE.  13 

capsules  almost  identical  with  the  figure  given  by  Brown,  and  the  t}"pe 
specimen  of  C.  Miiller's  D.  hrachypehna  shows  almost  exactly  the  same 
form  of  capsule. 

Dicntnolotiia  setosiun  (11.  f.  k  W.),  New  Zealand,  leg.  Sowerby,  in  Herb. 
Mitten.,  is  D.  Menziesii. 

2.  Dicranoloma  diaphanoneuron  (Hampe)  Par.,  Ind.,  ed.  ii.  p.  26  (1904). 

[Plate  111,  fig.  9.] 

8yn.  Dicraninn  diap/tai>oite>(roti  Hampe  in  Linn..  1869-70.  p.  515. 
Leucoloma  diaphanoneuron  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci, 
p.  322  (1901). 

I  have  seen  no  New  Zealand  specimens  of  this,  but  it  is  recorded 
by  Brotherus  from  "  Victoria.  Tasmania,  and  New  Zealand.""  It  is  an 
interesting  plant,  ccmibining  with  a  very  cU)se  rclatit)nship  to  D.  Menziesii 
a  totally  different  aspect  from  most  forms  of  that  species,  and  also  an 
entirely  difft  nmt  leaf-outline.  The  t\'pe  specimen,  which  I  have  examined 
in  Hampe's  herbarium,  as  well  us  a  part  of  the  original  gathering  for  which 
1  am  indebted  to  Dr.  Brotherus,  show  a  short,  straight  leaf,  scarcely  longer 
in  the  subula  than  in  the  expanded  part,  and  with  a  few  denticulations 
at  most  towards  the  apex. 

Ham])e's  description  of  the  leaves  as  "  subenerviu  is  rather  misleading, 
especially  as  he.  em})hasizes  it  by  his  note,  "  ab  omnibus  generis  abnorme, 
loco  nervo,  striae  paucae  rectae  ad  folii  basim  adsunt."  For  the  nerve  is 
constantly  distinct,  and,  indeed,  well  marked,  in  the  upper  part  of  the  leaf, 
and  while  towards  the  base  it  becomes,  it  is  true,  very  faint  and  incon- 
spicuous, this  is  entirely  due  to  its  thinness  and  translucent  texture,  not 
by  any  means  to  a  want  of  developmcMit.  It  is,  indeed,  a  rather  sur- 
prising fact  that  this  nerve,  so  inconspicuous  as  to  be  often  almost  invisible, 
beloiigs  to  the  tN"])!'  Tosnneuron.  the  most  highly  developed,  histologically, 
of  all  the  forms  of  nerve  in  the  genus.  The  deut«'r  are  small,  10-14  in 
number,  and  the  leniaining  cells,  ejtidermal  as  well  as  h\'])odermal,  all  more 
or  less  stereid  and  subsimilar. 

I  have  not  .seen  the  fruit,  but  judging  from  Hampe's  descrijition 
("  seta  sulnmcialis,"'  &c.)  it  exhibits  .some  marked  differences  from  that  of 
D.  Menziesii. 

3.  Dicranoloma   dicarpum    (Hornsch.)    Par.,    Ind..  ed.  ii.    p.   26  (1904). 
[Plate  III,  lig.  8.J 

Syn.    Dirramnn   dicarpum    Hornsch.  e  Schwaegr.,    Suppl.   iii,   vol.  2, 

t.  251  (1829).     Leucoloma  dicarpum  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl. 

Musci,    p.    322    (1901).     Dicranum    polyselum    Hampe    in    Linn.. 

1859,  p.  629.      Dicranoloma    polysetum  Par.,  op.  cit.     Leucoloma 

pohjsetum  Broth.,  op.  cit. 
This  widely  distributed  species  in  the  Australasian  region  is  clearly 
marked  by  the  deeply  plicate  leaves,  together  with  the  character  of  its 
areolation  (cj.  figs.  86,  8c).  In  this  latter  respect  D.  plurisetum  is  perhaps 
the  only  species  which  might  be  confused  with  it,  but  there  the  juxtacostal 
cells  of  the  s'.ibula  are  much  longer  than  in  the  present  species  ;  tlie  sharply 
spinose  dentation  of  the  leaves  in  D.  dicarpum.  extends  much  lower  in  the 
leaf  than  in  D.  plurisetum,  while  the  latter  has  a  much  broader  and  more 
distinct  hyaline  border  in  the  lower  part  of  the  leaf,  which  is  not  biplicate 
as  in  D.  dicarpum. 


14  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

I  am  fully  in  agreement  with  Mitten's  expressed  opiaion  that  D.  poly- 
setum  (Hampe)  is  not  specifically  distinct  fiom  D.  dicarpum.  I  have  been 
tempted  to  retain  it  as  a  variety,  treating  the  more  short-leaved  form  with 
usually  two  capsules  ia  each  perichaetium  and  on  short  setae  as  the  t}^e, 
the  robust  plant  with  long  leaves,  longer  setae,  and  several  capsules  (3-8) 
in  a  perichaetium  as  the  variety ;  but  comparison  of  a  number  of 
specimens  shows  so  many  intermediate  forms,  and  so  little  correlation 
between  number  of  capsules  and  length  of  setae,  that  I  think  it  is  quite 
impracticable  to  separate  them. 

The  var.  spinosum  H.  f.  &  W.  (described  in  the  '' Handbook  "of  the 
New  Zealand  Flora  "  as  "a  large  variety  with  numerous  (3  -  8)  longer 
setae  ")  is  clearly  the  same  thing  as  D.  pohjsetuut. 

Dicranoloma  Whitekggei  (C.  M.)  Par.,  from  New  South  Wales,  is  con- 
sidered by  Renauld  to  be  a  regional  race  of  D.  dicarpum.  In  vegetative 
characters  and  structure  it  is  identical,  but  differs  in  the  erect,  symmetrical 
non-strumose  capsule.  In  the  absence  of  intermediate  states  these 
characters  can  hardly  be  neglected,  but  if  the  specific  rank  be  admitted 
the  name  must  certainly  be  changed.  I  have  examined  the  type  of 
Dicranum  argutum  in  Hampes  herbarium,  from  New  South  Wales,  and 
find  it  absolutely  identical  with  D.  dicarpum  in  its  vegetative  characters, 
and,  as  the  single  capsule  known  is  "  elliptico-cylindrica,  recta,"  it  is  certainly 
identical  with  D.  Whifeleggei.  Hampe's  species  was  publislied  in  Linnaea 
for  1869-70,  and  has,  therefore,  priority  over  Leucoloma  Whitehggei  C.  M. 
(1897). 

Dicranum  chlorocladum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1897,  p.  362,  must  als(j  fall  into 
the  synonymy  of  D.  argutum.  The  t\'pe  in  C.  Miiller's  herbarium  exhibits 
no  difference  from  D.  Whiteleggei.  This  is  the  more  surprising  as  the  two 
were  described  in  the  same  paper;  Under  D.  chlorochidinu  C.  Miillt'r  makes 
no  comparison  with  any  other  species,  but  under  Dicranum  (Leucoloma, 
Oncophoroloma)  Whiteleggei  he  writes,  "  Orthodicrano  chlorochdo  ex  habitu 
similis,  sed  haecce  species  ad  Leucolomatis  tribum  mm  pertinens  " — i.e., 
D.  cJilorocJadum  differs  from  D.  Whiteleggei  in  the  fact  that  the  former 
belongs  to  Dicranum  and  the  latter  to  Lcucolonui  !  He  gives,  liowever, 
absolutely  no  reasons  in  support  of  the  statement  that  D.  chlorocladum 
belongs  to  Dicranum  and  D.  Whiteleggei  to  Leucoloma.  Whatever  the 
reasoning  might  be  worth,  it  is  invalidated  by  the  fact  that,  as  Renauld 
has  shown,  D.  Whiteleggei,  like  D.  dicarpum,  is  not  a  species  of  Leucoloma 
at  all  (sensu  stricto),  but  a  Dicranoloma,  and  of  precisely  the  same  position, 
therefore,  as  D.  chlorocladum.  I  have  been  unable  to  trace  D.  Whiteleqgei 
in  the  Gen.  Muse.  Frondos.  In  that  work  '"  Leucoloma,  Oncophoroloma,'' 
under  which  D.  Whiteleggei  is  placed  in  Hedwigia,  is  diagnosed  as  having 
the  capsule  strumose  and  somewhat  curved,  while  the  capsule  of  D.  White- 
leggei is  described  by  the  author  as  "  erecta,  cylindrica." 

The  synonymy  will  therefore  run  as  follows  : — 

Dicranoloma  argutum  (Hampe)  Par..  Ind.,  ed.  ii,  p.  24  (1904). 

Syn.  Dicranum  argutum  Hampe  in  Linn.,  1869-70,  p.  516.  I^euco- 
loma  argutmn  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  322  (1901). 
Dicranum  Whiteleggei  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1897.  p.  360.  Dicranoloma 
Whiteleggei  Par.,  op.  cit.  Leucoloma  Whiteleggei  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  234 
(1895).  Dicranum  chlorocladum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1897,  p.  362. 
Dicranoloma  chlorocladum  Par.,  Ind.,  ed.  ii,  25  (1904).  Leuco- 
loma chlorocladum  Broth.,  op.  cit. 

D.  argutum  has  not,  I  believe,  been  found  in  New  Zealand. 


DICRANACEAE.  15 

4.  Dicranoloma  platycaulon  (C.  M.)  sp.  uov.     [Plate  III,  fig.  10.] 

.Syn.    Dicrannin    platycaulon    C.    M.    ]\IS.    in    herb.,    et    Gen.    Muse. 
Frondos.,  p.  290  {itomen). 

Perrobustuin.  Caulis  6-8  cm.  altus,  densissime  foliosus,  frondem  aub- 
compressam,  magnam,  1  cm.  latam  instriiens.  Folia  magna,  regulariter 
falcata,  sicca  subxndulata  minime  mutata,  nee  crispata  ;  ad  1  cm.  longa, 
e  basi  perlata  (1-5-2 mm.)  sensim  in  subulam  latiusculam  hand  setaceani 
carinatani  nee  tubulosam  angustata,  marginibus  per  totam  subulae  longi- 
tudinem  argute  grossiuscule  serratis.  Costa  in  media  lamina  100-120  /x 
lata,  in  subula  perdistincta,  lata,  dorso  valde  proininens,  irregulariter  dia- 
tanter  spinoso  -  dentata,  breviter  excurrens.  Cellulae  alares  magnae, 
auriculas  dilatatas,  quaium  unam  majorem  ad  costam  paene  attingentem, 
alteram  multo  minorem,  a  costa  cellulis  multis  angustissimis  iuterjectis 
sejunctam,  formantes. 

Lamina  foiii  inff rue  lindjn  /ii/ulino  sat  distiiicto  circumdata  ;  areolatio 
infeii(jr  indistiucta,  valde  coiiflata,  e  cellulis  perincrass;itis  valde  porosis 
instructa  ;  cellulae  subulae  perbreres,  irregulares  (ellipticae,  triangulares,  &c.), 
8-13 /A  latae,  parietibus  tenuibus  vix  porosis,  marginem  versus  saepius  1-2 
3eriel)us  angustioribus,  incrassatis. 

PeriduK'tium  altiusculc  e.xsertum,  conspicuum.  fuliis  internis  perlatis. 
abrupte  longiuscule  tenui-aristatis.  Setae  aggregaUie  (ad  1).,  circa  1cm. 
longao.     Tlieca  elongat<i  elliptica.  leniter  curvata,  strumulosa. 

//r//y.  —  c;re>nnc.uth  (R.  Ilrlius)  :  M.amt  Cargill,  1888  (W.  Boll): 
Taranaki  (.iupp)  ;  W'estland.  IS72  (A.  K.  Blo.xam)  ;  Loe  Bay,  Stewart 
Island,  on  logs  in  forest,  October.  1908  (Cockavne,  Xo.  8234)  ;  Mount 
Egmont,  Januarv.   1912  (W.  Gray,  Xos.  119,  121). 

'Vy[M^  in  Ib-rb.  C  .Miill..  in  .Mns.  Hot.  Herolin.* 

The  spt'ciiueiis  coll.  .Iupp  and  Blo.xam  were  sent  nui  from  Mitten's 
herbarium  undi'r  the  name  of  D.  (ingustinerve. 

This  is  a  very  fine  and  distinct  species,  resembling  D.  robustum,  D. 
dirarpinn  (fonita  pnhfsrt<i),  &c.,  in  habit,  but  amply  and  easily  dia- 
tinguislied  by  the  character  of  the  subula  and  by  the  upper  areolation. 
which  is  like  none  of  the  renuiining  New  Zt^aland  species,  while  in  the  form 
of  the  cells  closely  resembling  the  European  Dicrannm  Bergeri.  The  wide 
and  comparatively  flat  subula.  not  tubular  nor  convolute,  is  also  a  dis- 
tinguishing character  from  most  of  the  allied  plants.  The  leaves  have  a 
less  firm,  nutre  delicate  texture  than  in  mo.st  of  the  species.  The  cells 
of  the  expanded  lamina  vary  considerably  in  length,  but  are  always 
renuirkable  for  their  indistinctness,  owing  to  the  slight  difference  in  colour 
and  transparency  between  the  cell-wall  and  the  lumen. 

The  setae  vary  on  a  single  tuft  from  1  to  4  in  a  perichaetium. 

5.   Dicranoloma  robustum  (H.   f.   ct  W.)   Par.,   Ind.,  ed.  ii.  p.  29  (1904). 
[Plate  1,  tig.    1.] 

Syn.  Dicrauum  robustum  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.,  1844, 
p.  54S,  et  Fl.  Antarct.,  ii,  406,  t.  152.  Leucoloma  robustum  Broth. 
in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  323  (1901).  L.  grandialare 
Dus.,  Beitr.  zur  Brvol.  Magellanslander,  &c.,  in  Arkiv.  for  Bot., 
bd.  4,  No.  1,  p.  2&  {fide  Cardot). 

Distributed  throughout  the  subantarctic  region. 

*  I  ought,  however,  to  mention  that  the  above  description  and  figures  are  drawn 
up  from  Bell's  Mount  Cargill  plant,  sent  me  by  Dr.  Brotherus.  I  have  not  seen  the 
Greymouth  specimen. 


15  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

D.  robiisHm  appears  to  be  less  variable  than  some  of  the  allied  plants, 
though  subject  to  some  considerable  degree  of  variation  in  point  of  size. 
In  habit  several  other  species  resemble  it,  and  this  has  given  rise  to  frequent 
errors  of  identification.  Thus  "  D.  robustum,  N.Z.,  Jeq.  Colenso."  in  Herb. 
Mitten.,  belongs  to  D.  mjlmdroyyxis,  while  others  of  the  larger  and  hitherto 
scarcely  recognized  species  no  doubt  figure  in  herbaria  as  D.  robustum. 
In  all  probability  D.  robustum  is  by  no  means  a  common  New  Zealand 

species. 

It  may,  however,  be  recognized  by  the  following  characters  :  the  robust 
habit,  the  broad  nerve  of  Toxoneuron  type  only  finely  denticulate  at  back 
above,  and  the  cells  very  narrow  and  elongate  in  the  subula,  will  separate 
it  from  all  but  D.  setosum,  D.  grossialare,  and  D.  chryso(Jrepa))eum.  The 
last  two  have  a  distinct  hyaline  border  to  the  lamina,  which  D.  robustum 
usually  at  least  lacks,  while  D.  chrysodrepaneum  has  much  shorter  upper 
cells,  especially  the  marginal  row  ;  D.  grossialare  has  the  upper  cells 
elongate,  but  they  are  less  incrassate,  less  porose.  and  more  distinct,  while 
the  leaves  are  more  crowded  and  more  finely  setaceous,  and  the  seta  very 
much  shorter. 

D.  setosum  is,  as  a  rule,  much  less  robust,  with  more  crowded  very  finely 
setaceous  leaves,  which  are  smaller  in  the  expanded  base  and  with  the 
nerve  narrowed  below  but  widened  and  very  ill  defined  above.  D.  pungens 
difiers  principally  in  the  narrower  nerve,  of  Heteroneuron  type. 

6.    Dicranoloma   setosum  (H.  f.   &    W.)  Par..   Ind.,  ed.  ii,  ]..   30   (1904). 
[Plate  I,  fig.  2.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  setosum  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Loud.  Journ.  of  Bot.,  184:4:, 
p.  541,  et  Fl.  Antarct.,  i,  I2'.t,  t.  158.  Le)icoloma  setosum  Brotii.  in 
Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  323  (IWOl).  Dicranum  subpungem 
Hampe  in  Linn..  1850,  p.  629.  Dicranoloma  su})punge)is  Par.,  op. 
cit.,  p.  30.  Leucoloma  siibp'nu/ens  Broth.,  op.  cit..  p.  323.  Dicra- 
nnm  calymperidium  Bailey,  tSyuops.  of  Queensland  Flora,  1884 
{fide  Watts  and  Whitelegge,  Census  Muse.  Australens.,  p.  48). 
D.  calymperaceum  C.  M.  in  Hedw..  1897,  p.  357.  Dicranoloma 
caly)iiperaceum  Par.,  op.  cit.,  p.  25.  Leucoloma  calymperaceum 
Broth.,  op.  cit.,  p.  323.  Dicranum  subsetosum  C.  M.  in  Hedw., 
1897,  p.  353.  Dicranoloma  subsetosum  Par.,  op.  cit.,  p.  25. 
Leucoloma  subsetosunt  Broth.,  op.  cit..  p.  323. 

Distributed  throughout  the  subantarctic  region. 

I  have  found  D.  setosum  a  very  perplexing  subject,  owing  to  the 
variability  displayed,  together  with  the  lack  of  accurate  distinguishing 
characters  in  the  original  descriptions.  A  comparison  of  the  original 
diagnoses  and  figures  of  D.  setosum,  D.  pungens,  and  D.  robustum  gives 
little  aid  as  to  the  separatinu'  eliara^ters  of  ea  h.  and  since  Hooker  s 
herbarium  contams  numerous  specimens  under  each  species,  and  no  one 
or  more  are  cited  as  types,  it  is  far  from  easy  to  be  certain  as  to  the  exact 
conception  which  the  authors  had  as  to  their  species.  This  is  particularly 
the  case  as  betwee'n  D.  setosum  and  D.  robustum.  That  the  difticulty  is 
neither  an  imaginary  nor  a  new  one  is  clear  from  a  study  of  the  notes  and 
descriptions  in  the  "  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora,"  as  well  as  in 
R.  Brown's  "Notes  on  the  Genus  Dicranum"  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  451,  1897),  where,  following  no  doubt  the  former  work,  he  separates 
D.  setosum  fiom  most  of  the  allied  species  as  having  the  perichaetium 
short.      This,  however,  is  not  borne  out  by  the  specimens  in  the  Hookeriau 


PLATE    1. 


li 


la       ■■      • 

I 


■  -rfe' 


2b 


^00(^^' 


n 


2a 


f 


■^'■' 


<       ' 

# 


i 


» 


I 


*^ 


3b 


4d 


3a 


'II 


4c 


r   U 


M    iV.  Z>t«>n  (/«/.] 


[West,  Newman,  proc. 


PLATE    II. 


6a 


7d 


N.  Dixon  del.] 


iWest,  Nevmian,  )iroc. 


PLATE  III 


n 


z 


I  ^  111' 


'%•,  ■•     f^  9a 

9d 


V 


<   ^i 


1 


a  i:i  4 


8b 


'> 


lOc 


10  d 


% 


lid 


10  b 


lOa 


//.  .v.  Dixon  del.] 


[West,  Newman,  proc. 


PLATE    IV 


f. 


'!) 


V    ":  V'll 


(Mil- 


l\J\   S   i  i  'Wt    "^^ 


mmi 


M, 


wm 


I2b 


13b 


13a 


I6b 


15b 


17 


V 


le 


13 


I5d 


lU  1 5=" 


•^■ 


'7 


15c 


!(\ 


'^'1 


m 


20 


H.  iV.  Wxon  del.] 


[  ^Ve8t,  Neumutn,  proc. 


DICKANACEAE.  17 

herbarium,  nor  by  any  others  that  I  have  seen  :  the  perichaetia,  when 
perfect,  are  similar  to  those  of  B.  Billardieri  and  its  allies,  but  with  the  inner 
bract  aristate.  In  the  specimens  of  Hooker's  which  must  be  looked  upon 
as  the  types  the  perichaetia  are  usually  6-7  mm.  in  length,  in  W.  26  they 
attain  1  cm.,  the  inner  bracts  suddenly  contracted  to  a  short  arista,  which 
in  old  specimens  is  nearly  always  broken  off.  In  a  specinien  labelled 
"  N.Z.,  Colenso,  152,"  the  perichaetium  is  considerably  over  1  cm.  in  length. 
From  a  study  of  Hooker's  plants  I  conclude  that  D.  setos'im,  while 
variable  in  habit  and  size  (the  var.  attenuatuiu  H.  f.  &  W.  is  scarcely  more 
than  a  slender  state  associated  at  times  with  the  t^'pical  form),  as  well 
as  in  s<jme  othe  characters,  is  best  determined  by  its  nerve,  which, 
while  varying  in  width  in  the  lamina,  invariably  becomes  wide  and  very 
ill  defined  in  the  subula.  a  character  which  separates  it  from  nearly  all, 
if  not  all,  the  allied  plants — taken  in  conjunction  with  the  character  of 
the  upper  cells — except  perhaps  s«>me  fonus  of  D.  robxstxin.  Roughlv 
speaking,  one  might  distinguish  the  three  species  in  question  as  follows  : — 

Nerve  stout  tliroughout  the  leaf  robustum. 

Nerve  narrow  throughout,  distinct  above  . .  pungens. 

Nerve  variable  l)elow,  wide  and  indistinct  alx)Ve  .      >.7o.vhhi. 

The  subula  of  D.  setostnn  varies  considerably  in  length  and  in 
serrulation  ;  it  is  usually  very  finely  .setaceous,  and  in  H<M)ker"s  .specimens 
usually  subentire  or  only  finely  and  rather  distantly  denticulate,  but  I 
cannot  separate  other  plants  with  much  rougher  subula.  The  leaves  in 
D.  setosuiii  are  frequently  very  fragile. 

Renauld  places  D.  sftosmn  among  the  .species  having  the  T(XCotieuron 
type  of  nerv<^  This  is  pntbably  typically  the  ca.se,  but  I  have  .sectioned 
leaves  of  specimens  from  Mitten's  herbarium  fnmi  Hawke's  Bay  (probably 
out  of  the  Hookerian  herbarium)  in  which  the  nerve  is  very  variable,  some- 
times showing  tracers  of  internal  .stereid  bands,  but  at  others  certainlv  of 
the  Heteroiienron  type,  while  in  other  specimens  I  have  f(tund  it  inter- 
mediate in  character.  1  am  compelled  to  the  conclusion  that  in  this  species 
the  type  of  nerve  is  plastic  and  unreliable  as  a  .specific  character.  I  have 
found  the  nerve  at  least  twice  as  wide  in  the  lamina  of  one  leaf  as  in 
another  fnun  the  .same  portiim  of  the  .same  stem  in  a  typical  specimen  of 
D.  setosmii  (W.  '2(\h.  in  Ilerl>.  Hfiok.). 

After  much  hesitation  1  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  D.  suhpumjevs 
Hampe  must  be  referred  to  the  pre-sent  s])ecies.  I  have  examined  the 
t^^pe  in  Hampes  herbarium,  and  am  unable  to  detect  any  difference  between 
it  and,  e.g..  Hooker's  Campbell  Island  specimens  of  D.  setosum  (W.  26). 
Hampe's  note  on  his  species  indicates  that  it  differs  from  D.  pxngeus 
principally  in  the  tlnK'a  .shorter  and  .strumose.  implying  that  the  theca 
in  D.  pHiujetis  is  not  strumose.  The  type  .specimens  of  D.  pungens  in 
Hooker's  herbarium,  however,  show  the  capsule  distinctly  though  not 
strongly  strumose,  and  variable  in  length,  so  that  the  most  that  can  be 
said  of  D.  s>ibp>nigens  in  comparison  is  that  the  capsule  is  slightlv  .shorter 
and  somewhat  more  markedly  strumose  than  is  usual  in  D.  pungens. 
The  capsule  in  D.  setosum  in  Hooker's  herbarium  is  just  like  that  of 
D.  pungens,  distinctly  strumulose  and  rather  elongate,  but  it  appears  to 
vary  in  both  these  respects,  just  as  it  does  in  D.  pungens  and  also  in 
D.  suhpungens.  The  leaf  form  and  .structure  in  D.  snhpungens  appear  to  me 
exactly  the  same  as  in  D.  setosum,  the  nerve,  as  in  that,  variable  in  width 
below,  but  often  enlarging  and  always  wide  and  ill  defined  above. 


18  BKYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  C.  Miiller's  "  Dicrayann  calympemceum 
n.  sp.,  Australia — Queensland,  leg.  Bailey,,  1884  ;  misit  Kiaer."  There  is 
nothing  either  in  the  description  or  in  the  specimen  to  separate  it  from 
D.  setosum,  except  that  the  author  describes  the  habit  as  "  calymperoid," 
and  compares  it  with  D.  calyncperoidemu  in  this  respect.  This  latter, 
however,  is  a  true  Leucolonia,  while  D.  calympemceum  is  absolutely  similar 
in  habit  to  tj'pical  D.  setosum. 

The  type  of  Dicranmn  suhsetosum  in  C.  Miiller's  herbarium  also  exhibits 
no  difference  from  D.  setosum  except  in  the  fragility  of  the  leaves, 
which  is  a  not  infrequent  state  of  D.  setosum,  and  obtains  to  some  extent 
even  in  the  ordinary  foims,  so  as  to  be  scarcely,  I  think,  worthy  of  a 
varietal  name.  It  occurs  markedly  in  some  New  Zealand  specimens  which 
I  have  received  under  the  name  of  D.  subpniKjetiS. 

D.  selenicarpum  C.  M.  (ined.),  ty^e  in  C.  Miillers  herbarium,  "  Half-moon 
Bay,  Stewart  Island  ;  coll.,  W.  Bell  ;  No.  743,"  ex  herb.  Beckett,  is  also, 
in  my  opinion,  inseparable  fi'om  D.  setosxnu.  The  character  whence  the 
specific  name  is  drawn  is  derived  from  the  cai)sule.  which  gathered  in  a 
slightly  immature  condition  is  rather  elegantly  curved  and  crescent-sha])ed 
with  a  tapering  base  ;  but  old  capsules  which  had  become  fully  matured 
before  drying  show  the  noiinal  wider,  strumulose  fomi  characteristic  of 
this  group  of  species.  The  two  fomis  on  the  same  specimen  alTord  a  very 
striking  illustration  of  the  want  of  value  to  be  attributed  to  the  strumose 
or  estrumose  character,  except  as  judged  from  the  fully  matured  capsule. 
In  other  respects  D.  selenicarpum  shows  no  ditTerence  from  D.  setosum. 

C.  Miiller  (Synops.,  i,  368)  emphasizes  the  dimorphous  character  of 
the  alar  cells,  the  lowest  marginal  ones  being  elongate  and  large.  I  do 
not,  however,  find  them  in  anv  way  different  from  those  of  the  rest  of  this 

7  7  •■  . 

group,  where  the  alar  cells  along  the  lines  of  insertion  are  generally,  in  one 
or  two  rows,  markedly  longer  and  narrower  than  the  quadrate  upper  median 
ones. 

7.  Dicranoloma  grossialare  (C.  M.)  sp.  nov.     [Plate  I,  fig.  4.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  grossialare  C.  M.  ^18.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Frondos., 
p.  290  [nomen). 

Perrobxstum.  Caulis  6-8  cm.  altus,  parce  ramosus.  Folia  dense  co)i- 
ferta,  patentia,  fix  secuvda.  suprema  in  penicillum  tenue  suboroctum 
aggregata,  sicca  flexuosa,  praelonga  (1-3-1-6  cm.),  e  basi  breriuscida,  1mm. 
lata,  supeme  valde  convoluta,  sensim  in  subulam  longam  setaceam  carinatam 
vel  suhplanam  nee  convolutaceam  angustata,  marginibus  per  partem  subulae 
superiorem  minute,  apicem  versus  argutius  nee  grosse  dentatis.  Costa 
supra  validd,  basin  rersus  tenuis,  saepe  indistincta,  in  media  lamina 
circa  80-120  //.  lata  (in  sectione  ty|)uni  Toxoneuron  exhibens,  ducibus 
4-6,  stereideis  perpaucis  inconspicuis  externis  saepius  substereideis), 
supeme  pernotata,  dorso  valde  proininens.  sublaevis,  apicem  versus 
excurrentem  tantum  denticulata.  Cellulae  alares  numerosae,  magnae, 
auricidas  magnas  dilatatas  purpureas  fomiantes.  Rete  basilare  elon- 
gatum,  e  cellulis  perincrassatis  perporosis  instructum,  ad  marginem  1-2 
seriebus  angustissimis  decoloratis,  limbum  perangustum  sat  bene 
notatum  praebentibus  ;  cellulae  subulae  elongatae  (4-10  x  1),  bene  definitae, 
parietibus  tenuiusculis,  porosis ;  marginalibus  supeme  saepe  distincte 
brerioribus,  subobliquis,  denticulationes  formantibus. 

Perichaetia  longe  exserta,  ad.  1-6  cm.  longa.  foliis  inferioribus  breviter 
vaginantibus   in    aristam    subaequilongam    subito    contractis,    superioribus 


DICRANACEAE.  19 

perlouge  cylindraceis,  arista  breviuscula  cuspidatis.  Seta  (cum  pericli.) 
2-2-5  cm.  alta,  crassixscxla ;  theca  oblongo-cyliadrica,  inclinata,  leniter 
curvata,  estr>ntiosa,  3-3-5  mm.  longa  ;   peristomium  intense  purpureum. 

Hab. — "  Nova  Seelaudia,  insula  meridiuualis,  Mount  Arthur  Pliiteau, 
Nelson,  alt.  4,000  ft.,  1889,  misit  T.  F.  Cheeseman,  No.  66  (sub  nomine 
' Dicranum  robustum  H.  f.  &  W.  ?'),  ex  herb.  Levier." 

Type  in  Herb.  C.  Miill.,  in  Mus.  Bot.  Berolin. 

A  fairly  well  marked  species,  with  distinct  habit ;  the  very  long, 
setaceous,  flexuose  leaves  are  characteristic,  the  uppermost  gathered  into 
a  fine,  delicate  pencil,  which  at  first  sight  is  scarcely  distinguishable  from 
the  young  perichaetia.  The  upper  cells  separate  it  at  once  from  D.  pluty- 
canlon  and  D.  cylindwpyxis ;  the  non-tubular  subula,  the  nerve,  distinct, 
prominent,  and  subterete  in  the  subula,  but  becoming  weaker  below, 
together  with  the  narrower-walled,  distinct  upper  cells,  from  D.  rohustum. 
The  shorter,  stouter  seta,  and  the  scarcely  curved  estrumose  capsule,  are 
also,  when  present,  characters  of  importance.  D.  c/irysodrepanen))i  most 
nearly  resembles  it,  but  appears  to  be  distinct  in  the  leaves  falcato-secund, 
less  longly  setaceous,  tubular  above  and  with  shorter  cells,  the  denticula- 
tion  of  t\u'.  margin  finer  and  closer,  and  the  nerve  stouter  at  base. 

Renauld  gives  this  species  as  exhibiting  the  Toxoneuron  type  of  nerve. 
It  appears  t«  me  rather  (as  in  D.  setosum)  intermediate  between  that  and 
the  Heteroneuron  tvpe. 

8.  Dicranoloma  chrysodrepaneum  (T.  M.)  sp.  nov.     [Plate  II,  fig.  5.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  chrysodrepaneum  C.  M.   MS.  in   herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse. 
Frondos.,  p.  290  (nomen), 

Uobustum  ;  hahitu  D.  grossialari  simile,  sed  foliis  minus  conjertis, 
falcato-secundis.  C'aulis  5  cm.  altus  (in  s])eciininil)us  le'4.  .Meiklejohn  ad 
12  cm.),  parce  divisus,  subnitens.  Folia  similia  sed  panllo  breviora, 
1-1-3  cm.,  .superne  canalicuhita  vel  subtuhulosa.  ad  margines  et  dorsum 
sublaevia  vel  saepiiis  plus  minusve  densissime  denticulata.  Costa  valid.i, 
infimam  versus  basin  aliquando  angustata,  in  subula  minus  definita,  dorso 
minus  prominens  ;  cellulae  apicem  versus  saepissime  breviores,  longitudine 
autem  variabiles.     Perichaetiuni,  seta  et  theca  eis  D.  rnbusfi  subsimiles. 

fj„l,_ — '•  Nova  Seelandia.  Greymouth.  reg.  litoral.  austral,  insulae  aus- 
tralis,  R.  Helms  le^'.  et  mis..  1880  "*  (Herb.  C.  Miill.).  Near  Lake  Wakatipu, 
South  Island.  September.  1906,  leg.  J.  Meiklejohn  ;  comm.  Rev.  D.  Lillie 
(Nos.  1,  7). 

Type  in  Herb.  C.  Miill..  in  Mus.  Bot.  Berolin. 

This  seems  to  me  a  fairly  good  species,  though  nearly  allied  to  D. 
grossialare  and  still  more  closely  to  D.  robustum.  The  leaves  are  dis- 
tinctly less  longly  setaceous  than  in  the  former  species,  and  with  the 
subula  subtubular  and  the  nerve  there  Ie.ss  prominent  and  less  distinct. 
The  upper  cells  are  very  variable,  and  at  times  .scarcely  distinguishable 
from  those  of  D.  grossialare,  but  are  nearly  always  shorter  (though,  being 
also  often  more  incrassate,  the  proportional  length  is  not  always  decreased), 
and  frequentlv  verv  markedly  so.  The  denticulation  of  the  leaves  varies 
also  very  greatlv  :  in  Meiklejohn's  specimens  the  subula  both  at  base 
and  margin  is  exceedingly  scabrous  with  close  fine  teeth  :  in  C.  Miiller's 
type  the  lower  leaves  are  often  subentire  to  the  very  apex,  while  the  upper 
leaves  on  the  same  stem  are  strongly  though  always  closely  and  finely 
denticulate,  and  spinulose  at  back. 

The  seta  may  be  a  shade  less  stout,  but  in  other  respects  the  fruiting 
characters  appear  identical  with  those  of  the  previous  species.     Meiklejohn's 


20  BEYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

specimens  are  sterile  ;  No.  1  is  more  robust  and  dense-leaved,  though 
shorter  than  No.  7,  and  more  closely  resembles  the  type,  but  both  are 
identical  in  structure.  They  Avere  originally  sent  to  Dr.  Brotherus  for 
determination,  and  were  returned  as  D.  Billardieri,  but  this  was  certainly 
an  oversight,  as  neither  in  nerve  nor  general  leaf-structure  are  they  near 
that  species  (though  No.  7  resembles  robust  forms  in  general  habit). 

D.  chrysodrepaneion  is  very  close  to  D.  robustam,  and  principally  difl'ers 
in  the  upper  areolation,  which  is  here  very  distinctly  shorter  ;  the  nerve 
also  is  narrower  and  of  slightly  different  structure,  and  the  leaf-base  smaller, 
shorter,  and  narrower.  The  perichaetium  also  is  somewhat  longer,  and 
the  seta  shorter  than  in  the  fruiting  D.  robust i/tti  which  I  have  seen. 

9.  Dicranoloma  leucolomoides  (C.  M.)  comb,  no  v.*     [Plate  III,  fig.   11.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  leucolomoides  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  1851,  p.  540.  Leuco- 
lonia  dicranoides  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  323  (1901). 
Dicranoloma  dicratioides  Par.,  Ind.,  ed.  ii,  p.  26  (1904). 

Distribution. — New  Zealand  :  Kaipara,  leg.  Mossman  ;  North  Canter- 
bury, 1892,  leg.  Beckett  (det.  C.  Miiller)  :  Mount  Cook  district,  alt.  2,500- 
5,000  ft.,  leg.  Murray,  December,  1907;  Tajjanui,  Otago,  1891,  leg.  D. 
Petrie  (sub  nomine  D.  setosum)  ;  in  large  patches  on  the  ground  in  Fagus 
forests,  Kowai,  Mount  Torlesse.  leg.  Beckett,  No.  165^  (det.  C.  Miiller)  ; 
Rough  Gully,  Bealey  River,  leg.  Beckett  {cf.  Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  26,  1893,  p.  277).     (The  above  are  in  my  herbarium.) 

I  have  in  my  pos.session  a  specimen  from  Mitten's  herbarium,  kindly 
sent  me  by  the  New  York  Bot.  Garden,  labelled  "'  Dicranum  {Oncophonis} 
leucolomoides  C.  M.,  on  trunks  of  trees  and  damp  forests  near  Kaipara, 
N.Z.,  Mossman  ;  715.  Type."  This  is  entirely  dicarpu)n,  in  good  fruit- 
ing condition,  and  e.xplains  why  Mitten  has  referred  the  j)resent  plant  to 
D.  dicarpum — owing,  no  doubt,  to  Mu.ssman  having  gathered  the  two 
together,  and  only  the  latter  having  been  received  by  Mitten.  D.  leucolo- 
tnoides  is  quite  a  different  plant,  and  its  relationship  seems  closer,  perhaps. 
to  D.  setosuui  and  D.  pungens  than  to  any  of  the  other  species.  It  is  a  very 
much  misunderstood  plant,  owing,  no  doubt,  to  wrongly  identified  specimens 
having  been  distributed  ;  but  if  I  have  formed  a  true  conception  of  f. 
Miiller's  plant  (based  upon  Beckett's  specimen  determined  by  Miiller — I  have 
not  seen  Miiller's  type)  it  is  a  much  more  slender  plant  with  more  distant 
leaves  than  the  usual  forms  of  the  above  species,  with  narrower  nerve  and 
much  smaller  leaves  narrower  at  the  ba.se.  In  other  respects  it  differs  scarcely 
at  all  from  D.  pungens,  and  may  ultimately  have  to  be  reduced  to  that 
species  as  a  small  and  slender  form.  The  upper  cells,  however,  exhibit  some 
slight  difference,  being  small,  narrow,  and  distinct,  resembling  tho.se  of 
D.  grossialare,  the  marginal  shorter,  oblique,  and  forming  the  denticulations. 
From  slender  forms  of  D.  setosuvi  it  is  best  distinguished  by  the  narrower 
nerve,  remaining  narrow  and  comparatively  well  defined  in  the  subula  ; 
and  by  the  more  distinct  less  incrassate  upper  areolation.  I  have  not  been 
able  to  detect  any  distinguishing  fniiting  characters.  The  nerve  is  quite 
different  from  that  of  D.  Billardieri  (I  find  it  rather  Heteroneuron  than 
Toxoneuron  as  described  by  Renauld,  but  it  may  be  doubted  if  he  had  seen  C. 
Miiller's  true  plant),  and  the  upper  perichaetiai  bracts  are  distinctly  aristate. 

*  N.B. — Brotherus  altered  C.  ^Miiller's  .specific  name  to  dicranoides  on  referring  the 
species  to  Leucoloma,  to  avoid  the  absurdity  of  the  combination  Leucoloma  leucolomoides. 
It  is  not  evident  why  Paris,  placing  it  under  Dicranoloma,  retains  Brotheru.s's  name  ; 
I  have  here  restored  C.  Miiller's,  as  having  the  priorit}-. 


DICRANACEAE.  21 

10.  Dicranoloma  pungens  (H.  f.  &   \V.)  Par..   lud.,  ed.  ii,  p.  29  (1904). 
[Plat-    1.  fig.   3.] 

Syn.  Dicmnxm  pungens  H.  f.  &  \V.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  But.,  1811, 
p.  542.  D.  robustum  var.  pungens  H.  f.  &  W.,  Haudb.  of  the 
N.Z.  Flora,  p.  412  (1867).  Leucoloma  pungens  Broth,  in  Engler 
and  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  323  (1901). 

Distributed  throughout  the  subantarctic  region. 

I  have  felt  very  doubtful  about  retaining  this  as  a  species.  In  habit 
and  size  it  is  one  of  the  most  variable  of  the  group,  and  the  Hookerian 
herbarium  contains  forms  from  the  most  slender,  with  distant  erect  small 
leaves  resembling  D.  leucoJninoides.  up  to  the  most  robust,  with  densely 
crowded  falcate  leaves  like  strong  states  of  D.  robustum,  while  in  the  var. 
luciduni  (Wils.  MS.)  the  leaves  are  lax  and  elegantly  circinate.  Wilson 
evidently  felt  the  diHiculty  of  defining  it,  and  in  the  Handbook  it  is  reduced 
to  the  rank  of  a  var.  of  D.  robusfmn,  though  tlie  characters  given  there  as 
to  perichaetia  and  cap.sule  are  by  no  means  borne  out  by  the  .specimens  in 
Hooker's  herbarium.  The  one  character  which  appears  to  be  constant 
throughout  the  forms,  unrecognized  by  the  authors  but  apparently  separat- 
in'^  it  definitelv  from  D.  robust  urn,  is  the  character  of  the  nerve,  which  is 
not  Toxoneuron  as  in  that  species,  but  Hctcroneuron.  I  have  verified  this 
on  original  specimens  (Kerguelen's  Land.  W  .  '2."jO.  in  Herb.  Hook.),  and  find 
it  clearly  of  the  Heteronenrou  type.  Moreover,  il  appears  to  be  constantly 
narrower,  Ixtth  above  and  below,  than  in  either  /).  robustum  or  D.  svtosum, 
about  60  80  il  wide  in  the  lamina,  and  in  the  sul>ula  narrowed  and  reinain- 
ng  well  defined.  The  upper  cells  do  not  seem  to  differ  from  those  of 
robustum  and  setosum,  nor  can  I  detect  any  diiTerences  in  the  fruiting 
characters.  The  leaves  are.  ])robabIy  always  narrower  and  smaller  at  the 
base  than  in  the  ordinary  forms  of  robustum. 

"  D.  pungens.  \V.  27,  Campbell  Island,"  in  Herb.  Ibtok..  has  a  broad 
strong  nerve  and  large  wide  leaves,  and  I  believe  it  t(i  be  properly  referred 
to  D.  robustum. 

Renauld,  it  is  true,  places  D.  pungens  under  the  species  having  the 
Lepto neuron  nerve,  but  if  this  is  the  case  with  some  of  the  weakest  forms 
it  is  certainly  not  so  usually,  nor  in  the  type  specimens.  H  it  actually  is 
Leptoneuron  at  times   it  emphasizes  the  differences  from  D.  robu.<itum. 

][.   Dicranoloma  cylindrop}rxis  (C  M.)  sji.   nov.     [llate   IT,   fig.   6.] 

Syn.  Dicranum    cylindropi/ris    C.  M.    MS.    in    herb.,   et   Gen.    Mu.sc. 
Froiiilos..  p.  290  (nomen). 

Perrobustum  ;  habitu  D.  robusti,  aurescens,  nitidum.  Caulis  10-12  cm. 
altus,  distanter  ramosus.  Folia  conferta.  falcato-.secunda.  praelonga 
1  1-3  cm.),  e  basi  latiore  concavo  (1mm.  et  .supra  lato)  sensiin  in  subulam 
longam  setaceam  eanaUculatam  subtubuJosam  angustata,  marginibus  inferne 
angustissime  limbatis,  superne  per  totam  subulae  longitudineni  minute  den- 
sissime  denticuhitis.  Costa  infra  valida,  ad  100  vel  120  /<  lata,  .supeme 
perdistincta.  valida,  dorso  ralde  prominens,  e.xcurrens,  prope  apicem  dorso 
argute  dense  denticulata  ;  in  sectione  typum  Heteroneuron  proxime  exhibens, 
ducibus  4-6,  cellulis  stereideis  hie  illic  perpaucis,  vel  nullis,  externis  sub- 
stereideis,  cellulis  laminae  parietibus  (in  sectione  transversa)  ventralibus 
et  dorsalibus  perincrassatis,  lumen  angustissimum  monstrautibus.  Cellulae 
alares  magnae,  auriculas  saepe  inaequales  pauUo  dilatatas  formantes,  re- 
liquae  inferne  incrassatae,  valde  porosae,  superne  sensim  breviores  in  tota 


22  BEYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

subula  perbreves,  2-4  x  1,  elliptico-ovales,  parietibus  tenuibus  vix  porosis, 
marginales  minores,  obliquae.  Perichaetia  hngissima,  1-5-2  cm.  longa. 
saepe  |  longitudinem  setae  aequautia,  bracteis  omnibus  longe  aristatis, 
superioribus  elongate  tubulosis.  Seta  3-5-4  cm.  longa,  theca  elongate 
anguste  cylindrica,  deoperculata  4^-5  mm.  longa,  leniter  arcuata,  sub- 
strumulosa.      Operculum  longirostre. 

Hah. — "  Xova  Seelandia,  Greymoutb,  pr.  Cbristcliurcli,  ins.  australis  ; 
R.  Helms  leg.  et  mis.  1886.  Paparoa  Range,  circa  500  met.  alt."  A  second 
specimen  on  the  same  sheet,  ex  herb.  Beckett,  "  166,  Dicranum  rohustum  ? 
On  trees,  Kelly's  Range,  Westland,  1892."  (Both  these  in  C.  Miiller"s 
herbarium).  "  New  Zealand,  Colenso,"  as  D.  rohustntn  in  Herb.  Mitt., 
comm.  New  York  Bot.  Gard.  ;  Kelly's  Creek,  Westland,  and  Mount  Cargill, 
Dunedin,  1890,  leg.  et  comm.  D.  Petrie  (sub  nom.  D.  robust  urn)  ;  Mount 
Holdsworth,  Tararua,  leu.  W.  Gray. 

Type  in  Herb.  C.  Miiller,  in  Mus.  Bot.  Berolin. 

A  fine  species,  distinct  in  the  form  and  size  of  the  capsule,  the 
excessively  long  perichaetia,  and  the  markedly  short  upper  cells.  The 
leaves,  more  enrolled  from  near  the  base,  give  the  plant  a  distinct  appearance 
when  dry  from  that  of  D.  robnstuin  and  others  of  the  broader-leaved  species. 

In  Petrie's  plant  from  Kelly's  Creek  the  capsules,  while  of  the  same 
form,  are  much  shorter  than  in  the  tAT^e  ;  in  the  Mount  Cargill  specimen, 
on  the  other  hand,  they  are  equally  large,  with  an  elegantly  decurved  lid 
almost  as  long.  The  setae  in  this  specimen  are  slightly  longer  and  the 
perichaetia  slightly  shorter  than  in  the  t}'pe,  so  that  the  seta  is  about  half 
exserted. 

12.  Dicranoloma  plurisetum  (C.  M.)  sp.  nov.     [I'latcs  11.  Ill,  fig.  7. J 

Syn.  DicranKiH  phirisetum  C.  M.  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Frondos., 
p.  290  {noiuen).  D.  pallido-splendens  C.  M.  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen. 
Muse.  Frondos.,  p.  290  {iwmen). 

Valde  robustum,  anrescens,  nitidum  ;  caulis  ad  6  cm.  altus  (in  specimine 
leg.  Petrie  ad  14  cm.),  ramis  paucis  .saepe  recurvatis  asceudentibus.  Folia 
conferta,  rob'ista,  regidaiiter  fulcato-secxnda,  e  basi  perlata  (1-25-1-75  mm.), 
sensim  in  subulam  perbrevem,  latuiscidnm,  carinafam  hand  canaliculatatn 
angustata,  marginibus  infra  late,  perdistincte  hyaHno-limbatis,  integris, 
prope  apicem  tantxni  i/mssr  argute  fipiuoso-dentatis.  Costa  angusta.  circa 
60 /J.  lata,  per  totam  fere  foliam  subaequalis,  in  acumine  perdistuicta,  dorso 
valde  prominens,  per  tertiam  vel  dimidiam  partem  superiorem  folii  seriebus 
duabus  argute  grosse  spinoso-detitata  :  sectione  transversa  typum  Hetero- 
neuron  exhibens,  ducibus  4-6,  storeideis  nullis,  e])iderniicis  ventralibus 
parvis  substereideis,  dorsalibus  majusculis.  Cellulae  alares  auriculas  magnas 
dilatatas  saepius  inaequales  instruentes  ;  ex  laminae  inferiores  elongatae, 
parietibus  valde  porosis  male  notatis  conflatae,  superiores  omnes  elongatae, 
parietibus  incrassatis  indi.stinctis  valde  porosis.  Perichaetiuni.  .seta  et 
theca  eis  D.  dicarpi  {formae  polysetae)  similes,  theca  substrumulosa,  siccitate 
subplicata. 

Hah. — "  Nova  Seelandia,  insula  septentrionalis  ;  Fagus  forests.  Poverty 
Bay,  January,  1880  ;  leg.  T.  F.  Cheeseman."  (Type  in  Herb.  C.  Miill., 
labelled  further,  mis.  E.  Levier  sub  nomine  "No.  55  bis,  Dicranum  poly- 
setum  Hampe?").  Kelly's  Range,  Westland,  ex  herb.  Beckett  (sub  nom. 
D.  dicarpmn)  ;  Lake  Te  Anau,  Southland,  and  Mount  Cargill,  Dunedin,  leg. 
et  comm.  D.  Petrie  (.sub  nom.  D.  dicarpurn).  It  further  exists  in  C.  Miiller's 
herbarium  as  '"Z).  jmlUdo-splendens  n.  sp.,  Nov.  Seel.,  australis,  Greymouth, 


DICRANACEAE.  23 

Papaiua  Range,  Grafschaft  Grey,  ca.  700  met.  alt.,  K.  Helms  leg.  et  mi.s., 
1888."  And  on  the  same  sheet  a  second  specimen,  "  D.  pallido-splendens 
n.  sp.,  var.  folypehiui,  Nov.  Seel.,  insula  australis.  Pakihi,  R.  Helms  leg.,  iv. 
1887.  et  mis.  1888."'  Both  these  are  certainly  D.  plurisehtni.  and  I  can  see 
nothing  to  separate  the  latter  as  a  variety.  Some  of  the  capsules  in  the 
Greymouth  plant  have  the  struma  scarcely  developed,  but  these  are  usually 
old  and  shrunken,  and  others  show  it  fairly  well  developed.  It  probably 
exists  in  other  herbaria  as  D.  dicarpnm  or  B.  polifsetuin. 

D.  phirisetHin  is  a  good  .species,  in  habit  and  in  the  plurisetous  influr- 
e.scence  resembling  closely  the  polysetous  form  of  D.  dicarpitni,  but  entirely 
different  in  the  elongate  upper  areolation,  the  remarkably  spinose  nerve, 
and  the  leaves  not  biplicate  below,  and  dentate  in  the  upper  portion  only 
of  the  .subula,  which  is  much  broader  and  shorter.  The  subula.  indeed, 
is  very  .short  compared  with  most  of  the  New  Zealand  .species.  The 
hvaline  border  also  is  remarkably  broad  and  distinct. 

This  species  is  e.speciallv  interesting  in  the  light  it  throws  on  the  taxo- 
nomic  pcjsition  of  D.  dicurpum.  The  peculiar  up[)er  areolation  of  the  latter 
plant  .suggests  at  once  a  Leucoloma,  and.  while  Renauld  has  shown  good 
reasons  for  retaining  it  in  Dicninoloina.  he  admits  it«  unique  position.  So 
di.stinct,  in  fact,  he  ft*lt  it  to  be  that  he  was  inclined  to  minimize  the  value 
of  the  fruiting  characters  of  IJ.  (ti(i>il>iiii  Ham|)e  (I).  W/iilclajgei  C.  M.),  and 
treat  it  as  a  regional  race  of  D.  dmirpmn,  on  account  of  its  absolute  identity 
in  leaf-structure  with  that  species.  D.  plurisetmu.  however,  throws  a 
new  light  on  tlic  position.  It  clearly  forms  a  connecting  link  between 
D.  dicarpmii  and  the  remaining  species  of  Dirranoloiiia.  It  has  many  cha- 
racters in  cftmmon  with  D.  dicarpum  ;  the  peculiar  armature  of  margin 
and  nerve,  the  wide  border,  and  the  sporojjliytic  characters  generally  are 
all  very  similar  in  the  two,  and  the  upper  areolation  in  I),  phulsclnni  shows 
just  so  much  dilTerentiation  between  the  marginal  and  the  juxtacostal 
cells  as  to  indicate  a  clear  affinity  to  D.  dicarpnin.  while  at  the  same  time 
the  inner  cells  are  so  pronouncedly  elongate  an<l  ])orose  as  to  show  no 
departure  whatever  towards  the  Lencohtnin  type.  It  tlierefore  strongly 
confirms  the  accuracy  of  Renaulds  view  of  D.  dicuipmn  as  a  DicranoloDia. 

I'-y  Dicranoloma  Billardieri  (Schwaegr.)  Par..  Ind..  ed.  ii,   ]».  21   (1904). 
[Plate  IV,  fig.   12.] 

Svn.  Dicranuiii  Billardieri  Schwaegr..  Sujipl.  ii.  j).  7(1  (1816).  0)t- 
cophorus  Billardieri  Brid.,  Bry.  Tniv..  i.  401  (182()).  Lexco- 
loiiui  Billardieri  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci.  p.  323 
(lltOl).  ?  Dicrainiin  ainpistinerve  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc. 
1859,  p.  68.  I  Dicranoloma  atujnstiuerre  Par.,  op.  cit.  ?  Leuco- 
loma atKjustinerve  Broth.,  op.  cit.  Dicramim  aastro-congestum 
CM.  in  Hedw..  1897.  p.  356.  Dicranoloma  anstro-congestmn  Par.. 
op.  cit.  Leucoloma  austro-congestum  Broth.,  op.  cit.  Dicramim 
ortliopi/xis  C.  M.  in  Hedw..  1897.  p.  362.  D.  Baileyanum  C.  M. 
in  Hedw.,  1897,  p.  356.  Dicranoloma  Baileyanum  Par.,  op.  cit. 
Leucoloma  Baileyanum  Broth.,  op.  cit.  Dicranum  subconfine  CM. 
in  Hedw..  1897,  p.  353  (ha.d  D.  subconfine  Besch.,  Not.  M.  des 
I.  S.  Paul  et  Amsterdam,  p.  4,  1875).  D.  scopelloides  Par.,  Ind., 
Suppl.,  p.  125  (1900).  Dicranoloma  scopelloides  Par.,  Ind.,  ed  ii, 
p.  30  (1904).  Leucoloma  scopelloides  Broth.,  op.  cit.  Dicranum 
pelliceum  C  M.  ]\I8.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Frondos.,  p.  290 
(nomen).  D.  turgidum  C  M.  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Frondos.. 
p.  290  {nomen). 


24  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Distribution. — Western  South  America,  from  Peru  to  Patagonici  :  the 
whole  Australasian  region  ;    and  the  subantarctic  islands  of  New  Zealand. 

D.  Billardieri  may  be  looked  upon  as  the  t^-pe  of  the  group  of  Austral- 
asian species  with  very  narrow  and  weak  {Leptoneuron)  nerve.  Although  a 
widely  distributed  species,  and,  like  most  such,  no  doubt  somewhat  variable, 
I  have  not  found  it  to  be  so  in  any  such  degree  as  to  explain  the  above 
somewhat  formidable  synonymy.  For  the  greater  part  of  this  we  are 
indebted  to  a  number  of  species  chiefly  from  the  Australian  Continent, 
for  the  bulk  of  which,  I  am  compelled  to  say,  there  seems  not  the  slightest 
justification.  1  have  examined  the  t^-pes  of  all  C.  Mullers  .species  cited 
above,  both  those  published  in  Hedwigia  (1897)  and  those  which  remaui 
unpublished  in  his  herbarium,  and  in  nearly  every  case  have  failed  to  find 
anv  appreciable  departure  from  the  ordinary  forms  of  D.  BiUaidieri.  In 
D.  turyiduiH  and  D.  pelliceuiH  (C.  M.  ined.)  the  capsule  shows  .scarcely  any 
trace  of  struma,  but  this  is  not  infrequently  the  case  with  D.  Billardieri 
when  gathered  in  certain  stages,  even  though  apparently  mature. 

I  have  part  of  the  original  plant  of  D.  aiistro-congest>n»  C.  M.  (Fitzroy 
Falls,  Mossvale,  Victoria,  1884,  leij.  Whitelegge),  and  1  can  only  see  in  it  a 
slender  form  of  D.  Billardieri.  C.  Miiller  describes  the  cells  as  having  the 
walls  non-porose,  but  I  find  them  distinctly  porose,  though  somewhat  less 
incrassate  than  is,  perhaps,  usual  in  D.  Billardieri.  There  is  nothing  else 
in  his  description  of  either  this  or  D.  Baileyamim  to  indicate  any  ditlerence 
from  D.  Billardieri,  to  which  most  certainly  both  nmst  be  referred. 

In   C.   Miiller's  herbarium   are   two   specimens  labelled    ''  D.   Sidlirani 

C.  M.  n.  sp."'  Of  one,  which  is  the  type  (Mount  William.  Victoria,  Sullivan, 
1882),  I  have  not  seen  sutiicient  material  t(»  be  able  to  form  a  judgment, 
but  it  is  in  all  probability  inseparable  from  D.  fasciatmn.  The  other 
(Victoria,  Heales\nlle,  prope  Melbourae,  Fernshaw,  1897)  is  different,  and 
is  certainly  D.  Billardieri. 

I'he  description  in  Hedwigia  of  D.  oitlmpyxis  .suggests  no  difference 
from  D.  Billardieri  except  that  the  inner  perichaetial  bract  is  de.scribe<l 
as  "  apice  .  .  .  ra'itim  acumine  subulato  serrulato  coronata,"  and  th< 
capsules  as  '"  erecta  parva  cylindrica."  Part  of  the  type  .specimen  was 
sent  me  from  Berlin,  but  it  contained  no  capsule  sufficiently  mature  for 
examination.  Dr.  Mildbraed  has,  however,  kindly  at  my  request  examined 
the  specimen,  and  has  sent  me  the  following  note  :  "'  In  dem  Original  von 
DicranxiH  orthopifxis  C.  Miill.  ist  nur  eine  alte  Kap.sel  vorhanden,  und 
diese  ist  durch  das  Pressen  ganz  flach  gedriickt  !  Die  Insertion  der  Seta 
in  die  Kapsel  ist  nicht  ganz  symmetrisch."  It  will  generally  be  agreed 
that  a  single  old  capsule  in  a  not  very  good  state  of  preservation  affords  an 
insufficient  basis  for  the  foundation  of  a  new  species.  There  remains  the 
perichaetium.  That  which  I  examined,  and  which,  being  quite  young,  was 
probably  perfect,  showed  the  innermo.st  perichaetial  bract  with  an  extremely 
short  point,  and  certainly  did  not  suggest  any  difference  worth  noting 
from  D.  Billardieri.  C.  Miiller's  description  would  seem  to  imply  a  longer 
point,  but  the  terms  used  do  not  necessarily  involve  this,  and,  in  any  case, 
I  do  not  think  any  great  weight  need  be  attributed  to  it.  I  have  therefore 
no   hesitation    in    considering   D.    ort/iopyxis  as  at   most  a  slight  form  of 

D.  Billardieri. 

I  am  strongly  of  opinion  that  D.  angastinerve  Mitt,  must  also  be  referred 
here.  Mitten  himself  expresses  some  hesitancy  as  to  its  distinctness.  1 
have  received  two  specimens  from  his  herbarium  purporting  to  be  this 
species,  one  of  them  from  Taranaki,  N.Z.,  leg.  Jupp,  which  was  entirely 


DICKANACEAE.  25 

D.  platycaulon  C.  M.  ;  the  other,  from  "  Westlaiid.  1872.  A.  R.  Bloxam," 
also  contained  D.  platycaulon  principally,  but  there  is  a  single  stem  which 
is  probably  Mitten's  actual  plant.  It  very  nearly  resembles  D.  BiUardieri, 
a  slight  difference  in  the  upper  cells,  which  are  shorter  and  wider,  thin- 
walled  and  non-porose,  being  the  only  distinction  I  can  find.  Mitten, 
however,  does  not  give  this  as  a  character  of  his  species  ;  in  fact,  he 
describes  the  cells  as  ""  elongatis,"  so  that  the  distinction,  such  as  it  is, 
camiot  be  taken  into  account.  The  difference  in  the  relative  lengths  of 
lamina  and  subula,  I  am  convinced,  from  my  study  of  D.  BiUardieri,  is 
not  one  that  would  remove  the  plant  out  of  the  range  of  that  species,  and 
there  seems  to  remain  only  the  character  drawn  from  the  perichaetium. 
the  upper  bracts  of  which  in  D.  (inijustiitene  are  described  as  "  subito  in 
acumen  breve  setiforme  angustatis,''  to  which  Mitten  adds  "  the  int<?rnal 
perichaetial  leaves  are  also  furnished  with  a  bristle-like  point,  which  seems 
wanting  in  D.  BiUardieri."*  The  perichaetia  in  D.  BiUardieri  have  certainly, 
usually  and  normally,  the  innennost  periciiaetial  bract  obtuse  and  quite 
Miutic<tus,  the  outer  one^  with  very  short  points  as  c<tmpared  with  those 
of  most  of  the  New  Zealand  species  of  the  genus.  liut  it  is  very  doubtful 
whether  the  entire  absence  of  a  mucro  or  cuspidate  point  to  the  innermost 
bracts  is  an  absolutely  constant  feature.  It  is  a  problem  extremely  difficult 
of  proof,  b<'cau.se  the  slender  points  of  the  brau-ts  are  st>  brittle  that  their 
absence  in  very  many  cases  is  accidental  and  cannot  be  held  a  ])roof  of 
n(tn-(levelopment.  Moreover,  Mitten,  in  describing  D.  BiUardieri  in  the 
'■  Musci  Austro-Americani."  lias  of  these  bracts.  "  apicibus  muticis  retusis 
mucntnatisve. "  And.  further,  one  or  two  species  (r/.  D.  ort/iopifxis.  above) 
have  been  separated  from  /^  BiUardieri  principally  on  the  gr()Uiid  of  the 
cu.spi(late  perichaetial  bracts,  a  character  which  1  think  it  must  be  held, 
if  uns',i])ported  by  other  differences,  is  a  very  nnsati.sfactory  basis  for  the 
fouiulution  of  a  new  .species.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  a  certain  anntunt 
of  latitude  in  this  direction  must  be  conceded  to  D.  BiUardieri,  in  wjiich 
case  D.  anf/ii.slinerre  may  certainly  take  rank  under  the  present  plant.  I 
do  not.  however,  feel  able  to  give  a  final  opinion,  the  more  that  I  have 
not  examined  the  original  specimen  (Tasmania,  le(j.  Archer;  on  which  Mitten 
founded  his  species.  In  support  of  the  above  view,  however,  it  may  be 
mentioned  that  Kirk  (c/.  Boswell  in  Jcnirn.  of  Bot.,  1894,  p.  83)  wrote  that 
he  considered  I),  finyidnni  C.  M.  to  be  equivaltMit  to  D.  nncjuMinerre  Mitt., 
and  D.  t'irijidaiii,  as  mentioned  above,  is  certainly  D.  BiUardieri. 

The  var.  enereosnm  Boswell  (Journ.  of  Bot.,  1894,  p.  81)  is  a  form  with 
nerve  frequently  evanescent,  but  scarcely,  I  judge,  of  sufficient  importance 
t<i  be  maintained.  D.  BiUardieri  being  eminently  variable  in  this  respect. 

1  have  a  specimen  labelled  "  D.  BiUardieri  var.  dnriiisodniii  Hook., 
New  Zealand,  leg.  P.  Yates,  1894,"  sent  me  by  Rev.  C.  H.  Bin.stead,  and 
probably  communicated  by  T.  ^\'.  N.  Beckett.  I  scarcely  know  the  value 
of  the  variety,  nor  can  I  say  whether  the  specimen  is  accurately  named. 
Ihe  characters  scarcely  seem  to  warrant  its  varietal  rank.  The  seta, 
which  is  described  for  var.  duriusculum  as  longer  than  in  the  tvpe,  is 
here  rather  shorter,  so  that  the  authenticitv  of  the  identification  may  be 
questioned. 

*  R.  Brown,  in  his  "Notes  on  the  Genu.s  Dicranum'  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  461,  1897).  writes  that  the  perichaetial  leaves  of  D.  BiUardieri  end  in  a  short 
toothed  hau"- point.  I  do  not  know  if  this  was  from  his  own  observati<jn  or  deduced 
from  descriptions  and  the  analogy  of  other  species ;  it  would  seem  probably  the 
former,  as  he  figures  the  innermost  bract  with  a  short  mucro,  or  cuspidate  point. 


26  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

14.  Dicranoloma   fasciatum   (Hedw.)    Pur.,    Ind.,    ed.    ii,    p.    26    (1904). 
[Plate  IV,  fig.  13.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  fasciatum  Hedw.,  Sp.  Muse,  p.  127  (1801).  Lenco- 
loma  fasciatum  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  322 
(1901).  Dicnemon  obsoletinerve  Hampe  and  C.  M.  in  Linn., 
1853,  p.  496.  Leucoloma  obsoletinerve  Broth.,  op.  cit.  Dicrano- 
loma obsoletinerve  Par.,  op.  cit.,  p.  28. 

Distribution. — New  Zealand  :   North  and  South  Islands. 

I  have  examined  several  specimens  of  Dicnemon  obsoletinerve  Hampe 
and  C.  M.,  including  a  specimen  ex  herb.  C.  Miill.,  ley.  Beckett,  kindly  sent 
me  by  Dr.  Brotherus,  and  find  them  absolutely  identical  with  Dicranoloma 
fasciatum.  If  C.  Miiller's  description  of  D.  obsoletinerve  in  Linnaea  be 
compared  with  his  description  of  Dicranum  fasciatum  in  the  Synopsis, 
it  will  be  found  that  they  entirely  agree,  except  that  the  former  is  de- 
scribed as  "  laxissime  foliosus  "  and  the  latter  as  "'  f.  confertissima."  But 
the  specimens  of  D.  obsoletinerve  do  not  bear  out  that  description,  and  in 
Beckett's  plant,  determined  by  C.  Miiller,  the  leaves  are  as  closely  set  as 
in  ordinary  D.  fasciatum.  The  same  is  the  case  with  a  plant  collected 
and  sent  me  by  Mr.  Petrie,  also  identified  by  C.  Miiller.  The  fruiting 
characters,  which  are  so  striking  as  to  have  caused  ll;uu])e  and  C.  ^li'iUer 
to  place  their  species  (not  unnaturally)  under  Dicnemon,  are  absolutely 
identical  in  both.      The  explanation  is  probably  that  neither  Hampe   nor 

C.  Miiller  (at  any  rate,  in  1853)  knew  Hedwig's  plant;  the  brief 
description  of  the  latter  in  the  Synopsis,  indeed,  states  this  to  have  been 
the  case  with  C.  Miiller  at  least. 

The  nerve  in  D.  fasciatum  varies  in  the  lower  part  of  the  leaf  from  fairly 
well  marked  to  faint  or  almost  invisible  ;  in  the  subula  it  is  always  stronger 
and  distinct.     The  serration  of  the  leaves  above  is  somewhat  coarse,  as  in 

D.  Billardieri ;  the  upper  cells  are  elongate,  but  rather  lax  and  irregular ; 
and  the  border  is  broad  and  well  defined  to  quite  high  up  in  the  leaf.  The 
general  form  of  the  leaf  and  its  armature  recall  D.  plurisetum  and  the 
shorter-leaved  forms  of  D.  dicarpum  ;  the  walls  of  the  upper  cells  are  thin, 
but  frequently  somewhat  porose,  and  the  "  primordial  utricle  "  is  often  very 
noticeable.  The  species  is  usually  found  fruiting,  and  is  then  at  once  recog- 
nizable from  the  perichaetia,  which  reach  and  often  overtop  the  capsules. 

15.  Dicranoloma   Pungentella   (C.  M.)    Par.,    Ind.,    ed.    ii,    p.    29    (1904). 
[Plate  IV,  fig.  14.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  Pungentella  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1897,  p.  355.  Leucoloma 
Pungentella  Broth.,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  323  (1901). 
Dicranum  leucolomopsis  CM.  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Frondos., 
p.  290  {nomen).  D.  Weymouthi  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1897,  p.  354. 
Leucoloma  Weymouthii  Broth.,  op.  cit.  Dicranoloma  Weymouthi 
Par.,  op.  cit. 

Distribution. — Tasmania,  New  Zealand. 

I  have  recorded  and  figured  this  species  from  Mauriceville,  N.Z.  (leg. 
W.  Gray),  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  (Botany),  vol.  40,  p.  436,  t.  20,  where  also 
I  have  given  reasons  for  considering  D.  leucolomojysis  C.  M.  identical  with  it. 

It  may  be  doubted  whether  D.  Punfjentella  (and  the  doubt  might  extend 
to  D.  integerrimum)  may  not  ultimately  have  to  be  referred  to  D.  Bil- 
lardieri. The  only  vegetative  characters  to  separate  it  (for  the  habit  and 
leaf -direction  quite  fall  within  the  range  of  D.  Billardieri)  are  the  some- 


DICK  AN  ACE  AE.  27 

what  more  tubular,  often  twisted  subula,  and  the  practically  entire  leaves. 
Nerve,  cells,  and  fruiting  characters  show  no  departure  whatever,  ^^^leu 
one  compares  the  well-known  variation  of  such  a  plant  as  Dicratnon  sco- 
parium  it  is  obvious  that  the  above  characters  might  very  well  not  mark 
anything  more  than  a  varietal  departure  from  the  tA^pe.  At  the  same  time, 
intermediate  forms  rarely  seem  to  be  recorded,  and.  though  I  have  some 
evidence  that  they  occur,  it  needs  perhaps  to  be  strengthened  before  uniting 
D.  Pungentella  with  D.  BiUurdieri.  Moreover,  D.  Pxngentella  does  not 
appear  to  be  a  commonly  distributed  ■plant,  and  at  Mauriceville  it  grows 
actually  intermixed  with  a  quite  ordinary  form  of  D.  Billardieri,  each  keep- 
ing their  characters — such  as  they  are — quite  distinct,  so  that,  whatever 
its  value,  it  is  by  no  means  only  a  local  or  temporary  state  conditioned  by 
the  environment. 

A  careful  examination  of  Dicrfumm  Wei/inoxthi  C.  M.  (Tasmania,  188i>. 
Icy.  W.  A.  Weymouth),  sent  me  by  Dr.  Brotherus  reveals  no  characters  that 
can  separate  it  from  D.  PnuqodcUa.  There  is  nothing  in  the  description 
to  indicate  any  difference,  and  the  only  possible  distinguishing  mark  to  be 
found  consists  in  the  leaf-apex,  which  is  at  times  somewhat  more  strongly 
toothed  than  I  have  seen  it  in  D.  Pmufcntella.  The  leaves,  however,  range 
from  this  form  to  quite  entire,  and  the  larger  proportion  of  them  are  abso- 
lutely indistinguishable  from  tho.se  of  D.  Pxngentelhi.  It  is  simply  a  form 
with  leaf-apex  frequently  more  markedly  denticulate.  .\s  such  it  reduces 
somewhat  tlie  .specific  value  of  D.  Puiit/cntrlla  as  distinct  from  D.  Billardieri. 

In  actual  y^/ao'  of  pul)lication  D.  Wci/ino'if/ii,  being  described  on  p.  354, 
and  D.  Pinu/entclUi  on  ]).  .355,  has  the  technical  priority.  But  as  D.  Weif- 
inoulhi  has  not  been  cited,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  in  sub.sequent  literature 
(except  in  company  with  D.  Pungentrlhi).  while  D.  pNiif/ciitella  has  been 
described  and  figured  under  that  name  (as  Lv'Holonin),  as  cited  above,  I 
have  thought  it  best  to  retain  the  latter  name, 

1<).  Dicranoloma  integerrimum  (Broth.  &  (Jeli.)  Par.,  liul.,  ed.  ii.  p.  L'7 
(1904).      [I'late  IV,   tig.   15.J 

Syn.  Dicranum  integerrimum  Broth,  &  Geh.  in  Oefv.  iif  Finsken 
Vet.  Soc.  Forh.  1895,  p.  152.  Leucoloma  iitiegerriinuni  Broth, 
in  Engler  and  Prantl.  Musci,  p.  323  (1901). 

DialribulioH. — Tasmania  ;  New  Zealand — Stewart  Island.  October.  1908, 
ley.  et  comm.  Cockayne. 

As  the  figures  will  sht>\v,  1).  integerrimum  is  a  much  more  robust,  far 
more  densely  foliate  plant  than  D.  Pungcntella,  with  the  leaves  terminating 
in  a  fine,  rigid,  almost  always  entire  subula.  with  long,  extremely  narrow 
upper  cells.  At  the  Siime  time,  an  intermediate  plant  occurs  in  D.  Bur- 
c/iurdi  Par,  =  Dicranum  riyens  C,  M,  {wm  D.  riyens  Be.sch.  in  Bull.  Soc, 
Roy.  Bot.  Fr,,  1885),  from  Tasmania,  The  only  marked  difference  between 
D.  Burchardi  and  D.  inteyerrimum  is  in  the  leaves  of  the  former  shai-ply 
denticulate  for  some  little  distance  below  the  apex,  while  in  the  latter  they 
are  entire  or  at  most  with  a  few  denticulations  at  the  extreme  apex.  The 
leaves  of  D.  Burchardi  are,  however,  sometimes  quite  entire  ;  still,  they  are 
al  o  less  finely  subulate,  and  have  the  upper  cells  shorter  and  somewhat 
wider — in  D.  inteyerrimum  they  are  markedly  long,  narrow,  and  straight. 
I  do  not  venture,  therefore,  to  unite  them  ;  but  it  may  be  pointed  out  that 
D.  Burchardi  forms  the  completing  link  in  a  series  of  parallel  forms  which 
1  suggest  may  ultimately  have  to  be  reunited  under  D.  Billardieri.  This 
species  has  (among  others)  two  fairly  marked  forms  in  respect  of  robustness 


28  BRYOLOGV  <>y    NEW  ZEALAND. 

a  slender  form  with  comparatively  distant  leaves,  and  a  robust  form  witli 

densely  set,  longer  leaves.  From  each  form  I  suppose  a  series  tending  to 
have  leaves  more  entire,  more  erect,  and  less  falcate,  the  more  robust  form 
culminating  in  D.  interjerrinvtm,  with  D.  Burchardi  as  an  intermediate, 
the  more  slender  form  in  D.  Pungentella,  having  the  plant  described  as 
D.  Weymouihi  as  its  intermediate  (and  probably  D.  confine  Hampe  as  a 
further  link,  still  nearer  to  D.  Billardieri).  AVe  have  thus  the  parallel 
series  : — 

D.  Billardieri  (sleuder  form). 


D.  Weytnouthi. 
D.  Pungentella. 


D.  Billardieri  f  robust  form) 

I 
D.  Burchardi. 

I 
D.  integerrimum. 


The  sporophyte  appears  to   be  absolutely  identical,   so  far  as  known,  in 
all  these  forms,  which  in  itself  is  a  strong  indication  of  their  close  afHnity. 


Excluded  and  DorBTFUL  Species. 

Dicranum  Speightii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29.  p.  461,  }>1.  32. 
tig.  22. 
The  herbarium  of  Robot  Brown,  unfortunately,  contains  no  specimen 
of  this,  only  the  original  drawings  from  which  the  plant  is  figured,  which, 
unfortunately,  contribute  nothing  towards  its  determination.  The  descrip- 
tion lacks  sufficient  detail  in  some  respects  upon  which  to  base  a  decided 
opinion,  but  there  is  nothing  t(t  indicate  a  difference  from  several  of  the 
known  species,  notably  I).  Billardieri,  except  the  erect,  symmetrical  capsule, 
which  would  appear  on  the  face  of  it  to  be  a  character  of  some  value.  In 
the  absence  of  specimens,  however,  it  is  impossible  to  determine  its  true 
place. 

Dicranum  confine  Hampe  &  C.  M.  in  Linn.,  1856,  p.  206. 

This  species  has  been  recorded  from  New  Zealand  "  leg.  H.  Krone,  1874  ; 
ex  herb.  Geheeb."  It  was  described  originally  from  a  plant  of  F.  Miiller's 
collecting,  at  Sealer's  Cove,  Australia.  The  description  compares  it  with 
D.  Billardieri  and  D.  leucolomoides,  and,  according  tu  the  authors,  it  differs 
from  the  latter  in  having  the  leaves  loosely  patent,  hardly  secund,  with 
broad  base,  fragile,  denticulate  only  and  not  serrulate  at  back  and  margins 
above,  with  the  upper  cell-walls  not  incrassate  but  porose,  the  perichaetial 
bracts  ending  in  an  elongate  denticulate  subula.  There  is  no  specimen 
of  the  original  gathering  in  Hampe's  herbarium,  but  I  have  examined  an 
original  specimen  in  the  possession  of  Dr.  Brotherus,  and  I  am  quite  unable 
to  separate  it  from  D.  Billardieri.  I  do  not  detect  any  difference  in  the 
upper  cells  from  that  species,  and  the  perichaetium  shows  the  upper  bract 
entirely  muticous  in  an  apparently  intact  specimen.  I  am  aware  how 
easily  this  may  be  misinterpreted,  but  the  points  which  remain  on  the  lower 
bracts  are  exceedingly  shoit,  on  the  second  and  third  (proceeding  outwards) 
almost  inconspicuous  (as  in  B.  Billardieri),  and  this  is  quite  contrary  to 
what  one  would  expect  if  the  innermost  bract  had  originally  a  long  arista. 
Krone's  Nev/  Zealand  plant  exists  in  Hampe's  herbarium,  and  I  have 
a  specimen  in  my  own  collection  of  the  original  gathering.  This  plant 
•  (which  was  only  found  sterile)  is  certainly  only  a  form  of  D.  Bilhrdieri. 
The  leaves,  though  mostly  suberect  (as  described  for  D.  confine),  are  on  some 
of  the  stems  in  Hampe's  specimen  falcato-secund.     The  leaves  are  often 


DICRANACKAE.  29 

denticulate  only,  but  some  are  clearly  serrated,  as  in  D.  BiUardieri ;  the 
upper  arcolation  is  exactly  as  in  that.  Krone's  plant  is  incontestably 
nothing  but  D.  BiUardieri,  and  the  fact  that  Hampe  named  it  D.  confiite, 
and  that  the  Sealer's  Cove  D.  confine  mentioned  above  is  almost  equally 
certainly  D.  BiUardieri,  leaves  hardly  a  doubt  that  D.  confine  is  another 
of  the  names  to  be  ranked  in  the  synonymy  of  D.  BiUardieri.  At  the  same 
time  there  is  always  the  possibility  that  C.  Miiller  had  a  different  plant 
under  his  eye  than  the  one  which  came  to  me  (from  Sealer's  Cove)  as 
D.  confine,  and  without  an  examination  of  this  I  do  not  feel  warranted  in 
reducing  it.  In  any  ca.se,  Krone's  plant  is  only  D.  BiUardieri,  and  there 
is  no  evidence  of  the  tnic  D.  rr)„fi,i,\  if  such  exist,  being  ;•  X'-w  Zealand 
species. 


KXI'L.VNATION  OF  PLATES. 

It  will  save  space  aiul  repetition  to  say  that  tij.";.  a  and  6  are  uniff)rm  throughout, 
a  being  the  leaf  subula  x  20,  6  the  cells  from  the  lower  part  of  the  subula  x  200. 

PALATE    I. 

Fig.   1.  D.  robu-ftum  (X.Z. ;    i>r.  Monro,  ex  herb.  Mitt.). 

Fig.  2.  D.  Hctonuin  ((■:imj)b<ll  1-laiul;    Hooker.  2«J6). 

Fig.  3.  D.  pun'jin/t  (Ker^'Uiicn's  l>uiii ;    Hooker.  \V.  2j()). 

Fig.  4.  D.   grosKinUire   (Mount    Arthur   Plateau,    Nelson,    1889;    Cheesenian,   ex.    htrh. 

C  Miiller).     r,  plant,  x  1.     d,  leaf,  x  4.      e,  perichnetiuni,  X  2.     /,  capsule, 

X  2. 

Plate  II. 

Fig.  5.  D.  chri/sodrepaneum  (Greymouth;   Helms,  ex"  herb.  C.  Miiller).     c,  plant,    X    1. 

rf,  loaf.  X  4. 
Fig.  6.  D.  cylindropyxis  (Greymouth  ;   Helin.s,  ex  herb.  C.  Miiller).     r.  ui)i)cr  two-thinls 

of  stem,   X    I .     d.  leaf  (not  the  largest  size),  X   4.     e,  jmrt  of  subula,  dorsal 

view,  X  80. 
Fig.  7.  D.  jilurisetum  (Poverty  Bay,  1880;    Cheeseman,  ex  herb.  C.  Miiller).     c,  plant, 

X   1.     d.  leaf,  X  4. 

Plate  III. 

Fig.  7.  D.  pliirisiliim  (cont.).     6. 

Fig.  8.  D.  dicarpuin  (Ship  Cove;  Lyall,  ex  herb.  Mitt.),     c,  leaf,  x  4. 

Fig.  9.  D.  diaphanoneiiron  (Austral.  Felix,  leg.  F.  Miiller).     c,  leaf,   x  4.     d,  leaf-base, 

X  20. 
Fig.  10.  D.  platycaulon  (Mount  Cargill  ;    W.   Bell,  ex  herb.   Broth.),     c,    plant,     X     1. 

d,  leaf,  X  4. 
Fig.  11.  D.  Uucolomoides  (Canterbury;    Beckett,  det.   C.  Miiller).     c,  plant,    X    1   (the 

capsule  is  drawn  sUghtly  too  large),     d,  leaf,  x  4. 

Plate  IV. 

Fig.  12.  D.  BiUardieri  (N.Z. ;   Knight,  ex  herb.  Jaeger). 

Fig.  13.  D.  fasciatum  (Kaipara  ;  Mossman,  712  ;    ex  herb.  Mitt.). 

Fig.  14.  D.  FungtntcUa  (MauriceWlle  ;    Gray),     c,  plant,   X    I. 

Fig.  15.  D.  integerrimum  (Tasmania;   Moore,  1893  ;   ex  herb.  Broth.),     c,  plant,  X   1. 

d,  leaf,  X  4. 
Fig.  16.  D.  Menziesii  (tj-pe,  leg.  Menzies,  N.Z.  ;   ex  herb.  Mitt.),     b. 
Fig.  17.  Nerve  section  (Toxo neuron),  D.  Menziesii,  X  400. 
Fig.  18.  „  (Heteroneuron),  D.  plurisetum,   x  400. 

Fig.  19.  „  (Leptoneuron),  D.  BiUardieri,  x  400. 

Fig.  20.  „  (Cyrtoneuron),  D.  dicarpum,  X  400. 


0 


NEW   ZEALAND   INSTITUTE. 


BULLETIN     No      3. 


STUDIES    IN    THE 


3RY0L0GY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  Sl^ECIAL  REFERENCE  TO  THE  HERBARIUM  OF  ROBERT  BROWN. 
OF  CHRlSTCHrRCH.  NEW  ZEALAND. 


By     H.     N.     DIXON,     M.A..     F.T..S. 


PART      II 


KDITED    AND   PUBLISHED    UNDER    THE  AUTHORITY    OF    THE   BOARD  OF  GOVERNOR 

OF  THE  INSTITUTE. 


ISSUED    7th    SEPTEMBER,    1914. 


WELLINGTON,   N.Z. 
JOHN     MAC  KAY,     GOVERNMENT     PRINTER. 

Wm.    Wesley    and    Son,   28    Essex   Street,    Strand,    London    W.C. 


31 

NEW    ZEALAND    INSTITUTE. 


BULLETIN    No.   3,   PART    II. 


Issued   7th   September,    1914. 


STUDIES    IN    THE 

BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  SPECIAL   UEFKKKNi  K  To  THH  HKKBAKIUM  OF 

HOHKHT  I'.IioWN. 

By  H.  N.  Dixox,  M.A.,  F.L.S. 

PA  RX     II. 
Plates  V,  VI. 


1 .   1 )  TOR  A  N  ACE  A  E—(^>iUw  ued. 


Before  2)roceediug  with  tiie  reiuaijiing  genera  of  Dicranaceae  it  may  be 
useful  to  give  an  analytical  key  to  these  genera  so  far  as  they  are  found  in 
New  Zealand.  It  should  perhaps  be  pointed  out  that  the  characters  given 
in  the  key  are  a]>])Iicable  U^  the  Xew  Zealand  species  of  the  various  genera, 
but  must  not  be  taken  to  be  "generic"  characters  in  the  broad  sense. 

Key  to  the  New  Zealand  Geneba  of  Dicbanaceab. 

.    J  Alar  cells  not  or  scarcely  differentiated  {cf.  also  Dicranotveisia)         . .  . .  2 

"  (Alar  cells  distinct        ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..14 

Plants  minute,  capsule  immer.sed  or  nearly  so      .  .  . .  . .  3 

lants  larger,  or,  if  minute,  capsule  fully  exserted  4 

Capsule  oval,  without  neck        . .  . .  . .  . .  . .       Pleuridium. 

apsule  with  a  long,  tapering  neck         . .  . .  . .  . .  Bruchia. 

.    (Capsule  with  a  very  long  neck,  leaves  narrow  and  flexuose  in  subula      Trematodon. 
'  \  Neck  of  capsule  short  or  none  . .  . .  . .  . .  5 

1  Plants  minute,  nerve  in  section  without  deuter-cells  ;     peristome  of  short, 
broad,  undivided  teeth        .  .  . .  . .  .  .  .  .  Seligeria. 

Plants  larger,  nerve  with  dcutcr-cells      . .  .  .  .  .  . .  . .  6 

„   (Leaf-cells  short,  mammillose  or  papillose  ;   leaves  not  subulate        . .  . .         7 

■  ( Upper  cells  frequently  elongate,  smooth,  rarely  slightly  papillose     . .  . .         8 

{Leaves  narrow,  lanceolate-subulate,  cells  small,  upper  obscure  with  very  dense 
papillae  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .         Cheilothela. 

Leaves  broad  above,  not  subulate  .  .  . .  . .  . .  Dichodontium. 


32  BRYOFiOGT    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

Q   f  Plants  covered  with  a  blue-grey  "'  bloom  "  . .  . .  . .  Saelania. 

'  \  Plants  of  ordinary  colouring     . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .  9 

(Leaves  markedly  distichous      ..  ..  ..  ..  ..        Distichium. 

'  I  Leaves  not  distichous  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .        10 

,„    (Seta  cygneous  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  Campylopodium. 

tSeta  erect  or  only  slightly  flexuose  . .  .  .  . .  . .  . .        11 

Alar  and  basal  marginal  cells  ver^-  thin,  forming  a  distinct  hyaline  margin  ; 
11.-  nerve  broad  ..  ..  ..  Pseudodistichium. 

Alar  and  marginal  cells  not  differentiated  .  .  . .        12 

(Capsule  short,  oval  or  elliptical,  usually  asymmetrical  and  curved  .  .         Dicranella. 
[Capsule  more  or  less  cylindrical,  erect  or  inclined,  symmetrical  or  nearly  so.  .        13 

(Leaves  not  subulate,  capsule  strumose  at  base     .  .  . .  Cemtodon. 

I  Leaves  finely  subulate,  capsule  without  struma    .  .  .  .  .  .         Ditrichum. 

Capsule  erect,  symmetrical,  more  or  less  oval  or  rounded,  wide-mouthed  when 

dry,  peristome  teeth  broad,  short,  fiat  . .  .  .  .  .  Blindia 

Capsule   usually   elongate,    mostly   asymmetrical 
usually  divided  to  near  the  base 

(Seta  cygneous,  nerve  broad       .  .  . .  .  .  .  .  .  .        16 

I  Seta  erect  or  flexuose,  nerve  usually  narrow  17 

Capsule  mostly  furrowed,   peristome  teeth   broad  at   base,  forked  to  about 

middle    . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .  . .  Campylopus. 

Capsule  smooth,  calyptra  fringed  at  base  ;  peristome  teeth  more  or  less  filiform, 

not  wide  at  base  . .  . .  .  .  ■Thi/.ifiunniitrixm. 


14. 


15. 


16. 


peristome  teeth   narrow, 

.  .        15 


18 
23 

to  subula  ; 
.     Ilolomitrium. 
19 

Mesotus. 
20 

vertically 
.  Dkranoiveiaia. 
21 

iJicranum. 
ently  indis- 


( Leaves  more  or  less  narrowed,  lanci-olato  or  siibuiati'  above 
■  I  Leaves  broad  above,  often  obtuse 

I  Leaf-base  broad  and  sheathing,  widir  above  and  suddenly  narrowed 
capsule  erect,  symmetrical  (</.  also  Mesolu/f). . 
Leaf-base  not  distinctly  broader  and  sheathing 

(Capsule  immersed,  primary  stem  creeping 
[Capsule  on  a  longer  or  shorter  seta,  stem  erect    . . 

Capsule   erect,    symmetrical;     peri.stome    teeth    not    (or   scarcely) 

20.  ■  striolate 

Peristome  0,  or  teeth  vertically  striolate  on  dorsal  surface 

Leaves  not  bordered  . . 

21.  Leaves  with  a  narrow  border  of  extremely  thin,  hyaline  cells  ;  frequ 

tinct,  or  visible  only  near  ba.se         . .  .  .  . .  .  .  . .        22 

Habit  of  Dicrnnum,  all  lower  cells  (apart  from  the  auricles)  elongate,  mem- 
branaceous, smooth,  not  chlorophyllose  . .  . .  Dicranoloma. 
22.\  Habit  distinct,  not  dicranoid,  areolation  of  minute,  not  elongate,  chlorophyllose 
cells,  usually  papillose,  reaching  nearly  to  base  and  extending  lower  at 
margins  than  near  nerve    . .              . .              . .              . .              . .         Dicnemon. 

Bruchia  Schwae^richen,  182-4. 

Paris,  followed  by  Roth  (Aussereuropaischen  Laubni.,  1,  J 27),  cites 
New  Zealand  for  Bruchia  ininuta  Mitt.  ;  Roth  gives  no  diagnosis  or  figure, 
explaining  that  no  specimens  were  found  in  Mitten's  herbarium.  The 
citation  of  New  Zealand  is  due  entirely  to  a  false  reference  in  Paris  (Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  223),  and  the  species  has  no  claim — at  present — to  be  a  New  Zea- 
land one.  The  original  gathering.  "Tasmania,  Archer,"  exists  in  the  Kew 
Herbarium,  and  is  the  sole  representative  of  the  species  in  the  collection. 

The  s}'nonymy  should  read, — 

Bruchia  minuta  Mitt,  in  Joum.  of  the  Linn.  Soc,  1859,  p.  65,  et 
in  Fl.  Tasman.,  2,  165,  t.  171,  f.  4  (1860). 

Syn.  Sporledera  minuta  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  p.  223;    Par.,  Ind.,  ed.  1, 
1229  (1897). 

Distrib. — Tasmania . 


DICKANACEAE.  33 

Trematodox  Michx. 

The  genus  Trematodon  is  a  difficult  one  to  treat  with  clearness.  In 
many  cases  the  vegetative  characters  afford  little  aid  in  distinguishing  the 
species,  and  recourse  must  be  had  to  the  spoivphyte.  This  is  less  of  a 
drawback  than  in  many  genera,  since  the  species  are  for  the  most  part, 
autoicous  and  abundant  fmiters  ;  still,  even  with  the  presence  of  fruit  the 
difficulties  by  no  means  disappear,  as  several  of  the  characters  relied  on. 
such  as  the  length  of  seta  and  its  degree  of  fle.vuosity.  the  relative  lengths 
of  capsule  and  neck,  and  the  development  of  the  struma,  are  all  subject  to 
a  certain  degree  of  variation.  The  struma  especially  depends  for  its  dis- 
tinctness considerably  upon  the  degree  of  maturity  attained  before  drying, 
and  it  is  desirable  in  all  critical  cases  to  moisten  out  the  capsule  well  before 
forniing  a  conclusi(jn.  Fortunately  the  capsules  in  ii  tuft  ripen  s(»mewhat 
irregularly,  .so  tiiat,  as  a  nile.  it  is  possible  to  find,  at  any  one  time,  capsules 
in  different  stages  of  maturity. 

The  most  constant  and  most  vahiable  character,  perhaps,  resides  in  the 
jx'ristome.  and  tiie  genus  has  been  divided  by  Roth  (.\us.'?ereui'<i]>aischen 
Laubni..  bd.  1.  I'.tl  1  )  int<»  tiiree  .subgenera  ba.sed  (»n  tiie  perist<»me  characters. 

The  fully  developed  peri.stome  of  Tremaitxloii  (subgenus  Eufieniatodon 
CM.)  consists  of  16  rather  long  teetii.  usually  vertically  striate  on  their 
dorsal  .surface  in  tiie  lower  |)art  :  at  tiie  base  they  are  often  confluent  into 
an  e.xtrenieiy  low  eylinder.  wiiile  aljove  they  may  be  either — (1)  entire  or 
only  slightly  perforated  here  and  there  along  the  median  line  ;  (2)  divided 
throughout  their  length  into  two  more  or  less  filiform  halves,  which  are 
freijueiitiv  une(pial  in  width,  and  often  connected  here  and  there,  especially 
towards  base,  by  tiie  tran.sver.se  articulations:  (3)  divided — as  in  (2) — for 
some  distance  up.  then  united  again  in  the  upper  half. 

The  type  of  peristome  (3)  is  found  in  the  greater  number  of  species  ;  but 
there  may  often  be  found  in  the  same  species,  and.  indeed,  in  the  same  tuft, 
side  by  side  with  tiie  normal  form,  e.xamples  wiierc  the  teeth  are  much  more 
irregular,  sometinu*s  split  into  three  divisions,  here  and  there  branched,  or 
again  very  irregularly  connected  one  with  another.  Tyj)es  (1)  and  (2)  are 
represented  by  a  smaller  number  of  species. 

In  a  .second,  lesser  gnuip  tlie  teeth  are  mucJi  more  nidiiuentary  than  in 
Exfrematodon.  and  their  very  short  divisions  not  united  above  as  in  that 
subgenus,  Init  more  or  less  free  throughout  their  length,  only  connected 
here  and  there  by  a  few  transverse  articulations.  This  con.stitutes  the 
subgenus  PscKdoniicrudu^  Roth. 

A  small  section  of  Eittrematodoit  show  a  slight  deviation  from  the  normal 
types  of  peristome  described  above,  in  having  the  teeth  perforated  or  split 
here  and  tiiere  along  the  median  line  from  top  to  bottom.  They  f(>rm. 
therefore,  a  transition,  to  some  extent,  between  E'ltiPniatfxhui  and  Pseudo- 
niicrodus. 

Finally,  a  certain  number  of  species  have  the  peristome  entirely  wanting 
or  reduced  to  the  basal  cylinder  simply — flyrinwtrewatndon  CM. 

Basing  our  classification  on  this  structure,  we  may  arrange  the  New 
Zealand  species  as  follows,  affoi-ding  a  fairly  practical  key  to  their  identifi- 
cation : — 

Subgen.  Gymxotrematodox  CM. 

1.  Trematodon  Mackayi  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Broth. 

Subgen.  Pseudomicrodus  Roth. 

2.  Trentatodon  flexipes  Mitt. 


34  BKTOLOGi  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Subgen.  Eutrematodox  CM. 

A.  Peristome  teeth  almost  entire.  Neck  H  to  twice  length  of  capsule, 
indistinctly  stnimose.* 

3.  Trematodon  Cheesemanii  CM. 

B.  Peristome  teeth  split  below,  united  above.  Neck  1-1^  times  length 
of  capsule,  more  or  less  distinctly  strumose. 

4.  Trematodon  suberectus  Mitt. 

1.  Trematodon    Mackayi    (R.    Br.    ter.)    Broth,    in    Engler  and    Prantl, 

"  Pflanzenfamilien."  p.  292. 

Syn.   Stirtonia  Mackayi  R.   Br.   ter.  in   Trans.  N.Z.   Inst.,   vol.  32, 
p.  148,  tab.  xvi. 

This  very  remarkable  species  was  described  and  figured  by  R.  Brown  in 
the  paper  cited  above.  The  author  very  naturally  created  for  it  a  new 
genus,  based  particularly  on  two  characters — the  absence  of  peristome 
and  the  mit^'if()rm  calyptra.  The  former  character  has  not  been  considered 
of  sufficient  value  to  warrant  generic  separation,  and  the  plant  has  been 
included  by  Brothenis  and  Roth  in  the  subgenus  (iynniutrematodon.  I 
have  followed  this  arrangement,  though  by  no  means  certain  that  it  is  tlie 
coiTect  one,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  cal^-ptra  is  certainly  mitrift)rm, 
being  quite  erect  and  sx-mmetrical,  and  divided  at  the  base  into  from  two 
to  four  lobe.s.  The  lid,  too,  is  extremely  short  compared  with  what  is  usual 
in  the  genus,  judging  from  the  one  or  tw«»  operculate  capsules  in  Brown's 
specimen,  as  well  as  from  his  figure  and  description  :  and  the  .spores  are 
exceedingly  large.  50-60 /:x  in  diameter,  and  only  ecjualled  by  one  other 
species,  the  European  Trcmatodoii  hrericolUs.  The  vegetative  characters 
do  not,  however,  exhibit  any  differences  from  the  ordinary  foliage  of  Trema- 
todon, and  I  hesitate,  therefore,  to  maintain  the  genus  Stirlonia  on  the  sole 
base,  as  it  would  practically  be,  of  the  mitriform  calyptra.  The  capsule 
is  very  pachydermatous,  and  tlie  neck,  too,  (»f  firmer  consistency  than  in 
most  of  the  species,  passing  abmptly  at  the  base  into  the  seta,  not  tapering 
gradually,  but  at  the  same  time  equal  all  mund  and  not  forming  a  struma. 
The  deoperculate  capsule  shows  remains  of  an  annulus. 

This  rare  species  has  not.  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  been  refound  since 
collected  by  R.  Brown  on  the  west  side  of  Stewart  Island  in  188!»  and  18i)2, 

2.  Trematodon  flexipes  Mitt,  in   Fl.   Tasman.,  2,   173,  tab.   172;    Hand- 

book, p.  115  :    Roth,  Aussereuropaischen  Laubm.,  1.  tab.  xxv. 

This  plant,  which  I  have  not  seen,  is  described  and  figured  by  Roth 
(from  a  specimen  /cf/.  \V.  Bell,  ex  herb.  Brothenis)  as  a  quite  distinct  species, 
having  a  short,  indistinctly  strumose  neck,  a  small  suberect  capsule  of 
equal  length  (only  1  mm.  long),  rather  large  spores  (26-32 /x),  and  very  short, 
poorly  developed  peristome,  the  teeth  not  united  above  (or  but  rarely  so, 
and  in  that  case  showing  a  transition  to  Eutrettia(odon).  and  often  irregular. 

Roth  refers  to  this  species  as  from  "  northern  New  Zealand,"  but  he  only 
cites  Otago  (doubtless  from  the  Handbook),  and  does  not  state  the  origin 
of  Bell's  specimen.  Unless,  therefore,  as  is  unlikely,  this  were  collected  in 
the  Northern  Island,   it  does  not  appear   to   have  been  at  present  found 

*  It  is  perhaps  as  well  to  mention  that  in  comparing  the  relative  length  of  neck 
and  capsule  I  have  given  the  measurements  of  the  external  capsule  (not  the  internal 
spore-case)  from  its  base  to  the  orifice — not  including  the  lid. 


DICHANACEAB.  35 

there,  though,  as  it  occurs  in  Tasmania,  its  presence  is  to  be  expected  in 
the  Northern  I^and  also. 

A  specimen  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium,  labelled  "  Tr.  fiexipes  Mitt., 
Kaikoura.  Dec,  1889.  herb.  T.  W.  X.  Beckett."  is  not  Mitten's  species. 
It  is  probably  the  original  of  T.  integrifolius  C.  M.,  but  in  any  case  is  in- 
separable from  T.  suherectus  Mitt.  The  few  capsules  that  are  mature  show 
the  neck  to  be  distinctly  stmmose  at  base,  thotigh,  the  greater  number  being 
unrij)e,  it  appears  to  taper  gradually  into  the  seta. 

3.  Trematodon  Cheesemanii  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1898,  p.  110:    Roth,  cyp.  cit., 

tab.  xxix. 

Hob. — Sunday  Island.  Kermadecs,  1888  ;   leg.  T.  F.  Cheeseman. 

.V  distinct  species,  judging  by  the  description  and  figures,  in  the  leaf 
subula  broader  and  shorter  than  in  most  of  the  species,  with  the  lamina 
cells  more  distinct  to  apex  ;  and  especially  in  the  peristome  teeth,  which 
are  undivided,  at  the  most  having  the  median  line  here  and  there  .srtmewhat 
pellucid  by  thinning,  scarcely  perforattnl. 

4.  Trematodon   suberectus    Mitt.    MS.   ex    Hook.    f.   &    Wils.   in   Handb. 

N.Z.    Flora,   p.    U.")  ;     Roth.  (yp.  rit.,  tab.  x.w. 

Syn.  Trematodon  loiujtcolUs  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  X.Z..  2.  (32  {iwh  T. 
hnxjicolUs  Michx.).  T.,  arcnalns  Mitt.  MS.  ex  H.  f.  &  W., 
Handb..  p.  IIT)  ;  Roth.  op.  cit..  tab.  xxv.  T.  integrifolius  C.  M. 
in  Hedw..  1898.  p.  I  Id. 

After  much  hesitati<»n  1  iiavc  united  T.  s>tberevtus  and  T.  arcuatus.  being 
unable  t<»  recognize  any  clear  gmunds  of  distinction.  In  the  Handbook, 
T.  suberectus  is  descril)ed  first,  and  the  only  descrij)t!on  of  T.  fl/cm/'/.v  given 
is,  "Very  similar  to  T.  suberectxs,  but  the  cap.sule  is  as  long  as  its  neck,  and 
deflexed  "  (T.  suberectns  is  described  as  having  the  capsule  "nearly  erect, 
much  shorter  than  the  somewhat  curved  neck  "').  The  description  leaves 
it  uncertain  whether  the  deflexing  of  tlie  cap.sule  in  arciatus  is  attributed 
to  a  bent  seta  or  to  a  greater  curving  of  the  neck  ;  Bn)therus  .separates  T. 
arcuatus  and  T.  fl^'xipe^  Mitt.  fn)m  all  tlie  remaining  species  «»f  Eutreniatodon 
in  having  the  .seta  strongly  flexuose  to  cygneous.  attributing  a  cygneous 
seta  to  T.  arcuatus  and  "  Seta  .sehr  geschlangelt  "  to  T.  ftexipes  ;  while  T. 
suberectus  is  placed  witli  the  species  having  a  straight  seta.  If  this  were 
Mitten's  conceptirtn  of  T.  arcuatus.  it  w<iuld  be  remarkable  that  he  made 
no  reference  to  the  cygneous  seta  in  his  description  :  whereas  he  suggests 
no  distinction  whatever  between  the  form  of  seta  in  the  three  New  Zealand 
species  described  in  the  Handbook  (unless  this  is  implied  by  the  term 
"  deflexed  "  above  referred  to),  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  {/eH«ric  descrip- 
tion there  given  has  "  Fiaiitstalk  terminal,  flexuose  or  coiled  "  :  and  this 
appears  to  me  the  correct  view,  since  the  seta  in  Trewatodon  is  normally 
very  delicate  and  flexuose,  varying  considerably  in  this  respect  in  a  single 
tuft.  1  have  seen  no  New  Zealand  specimens  of  any  kind  in  which  the 
seta  could  properly  be  considered  as  normally  cygneous. 

Roth,  in  describing  the  two  plants,  distinguishes  them  as  follows  : — 
Trematodon  suberectus  :  Neck  indistinctly  strumose.  1  h  times  as  long  as 
capsule,  erect  and  scarcely  twisted;  spores  20-2.5 /a.  T.  arcuatus:  Neck 
distinctly  strumose  ;  leaves  denticulate  at  shoulder  of  basal  part,  neck 
curved  and  stronglv  twisted,  equal  to  or  slightly  longer  than  capsule  ;  spores 
22-27 IX. 


36  IJUrOLOGT  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Further,  under  T.  suherectus  he  writes,  "  from  the  nearly  allied  T.  arcuatus 
distinguished  by  the  erect,  scarcely  twisted,  only  faintly  stioimose  neck,  and 
the  entire  basal  part  of  the  leaves/'  As  the  leaves  in  T.  arcuatus  are  de- 
scribed later  on  as  "  entire  or  indistinctly  denticulate.''  this  latter  character 
can  have  no  great  weight,  and  the  differeiice  between  tlie  two  resolves  itseW 
practically  into  that  first  noted  by  Mitten — -viz.,  the  neck  of  the  capsule 
nearly  straight.,  scarcely  twisted,  and  H  times  as  long  as  the  capsule  in 
T.  suherectus,  as  against  an  equal  or  only  slightly  longer,  much  twisted  neck 
in  T.  arcuatus,  with — according  to  Roth — a  more  distinct  struma.  The 
fi<mres  given  by  Roth  of  the  two  plants  indicate  what  very  slight  differences 
he  finds  between  them,  and  even  these  slight  differences  I  do  not  find  borne 
out  by  the  specimens  in  my  herbarium.  Thus  my  specimens  of  T.  suh- 
erectus (near  Auckland,  leg.  D.  Petrie,  det.  Brotherus),  the  same  plant 
without  doubt  as  that  figured  by  R(jth.  while  showing  the  capsule  neck 
usually  only  indistinctly  stiiimose.  has  in  the  few  more  mature  spomphytes 
a  struma  quite  as  distinct  as  in  normal  arcuatus,  while  the  neck,  though 
constantly  longer  than  the  capsule,  is  by  no  means  always  1^  times  its 
length,  and,  in  fact,  scarcely  differs  at  all  in  this  respect  from  what  is  often 
found  in  T.  arcuatus.  In  my  opinion,  T.  arcuatus.  therefore,  is  but  a  slightly 
more  robust  form  of  T.  suherectus,  with  both  cap.sule  and  neck  longer  and 
slightly  better  developed. 

T.  Jonesii  R.  Br.,  MS.  in  herb.,  is  also  inseparable  fi-om  T .  arcuatus.  and 
is  therefore  referable  here.     It  appears  not  to  have  been  published. 

T.  integrifolius  C.  M.  is  (juite  indistinguishable  from  the  smaller  forms 
of  T.  suherectus.  I  have  examined  the  type  in  C.  .Miillt-i's  lierbarium 
("Clayey  ground,  Marlborough,  Kaikoura.  Dec.  1889.  T.  \V.  Naylor 
Beckett  "),  which  is  a  small  plant  with  small,  .suberect  capsules,  and  a 
short  tapering  neck  with  very  indistinct  traces  of  stiaima.  A  specimen 
contained  in  Bntwn's  collection,  from  Naylor  Beckett's  iierbarium.  under 
the  name  of  T.  flexipes  Mitt.  ("  Road  skirting  the  .sea.  Mangamanga  Bay, 
Kaikoura.  6  Dec  1889").  is  most  probably  the  same  plant.  It  has  capsules 
— as  ordinarily  in  Tretnatodon — f)f  varying  sizes,  the  smaller  agreeing  exactly 
with  the  type  of  T.  integrifolius.  the  larger,  better-developed  ones  more 
inclined,  and  with  a  distinct  though  not  pronounced  struma,  exactly  as  in 
normal  T.  suherectus.  All  the  other  characters  of  T.  integrifolius  (leaves, 
peristome,  spores,  &c.)  agree  exactly  with  T.  suherectus. 

The  o  inflorescence  in  T.  suherectus  appears  to  be  sometimes  on  a  short 
basal  branch,  sometimes  on  a  separate  but  clo.sely  connected  plant  {i.e., 
rhizautoicous),  which  probably  sufficiently  explains  the  fact  that  T.  integri- 
folius is  described  as  autoicous,  and  T.  suherectus  as  dioicous. 


Pleuridium  Brid.  (Astotnum  Hampe,  p.p.). 

Pleuridiurn  is  divided  by  Brotherus  into  three  subgenera — Pseude- 
fhetnerum.  Eu pleuridium.  and  Sclerastomuin.  Pseudep/ienierum  is  uot  re- 
presented in  New  Zealand.  The  distinctions  between  Eupleuridium  and 
Sclerastomum  do  not  appear  to  me  to  be  sufficiently  well  defined  or  important 
to  be  of  taxonomic  value,  nor  are  they  of  any  great  aid  in  the  classification 
of  specimens.  Thus  Pleuridium  gracilentuni  Mitt,  is  placed  by  Roth  under 
Eupleuridium  and  by  C.  Mliller  under  Sclerastomum,  while  of  P.  nervosum 
and  other  species  Roth  remarks  that  they  appear  to  show  a  gradation 
between  the  two.     I  have  therefore  not  retained  this  divisir>n. 


OICHANACEAE.  37 

Key  to  the  Species. 

.    (Seta  curved,  so  that  the  capsule  is  laterally  exserted         ..  ..       1.  Arnoldii. 

'  I  Seta  erect  or  only  slightly  curved  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

c)   (Capsule  with  a  rather  Ion",  ■•urverl  heat--  V    utitgim^irt 

~"  (Capsule  with  a  short,  mostly  straight  and  obtuse  point     . .  . .  . .  3- 

/Lower  leaves  very  short  and  obtuse  or  subobtuse,  densely  imbricate  iiiul 
'  julaceous  so  that   the  stem  is  (especially  when  dry)  subterete  ;    upper 

3   ■'  leaves  somewhat  rigid        .  .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  4 

Leaves  all  with  more  or  less  slender  and  attenuated  He.xuose  jwints  ;    fertile 
\  plants  not  terete  and  catkin-like  when  drj-  . .  ..  3.  gracilenlum. 

'Lowest  leaves  obtuse  and  rounded,  nerveless  or  shortly  nerved;    nerve  of 

middle  leaves  vanishing  below  ape.x  . .  .  .  . .     n.  curvulum. 

I  Nerve  of  lowest  anrl  middle  leaves  j)ercurrent  or  excurrent  ..     4.   iierrosum. 


J 


1.  Pleuridium    Arnoldii    (H.    Br.    ter.)    Par.,    liul..    p.    571  :     Roth.  Au.s- 

sereuropaischeii   IjimiIhu..    1.   155,  tab.  xvi.     [Plato  \\  ti(.'.  2.] 

Syn.  Phmciim  Arnoldii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Tran.s.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26.  p.  303, 
tab.  x.\.xviii. 

The  most  delicate  of  tiie  New  Zealaml  .species  ;  alnio.st  .steniless,  pale  or 
yellowisii  j^reeii,  in  dense  .silky  patches,  scarcely  2  mm.  hi<;h.  Leaves  all 
except  the  ba.sal  finely  setaceous,  the  lonj<,  flexiiose  subiila  almo.st  entirely 
filled  by  the  excurrent  nerve,  more  or  less  sharply  denticulate  in  the  whole 
of  the  upper  part  ;  nerve  sti-onj,'.  in  the  lower  leaves  shortly,  in  the  peri- 
chaetial  bracts  very  Nuif^ly  excurrent  in  a  He.xuo.se  or  curved  denticulate 
arista.  Basal  cells  lax,  thin-walle<l.  narrowly  linear-iie.xajfonal,  above 
narrower.  linear  oi-  rectan^^^ular.  Seta  and  capsule  of  alwuit  equal  length, 
togetlier  about  n-75  mm.,  the  former  stn»n.;,'ly  arcuate  or  cygneous  ;  capsule 
oval-^dobose,  minute,  pale,  with  a  sliort.  acute,  rostellate.  often  sliiihtly 
curved  beak  of  about  \  its  own  leni^th.  Spores  25-3(1  fi,  irregular  in  out- 
line, finely  densely  punctulate. 

H<th. — Moa  Creek,  Wilberforce  River.  Canterbury,  New  Zealand  (not 
Australia,  as  Rotii  gives  it):  kq.  R.  Brown.  Swampy  Hill.  Dunedin  ; 
leg.  D.  Petrie. 

A  very  delicate,  silky  plant,  smaller  than  the  European  P.  subiilatuni, 
and  entirely  different  from  the  other  species  in  the  toothed,  setaceous  leaves 
and  the  cygneous  seta. 

The  perichaetial  bracts  are  cert-ainly  not  shorter  than  the  upper  leaves, 
as  R.  Bi-own  describes  them,  but  longer,  very  longly  and  finely  setaceous 
witli  tiie  e.xcurrent  nerve  (not  as  figtired  by  Riith  and  Brown). 

Mr.  Petrie's  plant,  wiiich  was  undetermined,  agrees  exactly  with  the 
type  of  P.  Arnoldii  in  R.  Brown  s  herbarium. 

2.  Pleuridium  longirostre  Dixon  sp.  nov.     [Plate  V,  fig.  1.] 

Caespites  densiusculi,  sericei.  2-3  mm.  alti,  flavo-virides.  Caulis  per- 
brecis,  simplex  vel  sub  perichaetio  innovans.  Folia  infiina  tantum 
brevissima,  acuta,  reliqna  omnia  elongate  suhulata  e  basi  concava  latiore  ; 
caulina  circa  r5  mm.  longa,  comalia  .seu  perichaetialia  longiora,  ad  3  mm., 
e  basi  multo  latiore  vaginante  longe  .subulata,  flexuosa,  patentia  ;  omnia 
Integra  vel  suhintegra.  C(tsta  inferne  lata,  supra  male  definita,  excurrens. 
Rete  deiisuni,  e  cellulis  supra  anguste  linearibus,  paiietibus  firmis,  infra 
paullo  latioribus,  linearibus,  margines  versus  perangustis,  instructum. 

Autoicum.  Flos  masculus  infra  pericliaetium  situs,  gemmiformis,  mfo- 
fuscus,  bracteis  ovatis.  breviter  acuminatis,  antheridiis  paucis,  circa  025  mm. 
longis,  paraphysibus  subaequilongis  filiformibus  intermixtis. 


38  BRTOLOGV  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Seta  recta,  circa  0"25  mm.  longa,  vaginula  subaequilouga,  tlieca  (cum 
operculo)  circa  1  mm.  longa,  ovata,  operculo  obliquo  valido,  terliam  vel 
quartam  partem  thecae  aequante.  Spori  18-22/m,  minutissime  granulati. 
Ca]}'ptra  parva,  pallida,  ciicnllata. 

Hab. — Kelso,  Otago  ;  leg.  D.  Petrie  ;  labelled  "  Phascum  aUernifoliiim ." 
A  well-marked  species,  resembling  in  habit  the  European  P.  subidatum 
and  P.  alternifolium .  Differs  at  once  from  the  previous  species  in  the 
straight  seta,  and  from  that  as  well  as  from  the  remaining  ones  in  the  com- 
paratively long  and  stout  oblique  beak  of  the  capsule.  The  short,  almost 
stemless  habit  also  separates  it  from  the  following  species. 

3.  Pleuridium  gracilentum  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  4,  65,  et  in 
Fl.  Tasman.,  2,  164.  t.  171. 

Syn.  Astomum  subexserens  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1898,  p.  78.     Pleuridium 
subexserens  Par..  Suppl.  Ind..  p.  277. 

{"Astomum  exserens  n.  .sp."  C.  M..  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  12,  is  without 
doubt  a  slip  for  "  A.  subexserens,"  as  A.  subexserens  is  not  found  tliere  ;  and 
I  am  informed  that  no  such  specimen  as  A.  exserens  is  to  be  found  in 
C.  Miilier's  herbarium.) 

The  two  previous  species  belong  to  the  group  having  scarcely  any  stem, 
with  all  the  leaves  elongate  and  subulate,  except  two  or  three  at  the  extreme 
base.  In  the  following  three  species  the  stem  is  more  or  less  elongate,  and 
the  leaves  gradually  become  longer  upAvards,  only  the  comal  ones  being 
longly  subulate,  the  remaining  ones  being  much  shorter,  with  scarcely  or 
very  shortly  subulate  points  ;  in  the  dry  state  these  are  erect  and  closely 
imbricated,  so  that  the  stems  are  catkin-like  or  pilacoous,  ospocially  the 
sterile  ones.  This  is  especially  the  case  with  P.  nerrosuni  and  P.  curvulum  ; 
the  present  species  holds  a  somewhat  intermediate  position.  The  stems  are 
elongate,  and  have  to  some  extent  the  peculiar  appearance  when  dry,  but 
it  is  only  the  lowest  leaves  that  are  without  lon^'  points,  tlic  mid-stem  leaves 
and  upper  ones  having  distinct  subulate  and  slightly  flexuose  ])oints,  the 
whole  plant  being  less  rigid  than  P.  nervosum.  The  upper  cells  also  are 
narrower  and  firmer. 

The  seta  is  straiglit  or  only  very  slightly  curved,  and  the  .seta  and 
vaginula  combined  are  about  the  lengtii  of  the  capsule.  The  comal  or 
perichaetial  leaves  are  fewer  than  in  the  previous  species,  and  are  more  or 
less  foleate  :  and  the  capsule  generally  emerges  slightly  from  between  them. 
The  capsule  ends  in  a  very  short  obtuse  point. 

Astomum  subexserem  C.  M.  (Tasmania,  \Ve\nnouth.  type  in  Jierb.  C.  M.) 
agrees  exactly  with  Pleuridium  gracikntum,  with  the  slight  exception  that 
the  capsule  is  a  shade  longer,  and  the  seta  a  shade  shorter  in  comparison, 
but  the  differences  are  of  the  slightest.  C.  Miiller  describes  his  plant  as 
dioicous  (while  P.  gracilentum  is  autoicous)  ;  but  he  does  not  describe  the 
S  plant,  implying  that  he  had  not  seen  it.  I  have  found  several  fruiting 
stems  of  New  Zealand  P.  gracilentum  without  any  cj  flowers,  although  the 
species  is  normally  autoicous,  and  this  was  probably  the  case  with  the 
Tasmanian  plant.  (C.  Miiller.  it  may  be  mentioned,  on  the  same  page  of 
Hedwigia  describes  Astomum  curvulum  also  as  dioicous,  but  Roth  found  it 
to  be  autoicous.)  No  (S  flowers  were  to  be  seen  on  the  specimen  of  A.  sub- 
exserens which  I  received  from  C. 'Miilier's  herbarium,  but  the  material  was 
insufficient  to  base  a  conclusion  upon  in  tliis  respect. 


DICRANACEAE.  39 

I  (july  kuow  of  this  species  in  New  Zealand  from  the  Lyttelton  Hills, 
Banks  Peninsula,  where  it  was  gathered  in  1892  by  Beckett  ;  and  fi-om 
Masterton  Park.  Mauriceville,  Wairarapa,  where  it  was  gathered  in  1910, 
arid  sent,  rufe  hj  Mt  W  Cimy  Tt  i.<^  hLs<>  fourid  in  Tasmanirt  jtnd  Western 
Australia. 

4.  Pleuridium  nervosum  (Hook.)  Par.,   Ind.,  p.  972. 

Syn.  Phascuiii  nervosum  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot..  t.   105.     Astomum  ner- 
vosum C.  M.  ill  Bot.  Zeit.,  1847.  p.  98. 

Var.  minus  Roth,  Aussereuropaischen  Laubiu.,  1,  160,  t.  xiv  (Watts  and 
Whitelegge,  Census  Muse.  Australiens.,  p.  33 — nomen  solum). 

Roth  has  pointed  out  some  slight  differences  between  the  Australasian 
plant  and  the  original  Cape  of  Good  Hope  plant,  leg.  Menzies,  described  by 
Hooker — smaller  papillose  sjjores,  18-22/1,  large  o  flowers.  &c. — which 
perhaps  justify  its  being  treatccl  ;»>  ;i  vjnictv  nf  that  species  rather  than  as 
the  type  form. 

Tin'  comparatively  tall,  rigid,  julaceous  stems,  and  short,  strict  leaves 
with  stout  nerve,  will  separate  it  from  all  the  other  species  except  the 
following.  It  appears  to  be  widely  distrilnited  in  Australia,  but  from 
New  Zealand  I  have  only  seen  it  from  the  original  locality  quoted  in  the 
Handbook — viz.,  '"  Bay  of  Islands,  North  Island.  Hooker  and  Coletiso." 
\i.  Bi-own  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  20.  p.  'MVl)  states  that  it  is  to  be  found 
in  the  same  Ictcalities  as  I'lnuscunt  apicKlalnni,  but  not  so  c<immouly,  the 
localities  he  gives  for  P.  npiculatum  being  *'  Port  Hills  and  on  the  plains 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Christchurch."  The  plant  in  Brown's  herbarium 
under  this  name  {P.  iierrosmn)  fmni  Lyttelton  Hills  is.  however.  P.  graci- 
lentuin  Mitt.,  and  it  is  pi-ol)able  that  the  plant  referred  to  by  him  in  the 
above  passage  really  belonged  there  also. 

This  species  iias  usually  been  cited  as  Pleuridium  nervosum  (Hook.) 
H.  f.  &  W.  (FI.  N.Z.,  2.  58)'.  but  it  is  still  retained  there  under  Phascum, 
Pleuridium   being  only  mentioned  as  a  subgenus. 

5.  Pleuridium    curvulum    (< '.    M.)    Par..    8uppl.    Ind.,    p.     277  ;     Roth, 

Aussereuropaischen  Laubm.,  p.  162,  t.  xvii. 

S}ni.  Astomum  curvulum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1898,  p.  78  (nee  Phascum 
curvulum  Tayl.). 

I  have  not  seen  this  species,  which  was  described  by  C.  Mtiller  from  a 
specimen  of  Cheeseman's  (in  Herb.  Levier)  gathered  at  Penrose,  near  Auck- 
land, in  1882.  It  must  be  very  close  to  P.  nervosum  var.  minus  ;  but  as 
Roth  keeps  the  two  apart,  and  gives  some  distinguishing  characters,  I  have 
maintained  it  here.  As  far  as  can  be  gathered  from  the  descriptions  and 
figures,  it  differs  fi-om  P.  nervosum  var.  minus  in  the  following  way  :  The 
lowest  leaves  in  that  are  ovate,  with  a  distinct  nerve  ;  the  mid-stem  leaves 
ovate-lanceolate,  with  tiie  nerve  percurrent  or  excurrent  in  a  stout  point. 
In  P.  curvulum  the  lowest  leaves  are  almost  orbicular,  obtuse,  and  nerveless, 
the  middle  ones  ovate  and  subobtu.se,  and  with  the  nerve  ceasing  above 
the  middle  ;   and  the  upper  cells  are  more  incrassate. 

In  P.  nervosum  (and  presumably  in  P.  curvulum  also)  the  upper  areola- 
tion  is  somewhat  wider  and  more  irregular,  often  rhomboid  or  subhexagonal, 
with  more  oblique  end-walls,  than  in  the  earlier  species. 


5  J 


40  BRTOLOCr    OF    ^"EW    ZEALAXD. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

Pleuridiurn  lanceolatum  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  972  [Phascum.  laiiceo- 
latum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  302),  and  Pleuridium  longi- 
folium  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.,  loc.  cit.  {Phascuw  lougifoliuni  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
p.  303),  from  Brown's  specimens  in  his  herbarium,  both  belong  to  Astomum 
austro-crispum  (C.  M.)  Broth.  The  latter  is  a  more  robust  plant  with  longer 
leaves,  which  may  well  take  varietal  rank,  but  it  is  not  separable  specifically 
from  A.  austro-crispum. 

DiTRiCHUM  Timm.  {Triehostoinunt  Brid.  p.p.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  416). 

Key  to  the  Species  (including  Distichium). 

,    (Upper  cells  elongate,  linear      ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..         2 

I  Upper  cells  quadrate  or  rounded,  isodiainetrical  .  .  . .  .  .         5 

(Stems  tall  (2  in.),  leaves  somewhat  di.stant,  falcate-circinate.   nerve   broad, 
2.  \  fruit  unknown     .  .  . .  . .  .  .  .  .  7.  blindioides. 

I  Fruiting  plants.     Stems  short,  or.  if  tall,  leaves  not  circinate  . .  .  .  3 

I  Capsule  cylindric,  straight  or  very  slightly  curved,  lid  very  short,  conical 
(i.  hrevi rostrum. 
Capsule  inclined,  more  or  less  asymmetrical         . .  . .  . .  . .         4 

.    (Leaves  longly  subulate,  ttexuosc,  silky,  base  of  leaf  and  nerve  pale       4.  flexifolinm. 

■  (Leaves  short,  rather  rigid,   basal  cells  golden,  nerve  orange-red         5.  calcareum. 

Capsule  elongate-cylindric,  .straight  or  curved,  pale  when  ripe,  not  narrowed 

at  mouth  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  1.  elongatinn. 

Capsule  elliptic  or  shortly  cylindric.  usually  straight,  slightly  narrowed  at 

mouth   . .  . .  .  .  . .  . .  . .  . ,  6 

„  J  Leaves  distichous,  capsule  small,  lid  shortly  conical  . .        Distich,  capillaceum. 

■  (Leaves  not  distichous,  capsule  longer,  lid  acutely  rostrate  . .  . ,         7 

I  Leaf -base  oblong,  abruptly  contracted  above  ;    cells  at  shoulder  minute,  dense, 
_   I  opaque  . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .  3.  punrtuhitum. 

'  1  Leaf-base  oval,  more  gradually  narrowed  above  ;    cells  at  shoulder  short  but 
\         not  dense  and  opaque        .  .  .  .  . .  . .  . .        2.  strictum. 

The  genus  Ditrichuin  is  a  difficult  one,  not  so  much  through  any  great 
variability  in  the  plants  thenLselves  as  because  the  specific  differences  are 
in  many  cases  not  of  a  very  marked  character.  To  aid  the  student  in  de- 
termining the  species,  I  have — without  attempting  a  full  description  in  the 
case  of  the  (dder  species — added  some  notes  on  each  which  may  prove  of 
assistance . 

To  add  to  other  difficulties,  several  of  the  Australasian  species  have  been 
much  misunderstood,  as  the  svTionymy  indicates,  and  some  of  the  problems 
have  been  somewhat  difficult  to  unravel,  and  have  seemed  to  require  treating 
at  some  length. 

The  distinction  between  the  two  forms  of  capsule  on  which  the  two 
subgenera  Aschistodon  and  Euditrichuiii  have  been  partly  founded  is  not 
by  any  means  so  well  defined  as  one  would  desire.  Thus  D.  strictum,  while 
having  the  capsule  erect  and  symmetrical,  has  the  mouth  generally  very 
slightly  narrowed,  while  small  capsules  of  D.  flexifolium  may  scarcely 
exhibit  the  contraction,  marked  enough  as  it  is  in  the  normal,  well-developed 
forms.  The  subgenera  Aschistodon  and  Euditrichum,  indeed,  seem  difficult 
to  maintain.     They  are  defined  by  Brotherus  thus  : — 

Aschistodo)!  Mont.  Capsule  symmetric,  cylindric.  Peristome  teeth 
short,  undivided,  hyaline. 


DICRANACEAE.  41 

Euditrichum  Broth.  Capsule  mostly  asymmetric,  uari>ow  at  the  mouth, 
at  times  symmetric.  Peristome  teetii  long,  divided  to  base,  golden,  reddish- 
yellow  or  reddish-brown,  rarely  hyaline  above. 

The  characters  of  peristome  and  capsule  form  .are.  however,  not  corre- 
lated. Thus  several  of  the  species  of  EitditricJiNni  have  the  capsule  erect 
and  symmetrical ;  while  D.  functnlatnin  Mitt,  has  the  peristome  of  Eudi- 
trichum, though  to  place  it  under  that  subgenus  would  separate  it  from  its 
nearest  relations,  D.  strictum  and  D.  ehngatum.  Again,  the  peristome  of 
D.  elongatxm  is  of  an  intermediate  character,  the  teeth  being  undivided, 
but  brown  in  colour,  not  pale  or  hyaline.  I  have,  therefore,  not  retained 
the  subdivision  here. 

1.  Ditrichum  elongatum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  Roy.  See. 

Victoria,  1882,  p.  51.     [Plate  V,  fig.  3.] 

Syn.  Trichosloniuiii  elomjat'i,,,  H.  f.  <S:  \V..  Fl.  Ta.sman.,  2,  17<3.  t.  173 
(1860),    and    Handb.   X.Z.    Fl..    p.    117.     Cyiioiitodiunt   elongatum 
Mitt.,   M.    Austro-amer..    ]).   43.      Leptotrichum  elongatum    Jaeg., 
Adumbr..  1,  230. 
Ditrichum  elongatum,  D.  strictum,  D.  punctulatum,  and  Distichium  capil 
laceum  form  a  grouj)  <>f  ydants  which  with  quite  clearly  marked  diflferences 
in  the  fruiting  characters   manifest   a    remarkable  similarity   in   vegetative 
morphologv  and  stnicture.     I  have  endeavoured  to  elucidate  the  characters 
of  this  perplexing  group  in  describing  D.  punctulatum  below. 

The  ca])sule.  however.  <if  P.  elomjatuui  siiows  cfiiisidcrablc  dilTcrence 
from  all  the  other  species.  In  D.  clongalum  it  is  jnile  or  dull  brown,  not 
dark  reddisji-browni  as  in  D.  strictum  and  D.  punctulatum  ;  it  is  larger  and 
longer,  exactly  cylindrical,  not  at  all  narrowed  above,  the  mouth  if  anything, 
indeed,  a  little  widened,  with  a  dark  thickened  rim  ;  the  lid  is  distinctly 
stouter  and  the  seta  always  markedly  paler  above  than  below.  The  peri- 
stome, also,  is  shorter,  the  teeth  single  or  slightly  connected  here  and  there 
in  pairs,  and  less  highly  papillose. 

D.  elongatum  occurs  in  Chile.  Australia,  and  T;isiiiaiiia.  as  well  as  in 
New  Zealand.     T  liave  it  from  both  North  and  South  Islands. 

2.  Ditrichum  strictum  Hninpe  in  Limi.,  1867,  p.  181.      [Plate  V,  fig.  4.] 

Syn.  Lophiodon  strictus  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot..  1844,  p.  543, 

and  Fl.  Antarct.,  1,  130,  t.  lix.     Leptotrichum  australe  Mitt,  in 

Journ.    Linn.    8oc.    (Bot.),    1859,    p.    66.     Trichostomum    australe 

H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  Tasman.,  2.  177.  and  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  417. 

Ditrichum  australe  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.    Roy.    Soc.    Victoria, 

1882,  p.  51.     Cynontodium  australe  Mitt.,  M.  Austro-amer.,  p.  42. 

Didymodon  longifolius  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  Antarct.,  2,  408. 

The  confusion   between  this  plant,   Ditrichum   punctulatum   Mitt.,   and 

Distichium  capiUaceum  has  been  very  great,  and  it  is  by  no  means  certain 

that  the  above  references — given  in  Paris's  Index — apply,  so  far  as  they 

refer  to  New  Zealand  plants,  to  D.  strictum;    it  is  quite  possible  that  some 

of  them  should  be  transferred,  at  any  rate  pro  parte,  to  D.  punctulatum, 

under  which  species  I  have  endeavoured  to  point  out  the  distinguishmg 

characters. 

I  have  not  seen  any  actual  New  Zealand  specimens  of  the  true  D.  strictum. 
None  appear  to  exist  in  Hooker's  herbarium  at  Kew.     It  might  be  assumed 


42  BRTOLOGT    OF    >'EW     ZEALAND. 

that  those  records  for  New  Zealand  in  the  Handbctok  which  Mitten  does  not 
cite  for  D.  pmictulatum  when  later  he  separates  that  species  and  describes 
it  are  bv  implication  retained  under  D.  austrcUe — i.e..  D.  strictum.  These 
are,  Nurth  Island,  mnuniainous  districts.  Coleasf.  :  and  Wairampn  Valley. 
Knight.  But  it  is  possible  that  Mitten  had  not  seen  these,  or  was  not  able 
to  examine  them  at  the  time  of  publishing  his  D.  punctulaium.  and  it  is 
better  to  consider  them,  in  the  absence  of  specimens,  as  dubious.  <^  the 
other  hand,  the  records  from  Lord  Auckland  Islands  and  Campbell  Island 
belong  undoubtedly  to  the  true  D.  strix^um. 

D.  strictum  has  a  wide  distribution,  being  found  on  Chimborazo.  in 
Fuegia,  throughout  most  of  the  aubantarctic  islands,  and  in  Tasmania, 
although  it  is  probable  that  not  all  the  Tasmanian  records  belong  to  the 
true  D.  strictum. 


3.  Ditrichum  punctulatum  Mitt.,  Botany  of  Kerguelen  I.,  Musci,  in  Phil. 
Trans.  Roy.  Soc,  vol.  168  (extra  vol.),  1879,  p.  25.  [Plate  V, 
fig.  5.] 

Syn.  Distichium  capiUaceum,  Fl.  X.Z..  2.  73  (non  Bry.  Eur.,  nee 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  422).  Trichostomxm  fiUforniifoli>i)n  R.  Br.  ter. 
in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29.  482.  tt.  .xxxi.x.  .\I.  Ditrichum  fiJi- 
jormijolinm  Bn>th.  in  Enirler  and  Pnintl.  Pflanzenfainil..  Musci. 
1,  300. 

Much  of  what  has  passed  f«»r  D.  strictum  {D.  australe)  in  New  Zealand 
belongs  to  this  plant.  It  was  confused  first  with  DiMich.  capiUaceum,  then 
with  D.  strictum,  and  although  Mitten  very  clearly  described  and  emphasized 
its  true  characters  and  distinctions  in  the  Roy.  Soc.  volume  cited,  D.  punctu- 
latum has  remained  a  little  known  and  little  understood  species.  Even 
in  Mitten's  herbarium  there  is  no  specimen  so  named,  the  plant  referred 
by  him  to  the  species  in  his  original  description — viz.,  "  New  Zealand, 
coll.  Dr.  Lyall  " — the  type  of  D.  punctulatum.  being  retained  under  D. 
Hookeri  (C.  M.)  Hampe,  marked  "  Lophiodon  strictus  H.  f.  &  W.."  with  the 
note,  "This  is  Distichium  capiUaceum  var.  in  Fl.  New  Zealand."  It  is  not 
referred  to  anywhere,  I  believe,  in  the  various  articles  on  New  Zealand 
bryology  that  have  appeared  from  time  to  time  in  the  pages  of  the  Trans- 
actions ;  and  Brotherus  refers  to  it  as  a  species  which  he  has  not  seen. 
Mitten's  note  on  his  new  species  is  worth  quoting  :  "  In  size,  colour,  and 
general  appearance  very  similar  to  D.  australe.  having  also  the  same,  but 
narrower,  flattened  apices  to  its  leaves  ;  in  the  recurvation  of  the  subulate 
portion  from  the  top  of  the  erect  base  it  resembles  D.  capiUaceum,  and  for 
this  species  Dr.  Lyall's  barren  specimens  were  mistaken,  although  the  leaves 
are  not  distichous,  but  so  disposed  that  each  fifth  leaf  occupies  the  same 
vertical  position  on  the  stem  as  the  first  counted  from  ;  the  outline  of  the 
dilated  base  is  not  oval-elliptic  as  in  D.  australe,  but  oblong-obtuse.  The 
fruit  in  an  old  state  is  present  on  Dr.  Haast's  specimens  ;  accompanjnng 
these  fertile  stems  were  many  conspicuous  male  flrtwers,  which  do  not  appear 
to  arise  from  the  lower  parts  of  fertile  stems,  but  seem  to  be  really  distinct 
male  plants." 

Fruit  in  good  condition  has  not  hitherto  been  described,  but  I  am  in 
possession  of  good  fruiting  specimens  with  just  mature  capsules  gathered 
and  sent  me  by  Mr.  W.  Grav  fr*)m  Mauriceville.  from  which  the  drawings 
have  been  made  which  accompany  this  description. 


dicranaceae.  *  43 

As  mentioned  above,  the  leaves  of  Distichium  capiUaceum,  Diirichum 
elongat>iiii.  D.  strict um  and  D.  punciulatum  very  closely  resemble  one  another, 
and  threat  care  is  needed  to  s^-parate  the  species,  especially  in  the  absence  of 
fruit.  The  inflorescence  in  Districh.  capillaceu/n  is  panjicous  ;  in  Ditrichum 
strictum  and  D.  elongaium.  autoicous  ;  in  D.  pundulaium  it  appears  to  be 
truly  dioicous,  as  described  by  ^litten  ;  Mr.  Gray's  plants  show  numerous 
stems,  bearing  terminal  male  flowers,  abr^ut  |  in.  or  1  in.  in  height,  and  cer- 
tainly entirely  separate,  not  connected  with  the  fertile  stems. 

Distichium  capiUaceum  is  known  by  its  truly  distichous  leaves,  in  which 
the  subula  is  usually  papillose,  but  only  slightly  denticulate  towards  apex. 
The  capsule  is  very  small,  and  varies  little  in  form  ;  it  is  elliptical,  usually 
(without  the  lid)  abfjut  15  mm.  long,  but  ranging  from  1  mm.  to  2  mm.,  not 
perceptibly  namjwed  to  the  mouth,  erect  and  sNTumetrical  or  very  slightly 
gibb<jus.  The  lid  offers  the  best  means  of  distinction  from  the  similar 
species  of  Ditrichum  ;  this  is  ver}'  short,  scarcely  more  than  one-fourth  the 
length  of  the  capsule,  conical  or  very  shortly  and  not  acutely  rustellate.  the 
short  beak  being  often  curved  and  somewhat  eccentrically  placed.  The 
peristome  teeth  are  short,  insertetl  far  below  the  capsule-mouth,  split  into 
two  often  unequal  halves  which  are  more  or  less  cohesive,  vertically  or 
obliquely  striolate,  but  otherwise  quite  smooth.     Spores  17-20/1. 

Ditrichum  elomjatum  when  in  fruit  i.s  readily  known,  as  described  under 
that  species.  The  leave.s  are  in  no  way  distichous,  and  are  usually  more 
closely  set  than  in  D.  punctulatum,  never,  I  think,  so  distant  as  is  usual  in 
that  species  ;  otherwise  I  am  unable  to  detect  any  difference  in  the  leaf- 
structure.     The  colour  appears  to  be  usually  a  dull  or  yellowish  green. 

D.  strictum  has  tiie  leaves  clo.sely  set  also,  but  tliey  are  much  mr>re  rigid 
than  in  D.  elongatum,  and  usually  very  dark  in  colour.  .si>metimes  almost 
l)lack.  The  leaf-base  tapers  much  more  gradually  into  the  subula  than  in 
D.  punctulatum  and  D.  elongatum,  and  does  not  show  the  abrupt  shoulder  of 
rho.st^  sjiecios.  and  tlie  cells  nf  the  upper  part  of  tlie  sheathing  base,  though 
short,  are  rarely  isodiametrical,  usually  elongate  rhomboid,  and  more  or  less 
clear  and  pellucid,  not  forming  the  group  of  dense,  obscure  cells  of  the 
>houIder  found  in  those  two  species.  The  subula  appears  to  be  normally 
(pn.)bably  constantly)  smooth,  not  scabrous,  and  a  very  frequent  feature 
is  the  ape.x.  wiiich  is  often  continued  equally  wide  to  the  extreme  tip,  where 
It  is  flattened  out  so  as  even  to  appear  slightly  spathulate  ;  this  wide  obtuse 
apex  being  often  markedly  though  not  sharply  denticulate. 

The  capsule  in  D.  strictum  is  small.  1  mm.  to  \'2b  mm.  long,  rarely 
15  mm.  (without  lid),  on  a  stout  seta.  It  is  pachydermatous,  widely 
elliptical,  with  a  narrowed  mouth  ;  the  lid  in  the  only  operculate  capsule  I 
have  found  in  Hooker's  herbarium  is  longly  and  finely  subulate,  the  straight 
erect  beak  being  about  as  long  as  the  capsule  itself.  A  specimen  of 
''  Lepfotrichuiii  australe  Mitt..  Tasmania,  Archer"  in  Herb.  Kew..  which 
Mitten  by  implication  retains  under  D.  strictum  (not  D.  punctulatum),  varies 
somewhat  in  the  form  of  leaf-base,  but  has  the  tapering  shoulder  and  the 
upper  cells  of  D.  strictum  ;  this  shows  a  decidedly  longer  and  narrower 
capsule  than  the  type  of  D.  strictum.  having  capsules  fully  2  mm.  long,  on 
stout  setae. 

D.  punctulatum  is  a  much  more  slender,  flexuose  plant  than  D.  strictum, 
pale  green  above  when  fresh,  ^rith  stems  more  than  an  inch  in  height.  The 
leaves  are  normally  and  almost  constantly  distant,  so  that  the  greater  part 
of  the  sheathing  base  is  exposed,  and  this  gives  a  slender,  very  marked  and 


44  *  BRYOLOGY  OP  NEW  ZEALAND. 

characteristic  appearance  to  the  stems,  very  similar  to  what  is  seen  in 
attenuated  and  elongated  stems  of  Distich,  capillaceum,  where,  however, 
the  leaves  are  truly  distichous,  while  here  they  are  inconspicuously  5-ranked. 
The  leaf  subula  also  is  more  flexuose  and  slender  than  in  D.  strictum.  The 
lax  disposition  of  the  leaves  will  usually  separate  this  species  from  D. 
elongatum,  with  which,  however,  in  structure  they  are  practically  identical. 
The  long  sheathing  base,  enrolled  at  margin,  has  generally  a  narrowly 
oblong  form,  and  is  often  very  long  ;  it  contracts  abruptly  at  the  shoulder 
into  the  subula,  and  here  the  elongate  basal  cells  pass  rapidly  into  a  group 
of  minute  rounded  or  transversely  elliptical  rather  obscure  cells,  which 
give  a  very  characteristic  opacity  to  the  shoulder  of  the  leaf.  The  subula 
is  very  long  and  fine,  smooth  or  scabrous,  flexuose,  iisually  acute,  and,  as  a 
rule,  marked  by  several  very  strong  and  acute  spinulose  teeth  in  the  upper 
part. 

The  seta  is  bright  red  below,  pale  above,  1  cm.  to  1  75  cm.  in  length,  and 
rather  slender.  The  capsule  is  2-3  mm.  in  length,  rather  lep tod erma tons, 
pale  when  young,  when  ripe  of  a  dull,  not  reddish  brown  :  it  is  erect  and 
symmetrical  or  .very  slightly  curved,  of  a  narrowly  elliptic  form,  usually 
widest  at  a  point  about  one-third  of  its  height,  and  from  there  gradually 
tapering  to  the  mouth,  the  tapering  being  continued  along  the  very  acute 
rostrate  lid,  which  is  about  half  the  capsule-length.  Tiie  spores  are  very 
small,  8-10 /A.  The  peristome  shows  a  remarkable  combination  of  the 
characters  of  Ditrichnm  and  Distichium.  In  the  former  genus  they  are 
normally  inserted  at,  not  below,  the  orifice,  are  highly  papillose,  and  are  not 
marked  by  vertical  or  zigzag  striations.  In  Distichium,  as  mentioned  above, 
they  are  striolate,  but  otherwise  smooth,  and  inserted  nmch  below  the 
rim  of  the  capsule.  In  D.  punctulatum  they  are  inserted  below  the  orifice 
as  in  Distichium,  but  are  highly  and  densely  papillose,  without  striae,  of  a 
distinctly  bro^vn  tint. 

Examination  of  the  type  of  Trichostomum  filifoniiifoliiim  in  R.  Brown's 
herbarium  shows  that  it  belongs  to  D.  punctnlatnni. 

It  is  rather  strange  that  Mitten  has  not  kept  uj)  I),  puvctulatum  in  his 
own  herbarium.  As  mentioned  above,  the  type  specimen  is  there  placed 
under  D.  Hookeri  (C.  M.)  Haiii])e  [Leptntrichum  Hookeri  C.  M.).  This  deter- 
mination must  have  been  nuidc  very  hurriedly  by  Mitten.  I  have  compared 
his  plant  with  the  original  specimens  of  Leptotrichnm  Hookeri  {Didymodon 
longifolius  H.  f.  &  W.)  in  Herb.  Hooker.— viz.,  "  Tierra  del  Fuego,  1833, 
C.  Darwin  "  ;  and  "  Hermite  I.,  Hook..  No.  132  " — and  they  are  abso- 
lutely distinct.  D.  Hookeri  has  the  leaves  tapering  above,  not  abruptly 
contracted  to  the  subula,  and  is  entirely  without  the  cells,  at  that  portion  of 
the  leaf,  characteristic  of  D.  punctulatum  ;  the  lid  of  the  capsule  is  blunter, 
and  there  are  other  differences.  D.  p>n)ct>ilat)nn  Mitt,  is  a  perfectly  good 
species,  much  more  closely  aUied  to  D.  strictxm  than  to  D.  Hookeri. 

In  all  probability  D.  punctulatitm  is  widely  distributed  in  New  Zealand, 
but  its  range  is  at  present  obscured  through  its  confusion  with  other  species. 
It  will  perhaps  be  as  well  to  give  the  records  kno\\'n  to  me  at  the  present 
time.  Those  cited  by  Mitten  are  :  New  Zealand,  Dr.  Lyall ;  Great  Barrier 
Island,  Hutton  and  Kirk ;  Fagus  forests,  Hopkins,  Dr.  Hoast.  I  have  it  in 
my  herbarium  from  Mauriceville,  Wairarapa,  North  Island,  leg.  W.  Gray 
(two  or  three  stations),  and  from  Kelso,  Otago.  South  Island,  leg.  D.  Petrie. 
I  do  not  know  of  any  record  or  specimen  fnmi  outside  the  New  Zealand 
region,  but  in  all  probability  it  will  be  found  to  occur  at  least  in  Tasmania, 
either  at  oresent  undetected  or  recorded  under  one  of  the  other  names. 


DICRANACEAE.  45 

4.  Ditrichum  flexifolium  (Hook.)  Hampe  in  Flora,  1867,  p.  182. 

Syn.  Dicranum  flexifolium  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot..  t.  144  (1820)  [non 
Dicranum  Aexifolinm  Homsch.  e  Sch\vaei.n-..  iSuppI..  2.  11  n  H 826)1 
Trichosto.rt'.dn  'MUijulium  H.  {.  k  V,  .,  ZI.  'S.Z..  2,  ",'1  ,  Hau^Wj. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  417.  Ditrichum  laxifoUuni  Mitt,  in  Tian.s.  &  Pivc. 
Roy.  Soc.  Victoria,  1882,  p.  51.  Leptotrichum  afp)ie  C.  M.  in  Rjt. 
Zeit.,  1847,  p.  825.  Cynontodiutn  afpiie  Mitt..  M.  Austro-amer.. 
p.  42.  Ditrichum  nffitie  Hampe.  op.  cit.  Trichostoiuum  setosum 
H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z..  2,  73,  t.  84  :  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  417.  Lepto- 
trichum capense  C.  M.,  S\ti..  1,  453.  Ditrichum  capense  Par.. 
Ind..  J).  3!»2.  Leptotrichum  plicatum  C.  M.,  S\ni..  1.  446.  Didy- 
modon  plicatus  Mont.,  Syll.,  p.  49.  D.  cirrifolius  Mont,  in  Ann. 
Sci.  Nat.,  1842.  Ditrichum  plicatum  Hainpe  in  Nuov.  Giorn.  bot. 
ital..  1872,  p.  273.  Leptotrichum  lioryuinim  C.  M..  Svn..  1, 
p.  452.  Ditrichum  Boryanum  Ham])e  in  Fl.,  loc.  cit.  Tricho- 
stomutn  difficile  Thiby  in  .Moritzi.  Verz.  d.  Zoll.  Pfl..  j).  134.  Ditri- 
chum difficile  Fleiscli..  Die  Musci  der  Fl.  von  Buit^nzorg,  1,  300, 

It  is  with  considerable  diffidence  that  I  have  united  the  two  plants 
usually  known  as  D.  affine  (Trichostomi/m  setosum  of  the  Hajidbook)  and 
D.  laxifolium.  Such  hesitation,  however,  as  I  have  in  so  doing  arises  not 
from  any  doubt  remaining  in  my  i»wn  mind  as  to  their  identity,  but  from 
tlie  fact  that,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  though  the  plants  e.xist  in  many  herbaria 
under  both  names,  and  have  been  treated  in  .seveial  works,  no  .suggestion, 
.so  far  as  I  know,  has  been  hitherto  made  as  Ui  any  clo.se  relationship  between 
them.  I  do  not  even  recollect  seeing  the  two  comj)ared  with  one  another 
— e.g..  in  .such  works  as  tlie  Handbook.  And  yet  a  comparison  of  the 
respective  descriptions  at  once  suggests  their  close  resemblance,  and,  indeed, 
fails  to  disengage  any  character  of  even  second-rate  importance  to  separate 
them. 

The  di.stingiiisliing  characters  as  given  in  the  Ibiudbook  amount  to  the 
following  : — 

I),  njjine.  1).  laxifolium. 

Leaves,  strict,  erect,  crowdtil.    Fruit-  Leaves    distant,   sjjreadinj;;.  flexuose, 

stalls  pale.  very  long.     Fniitstalk  red. 

All  the  other  characters  given  are  ab.solutely  identical. 

The  seta  is  usually  pale,  often  quite  yellow  up  to  the  time  of  maturing 
of  the  fruit  ;  it  varies  to  red,  and  often  or  usually  becomes  darker  after 
maturity  ;  but  there  is  no  correlation  between  the  colour  of  the  .seta  and  the 
leaf-characters  given  above.  Thus  some  of  the  most  extreme  "  laxifolium  " 
plants  I  have  in  my  herbarium  show  the  seta  pale-straw-coloured  through- 
out. A  very  instructive  specimen  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium — "  D.  laxifolium, 
Kelly's  Range,  Westland,  ex  herb.  Beckett" — is  of  the  most  pronounced 
"laxifolium"  type,  with  very  long,  lax,  widely  spreading  leaves,  a  very 
elongate  seta,  up  to  4  cm.  in  length,  and  a  proportionately  long,  much- 
curved  capsule  ;  this  has  the  setae  of  all  shades  from  pale  straw-colour,  at 
least  in  the  greater  part,  to  a  bright  red,  although  all  the  capsules  are  in  a 
similar  stage  of  maturity  (just  ripe),  and  a  few  deoperculate.  The  colour 
of  the  setae  may  be  eliminated,  therefore,  and  there  remain  only  the  leaf- 
characters  given  above,  which  might  quite  well  apply  simply  to  two  forms — 
a  denser  and  a  laxer  one — within  the  limits  of  a  single  species,  even  were 
there  not  intergrading  forms  between  them.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  these 
intergrading  forms  are  present,  and  frequent,  and  I  have  several  specimens 
as  to  which  I  should  be  very  hard  put  to  it  if  required  to  decide  to  which 


46  BRYOLOGY  OF  NKW  ZEALAND. 

of  the  two  they  should  be  attributed.  The  species,  in  fact,  exhibits  a  great 
degree  of  variation  as  regards  height  and  density.  The  stems  may  be  very 
short,  less  than  0-5  cm.  in  height,  or  they  may  reach  to  4  cm.  ;  while  the 
seta  varies  from  1  cm.  or  less  to  4  cm.,  and  the  capsule  from  barely  1  mm. 
to  fully  5  mm.  in  length. 

The  species  is  an  easily  recognized  one  from  the  yellowish  or  bright-green 
silky  foliage,  the  pale-yellow  seta,  and  the  bright  orange-brown  capsule, 
curved  or  gibbous,  and  distinctly  tapering  to  the  mouth  when  well  developed. 

The  specific  name  here  adopted  will  probably  be  somewhat  imfamiliar, 
and  it  will  be  necessary  to  go  at  some  detail  into  the  history  of  the  plant 
to  explain  the  position.  Hooker,  in  the  "Music  Exotici,"  described  clearly 
and  with  some  fullness,  and  figured  very  accurately  on  tab.  cxliv,  a  plant 
from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  collected  in  1791  by  Menzies,  xmder  the  name 
of  Dicranum  flexijolium,  the  peristome  and  calyptra  having  then  not  been 
seen.  It  is  clearly  a  species  of  Ditrichuni,  and  it  seems  imaccountable  that 
C.  Miiller  (Syn.,  1,  651)  should,  in  the  absence  no  doubt  .of  specimens,  have 
queried  it  as  a  sjTionym  of  Weisia  viridiila  Brid. 

In  the  "  Flora  of  New  Zealand."  2,  72,  it  is  fully  recognized  tliat  the 
plant  there  described  as  Tric/iosfomimi  laxifoUum  is  identical  with  Hooker's 
South  African  plant.  The  authors  write,  "  Found  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope."  They  give  Dicravnin  fexijolium  Hook,  as  a  synonym,  and  add 
that  a  change  of  the  specific  name  is  requisite.  t^»  avoid  confusion  with  the 
Dicranutn  flexifolinni  Hornscli.  of  Schwaegrichen.  This  hitter,  liowever, 
which  is  a  Campylopits,  dates  from  six  years  later  than  Hooker's  publication, 
and  could  in  no  case  exclude  the  retention  (»f  Hooker's  name. 

To  set  at  rest  any  doubt  as  to  the  identity  of  the  two,  I  have  examined 
Hooker's  type  at  Kew,  "  H.  i>8l,  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  Menzies,  17i»l." 
There  are  (on  that  sheet)  only  three  capsules  in  good  condition  ;  of  these, 
two  are  erect  and  equal  at  mouth,  the  third  is  slightly  inclined  and  very 
slightly  narit)wed  at  the  orifice.  The  setae  are  6  mm.,  7  mm.,  and  10  mm. 
long.  The  plants  agree  in  every  respect  with  the  sn)aller  forms  of  D.  Jaxi- 
foliron  (and  D.  afjine)  iwMw  Australia  and  New  Zealand,  with  the  only  possible 
exception  of  the  shortness  of  seta  and  the  form  of  the  capsule  ;  but  the  smaller 
forms  of  the  Australian  plants  vary  greatly  in  this  direction  ;  and  I  have 
numerous  plants  which  for  shortness  of  seta  and  form  of  capsule  are  exactly 
identical  witii  Hooker's  specimens.  Moreover,  on  the  same  sheet  of  Hooker's 
herbarium  there  are  other  specimens — '*  H.  3072,  frofe  Cape  Town.  Mund  " 
— with  the  longer  seta  and  oblique  narrow-moutiied  capsules  exactly  charac- 
teristic of  the  normal  Australasian  ])lant.  There  can,  in  fact,  be  not  the 
slightest  doubt  as  to  the  identity  of  tlie  latter  with  Hooker's  D.  flexifolium, 
and  Hampe  was  certainly  right  in  restoring  the  specific  name. 

C.  Miiller,  as  has  been  mentioned,  failed  to  recognize  the  affinity  of 
Hooker's  species,  and  in  consequence  described  the  South  Afiican  plant  as 
new  under  the  name  of  Lepfotriclmin  capense  (Syn.,  1,  453),  based  on  speci- 
mens from  Table  Mountain,  leg.  Ecklon,  and  Port  Natal,  leg.  Gueinzius. 
There  is  a  long  series  of  D.  capense -di  Kew,  including  Gueinzius'  plant,  and 
I  have  been  able  to  satisfy  myself  not  only  that  it  is  exactly  identical  with 
Hooker's  D.  flexifolium,  but  that  the  South  African  plant  presents  all  the 
variation  which  the  Australasian  plants  exhibit,  and  which  has  given  rise 
to  the  two  supposed  species  D.  affine  and  D.  laxifolium.  Rehmann's  speci- 
mens particularly  indicate  this  {cf.  Rehm.,  M.  Austr.-afric.  84b  and  84c). 
C.  Miiller  compares  his  plant  with  his  Lept.  affine  (then  only  known  from 
Chile),  giving  as  differences  the  flexuose,  acute  leaves,  shorter  seta,  small 


DICRANACEAE.  47 

cerauous  capsule,  and  shoi-t  peristome  teeth  :  he  describes  the  leaves  of  L. 
affine  as  "  obtusiuscula,''  a  description  with  which  few,  I  think,  will  agree. 
I  have  measured  setae  in  a  plant  of  Gueinzius'  (probably  the  identical  gather- 
mg  descnbea  oy  0  Mailer,  tjtiuugii  m  this  case  the  locality  is  simply  described 
as  "  Cap  ")  varying  from  5  mm.  to  13  mm.  on  the  same  tuft,  while  in  other 
specimens  they  show  all  the  range  of  the  Australasian  plant  ;  the  capsules 
are  absolutely  identical  in  form,  and  the  peristome,  if  possibly  a  little  shorter 
in  general  is  not  constantly  so,  and  may  be  actually  identical.  Gueinzius' 
Port  Xatal  plant  in  herb.  Schimp.  is  quite  identical  witii  Hooker's  D.  flexi- 
foliuiit,  and,  so  far  as  can  be  examined,  with  the  Australasian  plant,  but 
the  capsules  are  too  yoimg  to  show  peristome. 

I  have  e-xamined  numerous  specimens  of  the  South  Lidian  Ditrichum 
jdicatutn  (Mont.)  Haiiij)e.  inchiding  Montagne's  plant  fit>m  the  Neilgherries. 
and  find  them  identical  with  the  Cape  D.  flexifoliuni.  and  showing  the  same 
range  of  variation.  I  have  not  been  able  to  examine  the  actual  t^^ies  of  the 
Javan  plant — D.  difficile  (Duby)  Fleisch. — nor  of  the  Bourbon — D.  Bory- 
anatn  (C.  M.)  Hanipe — but  I  do  not  feel  the  least  doubt  tliat  they  are  both 
referable  to  the  same  very  widespread  type.*  D.  amocnuni  Thw.  &  Mitt., 
from  Ceylon,  has  a  very  imperfect  almost  nidimentary  peristome,  and  may 
perhaps  at  least  provisionally  be  kept  separate. 

5.  Ditrichum   calcareum    (R.    Rr.    ti-r.)    Rroth.    in    Engler   and    Prantl, 
Ptlunzenf.ui.il.,  Mu.sci,   1,  300  (I'.'dl).      [Plate  V.  fig.  7.] 

Syn.  Trichoslomxin  ralvaremn  \i.  Br.  t^r.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  2!», 
p.  480,  t.  x.x.vix.  Ijeptotrichum  suhhrachycarjiuui  C.  M.  in  Hedw., 
1898,  p.  1 1  I  .     DUriclmni  suhhrachycarpum  Par..  8ui)])l.  Ind..  p.  132. 

D.  calcarentn  is  a  {)lant  of  markedly  dense  habit,  with  short  leaves  little 
altered  when  dry  and  closely  imbricated,  scarcely  secund  ;  rather  abniptly 
narn»wed  from  the  base  to  the  subula.  The  nerve  is  very  broad  and  tiiick, 
as  much  as  100  yu.  or  1 20  /i  wide  at  the  base,  sometimes  ill  defined  at  the  sides, 
of  a  deep  orange-red,  giving  with  the  bright  yellow  of  tlie  basal  cells  a  very 
striking  coloration  to  the  leaves  :  the  basal  areolation  is  very  nairow  linear. 
In  D.  hrerirostridn  the  leaves  are  smaller,  more  gradually  narrowed  to  the 
subula,  with  narrower,  thinner,  less  highly  coloured  nerve,  and  somewhat 
wider  basal  areolation. 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  Leptotrichnni  suhhrachyrarpuni  C.  M.,  from 
the  Grampians.  Victoria.  leg.  Sullivan,  in  herb.  C.  Miiller.  and  find  it  quite 
identical  with  R.  Brown's  plant,  so  far  as  the  vegetative  characters  go.  I 
have  not  seen  the  fruit  of  C.  Miiller's  species,  but  the  description  agrees 
exactly  with  the  description  and  figure  of  R.  Brown's  plant,  except  that 
C.  Miiller  describes  the  theca  as  erect,  while  D.  calcarenin  is  described  and 
figured  as  inclined.  The  exact  similarity  of  the  other  characters,  and 
especially  of  the  marked  vegetative  features,  leave  no  doubt,  however,  of  the 
identity  of  the  two.  The  small  tuft  in  R.  BKnvn's  herbarium  possesses  a 
single  seta,  but  no  capsule.  The  author  describes  and  figures  the  peristome 
as  considerably  longer  than  in  D.  hrevirostrum.  The  lid  is  equally  short. 
The  inflorescence  is  autoicous,  with  several  gemmiform  ^  flowers  below  the 
perichaetium. 

The  locality  given  by  R.  Brown,  "  Castle  Hill,  ^^'est  Coast  Road,"  is,  so 
far  as  I  have  any  information,  the  only  laiown  New  Zealand  habitat. 

*  I  have  dealt  with  the  Indian  plants  more  fully  elsewhere:  c/.  Journ.  Bot.,  vol.  50 
(1912),  p.  145. 


48  BKYOLOGi'  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

6.  Ditrichum   brevirostrum   (R.    Br.    ter.)  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfamil.,  Musci,  1,  300  (1901).     [Plate  V,  fig.  8.] 

Syn.  Trichostom.um  brevirostrion  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  29,  p.  481,  t.  xxxix.  Trick,  radicuhsum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  480,  t.  xxxix,  p.p.  Ditrichum  radicalosum, 
Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  1,  300. 

R.  Brown  does  not  describe  the  inflorescence  of  this  species.  It  is,  I 
think,  almost  certainly  dioicous.  I  have  not  seen  the  male  inflorescence, 
but  I  have  examined  two  or  three  fruit ing-stems  without  finding  any  trace 
of  a  cJ  flower,  and  have  dissected  one  which  certainly  had  no  antheridia 
proximal  to  the  perichaetium,  so  that  I  am  assured  it  is  neither  autoicous 
nor  paroicous. 

The  capsule  is  erect  and  almost  symmetrical,  at  most  very  minutely 
curved — I  should  scarcely  call  it  "slightly  oblique,"  as  R.  Bix>wn  describes 
it — ^narrowly  cylindrical,  T 5-2  mm.  long,  0-25  mm.  wide,  the  lid  very  short 
indeed  and  conical.  The  seta  is  pale  red  below,  yellowish  at  summit,  and 
varies  in  the  single  tuft  fK)m  1  cm.  to  2  cm.  in  lengtli.  The  annulus  is  more 
or  less  persistent  and  very  broad,  almost  half  the  height  of  the  very  short, 
filiform  peristome  teeth,  which  are  scarcely  100 /x  in  length,  somewhat  irre- 
gularly coherent,  and  minutely  papillose.  I  have  not  been  able  to  measure 
the  spores. 

The  leaves  are  small,  about  2  mm.  in  length,  strongly  falcate-secund, 
entire,  the  upper  cells  narrow-linear,  the  nerve  rather  stout  and  reddish 
below,  filling  the  greater  part  of  the  subula,  and  excun-ent.  The  leaves 
are  in  form  and  structure  very  similar  to  those  of  D.  calcarenm,  but  stnmglv 
falcate  and  with  narrower  nerve.  The  stems,  too,  are  loosely  gregarious, 
and  much  shorter  than  in  that  species,  and  scarcely  branched,  while  in  that 
they  are  much  branched,  tall  and  densely  caespitose.  D.  flcxifoliiittt  is 
known  at  once  by  the  flexuose.  silky  leaves,  the  paler  seta,  and  differently 
shaped  capsule  and  lid. 

D.  brevirostrum  has  not  been  found,  I  believe,  since  its  discovery  by  R. 
Brown,  near  Lake  Te  Anau,  in  1890. 

IXCERTAE   SEDIS. 

7.  Ditrichum  blindioides  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet. -See.  Foerh.,  55, 
76  (1898).     [Plate  V,  fig.  9.J 

Syn.  Dicrcuium  subangustifoliKm  C.  M.,  MS.  in  Herb,  et  Gen.  Muse. 
Fr.,  p.  291  [uomen). 

The  type  of  C.  Miiller's  D.  subangustifolium,  "  Tokatoa,  Auckland, 
N.Z.,  Nov.,  1881,  leg.  G.  Ziirn,"  agrees  in  every  respect  with  Petrie's  original 
of  D.  blindioides  (Thames,  Auckland,  July,  1896,  No.  712  in  herb.  Beckett), 
except  that  the  areolation  is  a  little  denser  than  in  most  of  the  leaves  of 
the  latter  plant ;  some  of  the  better-developed  leaves  are  identical  in  the 
two.  The  areolation  in  Petrie's  plant,  indeed,  varies  considerably  as  between 
leaves  of  the  same  stem,  and  this  suggests  a  somewhat  abnormal,  more  or 
less  aquatic  or  hygromorphose  form. 

The  generic  position  must,  as  Brotherus  says,  remain  somewhat  uncertain 
in  the  absence  of  fruit.  I  am  inclined  myself  to  think  it  referable  to 
Dicranella  ;  the  tendency  to  a  widening  of  the  cells  under  conditions  of 
moisture  is  a  well-known  one  in  Dicranella,  but  I  have  not  met  with  it 
in  Ditrichum.     C.   Miiller's  classification  of  it  under  Dicranum  {Scopellae 


DICRANACEAE  49 

falcatae),  with  D.  fnlmtnm,  Starkii  and  Bhjttii,  is  quite  untenable.  There 
are  no  enlarged  alar  cells,  and  the  falcate-circinate  leaves  are  really  all  that 
the  plant  has  in  common  with  those  species. 

Among  the  New  Zealand  species  of  Ditrichnm  the  habit  is  quite  peculiar, 
and  the  plant  easily  recognizable.  Tt  is,  so  far  as  is  at  present  known, 
confined  to  Auckland. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

Ditrichum  falcatum  (R.  Br.  ter.  as  Trichostomum)  Broth,  is  a  Dicrannm. 

D.  Hallii  (R.  Br.  ter.  as  Trichostomum)  Broth,  i.s  Dicranum  trichopodum 
Mitt. 

D.  MoretoHii  (R.  Br.  ter.  as  Trichostomum)  Brotli.  is  Holomitrium  pcri- 
chaetiale  (Hook.)  Brid. 

D.  radiculosum  (R.  Br.  t<'r.  as  Trichostomum)  Broth,  is  a  "  composite  " 
species  :  the  st^^rile  tuft  in  Brown's  herbarium  is  D.  brevirostrum  (R.  Br. 
ter.)  Broth.  ;  a  single  fruiting-stfui  Indongs  to  something  apparently  quite 
different  but  altogether  indet<rminable.  The  time  and  plae<'  of  eolleeting 
were,  it  will  be  not^-d,  exactly  the  same  as  for  D.  brevirostrum. 

1).  (ironense  (R.  Br.  ter.  as  Trichostomum)  Broth,  belongs  to  Pottiaceae. 

I  have  examined  the  types  of  all  the  above  in  H.  Brown's  herbarium. 

Ditrichum  scabrifolium  (Mitt.)  Broth,  is  not  recorded  fn»m  Ntw  Z^-aland, 
but  a  note  on  it  niav  l)e  si-rvirt'alde.  Brotln-rus  refers  to  it  (Musei,  1,  p.  300) 
thus  :  "  Die  Beseiireibungi-n  von  I),  scibri folium-  Mitt.  (Tasmanien)  und 
D.  punclnlalum  Mitt.  (Neuseeland)  sind  mir  unbekannt  gebli<d)en."  Watts 
aiul  Whitelegge  (C^ens.  Muse.  Australiens,  p.  36)  give  "  Ditrichum  scabri- 
jolium.  Mitt.,  Catal.  of  Austral.  Mo.sses,  in  Pror.  Roy.  Soc.  Vict.,  1882-83. 
Tas.  :  Archer,  OKltield,  Bastow."  I  have  examined  Mitten's  specimens  at 
Kew.  with  the  following  results  :  "  Leptotrichum  scabrifolium,  Archer'  et 
M.,  copse  near  West  End  rivulet,  Ta.smania,  Mr.  Arch<'r,"  Mitten  in  sched., 
i.s  Ditrichum  flexifolium — the  "  laxifolium''  form.  *"  L.  scabrifolium,  ditches, 
Tasnumia,  Mr.  Archer,  23  Aug.,"  Mitten  in  sclifd.,  is  Ditrichum  cJoitr/atum 
(H.  f.  &  W.).  The  other  specimens  so  named  in  Hooker's  herbarium,  '"'  Van 
Diemen's  Land,  Fraser,  H.  2739  and  H.  2741."  are  a  mixture  of  D.  eloiigatum 
and  D.  flexifolium.  It  would  appear  that  it  was  D.  cloiHjaUnn  which  gave 
rise  to  ^litten's  name  scabrifolium,  the  identity  with  Hooker  and  Wilson's 
plant  being  perhaps  partly  masked  by  the  admixture  of  D.  flexifolium.  I 
have  seen  no  specimens  of  Oldfield's  under  that  name,  and  I  do  not  know 
the  source  of  Bastow's  record.  It  is  not  included  in  his  •"  Tasmanian 
Mosses." 

Saelania  Lindb.,  Utkast  not.  grupp.,  p.  35  (1878). 

Lindberg  created  this  genus  for  a  very  marked  plant,  by  many  authors 
retained  in  the  genus  Ditrichum..  It  has  a  wide  distribution  in  the  Northern 
Hemisphere,  but,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  its  sole  station  in  the  Southern 
Hemisphere,  so  far  discovered,  is  that  on  Mount  Ida,  Otago,  whence  it  was 
collected  by  Petrie,  determined  by  Brotherus,  and  recorded  by  Beckett  in  a 
paper  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  426.  The  specimen  from  Mount  Ida 
sent  me  by  Rev.  C.  H.  Binstead  ex  herb.  Beckett,  which  is  in  fruit,  appears 
to  agree  exactly  with  our  northern  plant.  As  this  species  has  not,  I  believe, 
been  described  in  any  work  on  New  Zealand  mosses,  I  give  below  a  descrip- 
tion, taken  from  mv  "  Students'  Handbook  of  British  Mosses." 


50  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Saelania  glaucescens  (Hedw.)  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Musci,  vol.  1, 
300. 

Syn.  Trichosto)imm  glaucescens  Hedw.,  Descr..  3.  91.  t.  373;  Bry. 
Eur.,  2,  t.  1S4.  Ditrickum  glaucescens  Hampe  in  Fl.  1867,  p.  18*2. 
Saelania  caesia  Lindb.,  Utkast,  loc.  cit. 

In  dense  glaucous  hluish-green  tufts,  brown  below,  |  in.  to  1  in.  high. 
Stems  erect,  slender,  much  branched.  Leaves  small,  broadly  lanceolate  below, 
larger  and  longer  at  the  summit  of  the  branches,  forming  a  coma  ;  ertcto- 
patent,  slightly  twisting  at  the  point,  somewhat  fiexuose  when  dry  ;  acutely 
linear  or  linear-subulate  from  a  lanceolate  or  oblong  base,  margin  plane,  bluntly 
serrate  above  ;  nerve  distinct,  slightly  excurrent  in  the  longer  leaves  ;  cells 
all  rectangular,  at  base  empty,  4-6  times  as  long  as  broad,  above  about  twice 
as  long  as  broad,  or  sometime  quadrate,  chlorophyllose  ;  in  the  lower  leaves 
more  uniform.  Capsule  erect  on  a  short  seta,  oval-oblong,  thin-walled, 
brown,  irregularly  plicate  when  dry  and  empty  ;  annulus  yellow,  of  two 
rows  of  cells  ;  lid  acutely  conical  ;  peristome  conical,  the  teeth  purple,  the 
divisions  much  united  above.  Autoicnus  :  male  flowers  gemmiform.  on 
short  branches  below  the  perichaetia. 

On  earth  in  clefts  of  rocks  in  alpine  districts. 

This  rare  species  will  be  recognized  at  once  by  the  bluish-green  colour 
from  any  other  moss  with  which  it  is  likely  to  be  confused.  The  leaf-cells 
are  longer  and  narrower  than  in  Ceratodon. 

Ceratodon  Br  id. 
Ceratodon  purpureus  (L.)  Brid.  var.  xanthopus  8ull. 

8vn.  Var.  fiarisetus  Limpr.  Ceratodon  convolutus  Reichdt.  C.  deli- 
catulus  C.  M.  and  var.  winar  C.  M. 

*  Subsp.  Ceratodon  stenocarpus  Bry.  Eur. 

Svn.  Ceratodon  elimbatus  Broth,  in  .\bhandl.  L.  Natur.  Ver.  in 
Bremen,  1900,  p.  497.     C.  corsicus  Bry.  Eur. 

The  New  Zealand  forms  of  this  cosmopolitan  species  appear  to  me  most 
satisfactorily  arranged  under  the  above  three  heads.  The  type  form  at  least 
is  common  in  New  Zealand. 

I  have  examined  the  t}'pes  of  C.  convolutus  and  C.  delicatulus,  and  I  can 
see  nothing  in  them  but  varietal  forms  at  most.  The  leaves  manifest  the 
usual  variations  in  this  species,  and  on  both  I  have  found  the  normal  form 
with  nerve  just  excurrent  and  the  margin  at  apex  dentate,  side  by  side 
with  entire  leaves  and  more  longly  excurrent  nerve.  The  characters  drawn 
from  the  colour  of  the  seta  and  from  the  form  of  apex  of  the  perichaetial 
bracts  are  eminently  unsatisfactory,  showing  apparently  no  correlation  with 
other  characters  or  with  the  geographical  distribution  of  the  plants,  although 
the  pale  seta  seems  to  be  associated,  as  a  rule,  with  warmer  situations. 

The  form  of  peristome  with  the  teeth  unbordered  or  with  a  very  narrow 
and  indistinct  border,  less  nodose,  and  divided  to  the  basal  membrane,  is  a 
character  of  somewhat  more  importance  (although  all  degrees  of  transition 
are  to  be  found  between  it  and  the  typical  purpureus  peristome),  and  I 
have — somewhat  against  my  ow^n  judgment — retained  this  series,  to  which 
the  Chatham  Island  C.  elimhat.)is  Broth,  belongs,  although  as  a  subspecies 
only.  I  entirely  agree  with  Mrs.  Britton  ("  North  American  Flora,"  vol.  15, 
p.  61),  however,  in  uniting  C.  corsicus  Bry.  Eur.  and  C.  stenocarpus  Bry. 


DICRANACEAE.  51 

Fait.,  and  have  no  liesitatiun  in  referring;  C.  elunhatns  to  this  snbspecies, 
with  which  I  think  it  agrees  in  every  important  respect.     The  capsule  is 
perliaps  less  elongate  and  cylindrical  than  in  the  plant  of  India  and  similar 
regions,  but  in  the  European  C.  corsicns  this  character  varies  very  consider 
ably,  as,  indeed,  it  does  in  the  Indian  phmts  themselves. 

There  seems  to  be  some  confusion  between  C.  delicatnlus  var.  minor 
and  C.  elimbatm  as  regards  origin.  Brotherus,  who  published  the  descrip- 
tions of  both  C.  elimhatus  Broth,  and  C.  delicatnlus  C.  M.  in  "  Musci  Schauins- 
landiani,"  gives  the  distribution  thus  :  C.  elimhatus  :  Neuseeland — Otago, 
Blue  Mountains  (D.  Petrie  in  herb.  T.  W.  Naylor  Beckett,  sub  n.  660)  ; 
Glenorchy  und  Kinloch,  Heide  (Schauinsland,  n.  192  und  203,  f.  seta  longiore). 
C.  delicatnlus  :  Neuseeland — Chatham  Islands  (n.  32).  Var.  minor:  Ncii- 
seeland — Rangitoto  Island  (n.  177,  251). 

In  C.  Miiller's  herbarium  the  Glenorchy  plant,  Schauinsland.  n.  203.  is 
the  tvpe  of  C.  delicatulns  var.  minor,  and  is  the  only  specimen  there  so 
named.  The  Rangitoto  Island  n.  177  Iia.s  in  (\  Miiller's  hand  :  "  Ceratodon 
(ielicalulus  n.  sp.  lUinc  ;  C.  Cookii  n.  sp.  olim  '"  ;  and  therefore  appears  to 
be  the  type  (jf  C.  delicatnlus.  I  do  not  understand  how  the  confusion  arose, 
or  what  is  the  solution  ;  nor,  frankly,  does  it  appear  to  me  a  point  worth 
taking  the  trouble  to  clear  up. 

Chkilotfikla  Lindb.,   L'tkast  not.  grupp..  p.  34  (1878). 

This  genus  was  segregated  from  Ceratodon  l»v  Lindberg  fur  the  Huro])ean 
Ceratodon  cidoropus  Brid..  to  which  Brotherus  has  add»'d  th»'  Chilian  C. 
chilense  Mont.,  and  the  New  Zi-aland  C.  nooae-seelandiae  Broth.  It  is 
separated  from  Ceratodon  by  the  capsule  without  struma,  but  especially  by 
the  chiuacter  of  the  areolatiou.  which  in  thr  u))per  part  of  the  leaf  is  dense 
aiul  obscure  with  bitid  papillae. 

Cheilothela  novae-seelandiae  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet. -See.  Foerh., 
1898,  p.   161. 

Syn.  Ceratodon  nooae-seelandiae  Par.,  Suppi.  Ind..  ]i.  100. 

This  plant  is  known  readily  from  Ceratodon  by  thi-  yellowisli  tufts,  with 
rather  solid  leaves,  rigidly  incurved  when  dry,  the  cylindrical  (Tortula-Vikv.) 
capsules  on  yellow  setae,  and  under  the  microscope  easily  by  the  dense, 
obscure,  papillose  upper  cells.  It  is  more  likely  to  be  mistaken  for  a  Tortu- 
laceous  moss,  but  the  dry  capsule  usually  shows  some  signs  of  plicat^tn. 

According  to  Brotherus,  tlu-  moss  mentioned  on  p.  118  of  the  Handbook, 
and  referred  by  Hooker  very  doubtfully  to  Trichostomum  strictum  Bruch, 
probably  belongs  here. 

It  is  widely  distributed  in  New  Zealand,  and  probably  common. 

DiSTiCHiuM  Bry.  Eur. 

Distichium  capillaceum  (Sw.)  Brv.  Eur.,  2,  p.  1.  t.   193.     Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  122  (nee  Fl.  N.Z.,  2,  73).     [Plate  V,  fig.  6.] 

Syn.  Swartzia  montana  Lindb.  in  Act.  Soc.  sc.  Fenn.,  10,  16,  et  mult, 
auct. 
There  is  no  necessity  to  give  the  full  synonymy  of  this  almost  cosmo- 
politan species,  the  geographical  distribution  of  which  occupies  eight  lines 
in  Paris,  who,  however,  curiously  omits  New  Zealand  from  the  list,   giving 
only  Tasmania  and  Magellan  for  the  Southern  Hemisphere,  although  it  occurs 


BPrOLOGY    OF    ^■EW    ZEALAND. 

on  Pichincha  and  Chimborazo,  in  several  of  the  subantarctic  islands,  and  in 
New  Zealand.  The  plant  originally  recorded  as  this  species  in  the  Flora  of 
New  Zealand  was  not  the  true  plant,  and  was  later  identified  by  Hooker  and 
Wilson  with  Ditrichum  strictum  {Trichost.  australe  H.  f.  &  W.).  Even  then, 
however,  it  had  not  found  its  true  place,  as  the  New  Zealand  specimens  for 
the  most  part  proved  to  belong  to  a  distinct  species,  already  described  as 
Ditrichum  pvnctulatum  Mitt. 

The  true  Distichium  Avas,  however,  gathered  by  Sinclair  and  Haast  in 
the  Southern  Alps,  specimens  of  which  are  now  in  Hooker's  herbarium  at 
Kew.  I  have  it,  too,  in  my  collection  from  Otago,  and  also  from  Westland, 
leg.  D.  Petrie.  The  truly  distichous  leaves  in  the  best-developed  stems 
give  a  very  marked,  flabellate  and  flattened  appearance  to  the  stems  {Phor- 
mium  tenax  might  be  compared),  and  it  cannot  then  be  mistaken  for  any  of 
the  species  of  Ditrichum  ;  but  when  the  stems  are  drawn  out  and  the  leaves 
distant  it  may  easily  be  confused  with  D.  puiictuhtuin  Mitt.  ;  though  even 
then  the  leaves  of  the  Distichium  preserve  their  truly  distichous  arrange- 
ment. 

The  small,  scarcely  curved  or  quite  symmetrical  capsule,  with  very 
short,  conical  lid  (conical-rostellate  ivhen  dry),  is  also  a  good  distinguishing 
character. 

PSEUDODISTICHIUM  Card.,  Not.  prelim,  in  Rev.  Bryol..  1905,  p.  45,  et  Fl. 
Bryol.  des  Terres  Magellaniqucs,  &c.,  p.  208,  t.  v. 

Sporophytic  characters  of  Distichium.  Leaves  in  4-5  rows,  not  disti- 
chous ;  nerve  strong  and  wide,  in  section  showing  numerous  median  deuter- 
cells,  all  the  remaining  cells  homogeneous,  stereid  or  substereid.  Alar  and 
basal  marginal  cells  extremely  narrow  and  thin-walled,  forming  a  distinct 
hyaline  border  to  the  leaf-base. 

In  examining  R.  Brown's  specimens  of  Trichostomum  described  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  478,  I  felt  some  doubt  about  the  true  position 
of  T.  Buchancuu.  It  is  placed  by  Brothf-rus  (who  had  not  seen  Brown's 
specimens)  under  Ditrichum,  and  its  position  seemed  to  be  near  that  genus. 
Unfortunately,  R.  Brown's  collection  contained  only  a  single  tuft  with 
two  capsules,  both  old  and  scarcely  admitting  of  close  examination.  I  was 
struck,  however,  by  the  leaf-structure,  the  nerve  being  very  broad,  the 
upper  cells  short  and  slightly  oblique  or  rhomboid,  and  the  alar  cells  forming 
a  very  distinct  group  of  thin-walled,  hyaline  cells  which  were  carried  as  a 
gradually  narrowing  border  for  some  distance  up  the  base.  The  leaf,  in 
fact,  showed  an  almost  exact  resemblance  to  some  forms  of  Campylopus, 
which  was  heightened  by  the  leaf-apex  being  usually  marked  by  three  or 
four  coarse,  sharp  denticulations. 

A  second  plant  of  R.  Brown's,  Weissia  Brotherusii,  showed — with  a 
different  capsule — very  much  the  same  type  of  leaf,  but  with  the  distinguish- 
ing characters  still  more  strongly  marked  ;  and  I  had  decided  to  create  a 
new  genus  for  the  two  species,  and  had,  indeed,  drawn  up  a  description,  when 
my  attention  was  drawn  to  Pseudodistichium  Cardot  (c/.  Brotherus,  Musci, 
Suppl.,  pp.  1175-76,  fig.  827),  with  which  R.  Brown's  plants  were  certainly 
congeneric,  and  one,  Trich.  Buchamini,  possibly  identical.  Having  been 
able,  through  the  kindness  of  M.  Cardot,  to  examine  a  specimen  of  his 
Ps.  austro-georgicum,  I  find  that  our  plants  indubitiably  belong  to  the  new 
genus,  and  the  difference  between  the  antarctic  species  and  Trich.  Buchamini 
R.  Br.,  though  slight,  seems  to  require  the  latter  being  kept  separate.  Ps. 
austro-georgicum,  as  its  name  indicates,  comes  from  South  Georgia  ;  a  second 


DICRANACEAE.  53 

species,  or  possibly  a  variety,  lifts  been  collected,  also  by  Skottsberg,  in  the 
Falkland  Islands. 

M.  Cardot  points  out  that  the  base  of  the  leaf  in  Distichixm  often 
shows  a  border  of  narrow,  thin-walled  cells  ;  but  though  this  is  frequently 
the  case,  it  never,  in  my  experience,  shows  any  approach  to  the  structure 
of  Pseudodistichium  described  above  :  the  border  is  paler,  but  usually 
coloured,  and  not  hyaline  ;  and  is  rendered  much  less  distinct,  in  com- 
parison with  that  of  Pseudodistichium,  by  the  fact  that  the  internal  basal 
cells  are  all  highly  elongate,  while  in  the  latter  they  are  short — often  very 
short — and  therefore  afford  a  far  stronger  contrast  with  the  marginal  ones. 

The  peristome  as  described  and  figured  by  Cardot  has  the  teeth  rather 

broad,  divided  nearly  to  the  base  into  two  unequal  branches,  which  are, 

however,  connected  together  here  and  there  for  the  greater  part  of  their 

length,  and  obliquely  striolate  throughout.     The  antheridia  are  elongate,  as 

in  Distichitnu. 

Key  to  the  LSpEcrE^::. 

Leaves   sharply   toothcil,    at   l-xtreme   apex ;     upper   cells    isodiainetrical,   nerve 

100-150/^  wide  near  ba.se  ;    cap.sule  oblong,  nearly  erect  ..1.   Biichanani. 

Leaves  entire  or  .subentin- ;    iipper  cells  shortly  reitangular  or  irregular,  n^ive 

150-2riOM  near  basi- ;  capsiiii- shortly  and  turgidly  oval,  int  lined     ..    2.  Brotherusii. 

1.   Pseudodistichium     Buchanani     {R.      Hr.     try.)      Dixon     comb.     nov. 
[Phit.'  V.  tig.  lO.J 

Syn.  Trichostoinuin  Bachanatii  K.  Br.  t<'r.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  "il*, 
p.  482,  t.  xxxix  (1897).  Ditrichum  Bnchatmni  Broth,  in  Engler 
and  Prantl,  Musci,  1,  300. 

The  description  given  by  H.  Brown  in  the  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  may  be 
supplemented  by  a  few  not<'s.  The  specimen  in  his  herbarium  contains 
only  two  old  capsules,  one  narrowly  oblong  and  slightly  tapering  to  the 
mouth,  as  described  and  figured  by  him  :  the  other  slightly  wider  and  more 
flli])tical.  No  peristome  is  to  be  found,  and  it  was  not  described  by  the 
author.  The  leaves  are  distinctly  of  two  forms,  all  the  leaves  on  some  stems 
being  graduallv  narrowiul  from  alcove  the  basal  part,  and  gradually  con- 
volute from  very  near  the  base,  the  subula  being  short  and  wide,  with  a 
more  or  less  blunt  apex,  usually  bearing  two  or  thrc(-  very  sharp,  sub- 
spinulose  denticidations — thus  heightening  the  resemblance  which  the  leaf 
as  a  whole  bears  to  Campi/lopxs.  The  leaves  on  other  stems  narrow  very 
abruptly  from  a  wide,  subvaginant  but  not  convolute  base  to  a  very  narrow 
but  not  long  tubular  subula.  The  nerve  in  this  form  is  somewhat  narrower  ; 
the  upper  cells  art^  dense  and  rather  obscure,  isodiametrical.  subquadrate, 
with  firm,  somewhat  incrassate  walls.  In  the  former  type  of  leaf  the  upper 
cells  are  somewhat  larger,  10-14 /x  in  diameter,  quadrate  or  rhombic,  empty, 
verv  distinct  and  pellucid,  and  are  continued  lower  in  the  leaf  than  in  the 
latter  type,  only  the  pixta-costal  ones  at  the  extreme  base  (apart  from  the 
hyaline  border)  being  elongate  and  linear.  (It  may  be  remarked  that  in  R. 
Brown's  description  of  the  areolation  the  terms  "  above  "  and  "  below  " 
have  been  transposed  by  a  slip.) 

Ps.  Buchanani  differs  from  Ps.  austro-georgicum  Card,  in  the  shorter, 
much  less  finely  setaceous  leaves,  and  in  the  capsule,  which  in  that  is  strongly 
inclined,  slightly  curved  and  gibbous,  thus  closely  resembling  that  of  Dis- 
tichium,  inclinatum  Bry.  Eur.,  while  in  Ps.  Buchanani  it  is  only  very  slightly 
inclined  at  most,  elliptical,  straight  and  slightly  narrowed  at  mouth,  almost 
resembling  that  of  Distich.  capiUaceum. 


54  HRYOLOGY  OK  NKW  ZEALAND. 

This  species  lias  not,  I  believe,  been  gathered  again  since  collectt^d  by 
R.  Brown  in  the  "  old  bed  of  River  Waimakariri."  It  is  much  to  be  desired 
that  this  and  the  succeeding  species  should  be  rediscovered  and  further 
studied. 

2.  Pseudodistichium     Brotherusii     (R.     Br.     ter.)     Dixon     comb.  nov. 
[Plate  V,  fig.  11.] 

Syn.   Weissia  Brotherusii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31, 
p.  441,  tab.  xxxviii. 

When  I  first  examined  the  type  of  W.  Brotherusii  in  Brown's  herbarium, 
and  at  once  dett^cted  the  close  relationship  between  it  and  the  foregoing 
plant,  I  supposed  that  I  had  to  do  with  the  same  species,  and  that  the  differ- 
ence in  the  form  of  capsule  was  accidental  or  varietal  merely.  Further 
examination,  however,  convinced  me  that  I  had  to  do  with  a  distinct  species. 
The  type  of  W.  Brotherusii  in  Brown's  collection  is  a  well-grown  tuft  with 
between  30  and  40  capsules,  all  of  identical  form  and  position,  with  no 
tendency  to  resemble  those  of  Ps.  Buchanani.  Closer  examination  also 
showed  that  the  leaves  exhibited  constant  differences :  the  nerve  very 
markedly  wider,  the  cells  of  the  expanded  part  of  the  leaf  somewhat  looser 
and  more  irregular,  the  upper  distinctly  different,  not  isodiametrical  but 
shortly  rectangular  or  elliptical,  and  the  leaf-apex  quite  entire. 

The  seta  is  in  several  instances  decidedly  flexuose,  although  in  others 
this  is  not  marked  :  thf  capsules  are  inclined,  very  small,  scarcely  1  mm. 
in  length,  turgidly  elliptical,  quite  smooth,  equal  at  base,  and  neither  taper- 
ing into  the  seta  nov  strumose. 

The  capsule  is  somewhat  leptodermatous,  the  exothecium  cells  elongate 
hexagonal,  rather  lax  and  .scarcely  incrassate.  the  rim  thickened  and  dark 
reddish-brown,  of  two  or  three  rows  of  short,  more  incrassate,  deeply  coloui-ed 
cells.     Stomata  appear  to  be  present  at  the  extreme  base  of  the  capsule. 

Ps.  Brotheruf^ii  differs  from  Ps.  austro-georgicum  in  the  leaf-form  as  does 
Ps.  Buchanani.  in  the  longer  upper  cells,  entire  points,  and  the  capsule, 
which  is  nmch  smaller,  .shorter,  oval  rather  than  oblong,  and  synmietrical 
or  almost  so,  not  curved  or  gibbous. 

Seligeria  Bry.  Eur. 

A  small  genus  of  minute  mosses,  all  the  species  with  the  exception  of 
the  single  New  Zealand  representative  being  confined  to  the  Northern 
Hemisphere,  from  the  temperate  to  the  arctic  regions.  The  smallness  of 
the  plants  has  probably  led  to  their  being  overlooked,  and  it  is  probable 
that  further  species  will  l)e  detected  in  the  subantarctic  and  antarctic 
regions. 

Seligeria  Cardotii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30.  p.  398,  t.  41. 
[Plate  VI.  fig.  12.] 

R.  Brown  described  and  figured  the  above  species  in  the  volume  cited, 
from  "  Limestone  rocks.  Castle  Hill,  Mar.,  1891  ;  Weka  Pass,  limestone 
rocks.  Mar.,  1893  ;  Oamaru,  1897.  Coll.  R.  BrowTi."  Curiously,  BroAvm's 
herbarium  contains  no  specimen  under  this  name,  but  the  plant  exists  there 
under  the  MS.  name  "  Blitdia  calcarea,"  from  "  Castle  Hill,  West  Coast 
Road  ;  coll.  R.  Brown."  The  minuteness  of  the  plant  has  baffled  Brown's 
draughtsmanship,  and  the  figures  on   tab.  41    are  rather  misleading  :    the 


dicranaceae.  55 

leaves  are  much  longer  and  finer  than  Brown  has  drawn  them  :  they  are, 
in  fact,  longly  and  finely  setaceous  from  a  very  short  lanceolate  base  :  the 
subiila  is  for  the  most  part  composed  of  the  exciirrent  nerve,  which  may, 
however,  have  1-2  rows  of  lamina  cells  at  the  margin  :  in  the  former  case 
the  subula  is  entire,  in  the  latter  it  is  finely  crenulate  with  the  projecting 
transverse  walls.  The  basal  cells  are  shortly  and  very  narrowly  rectangular, 
witii  moderately  firm  walls,  all  very  pelhicid.  The  inflorescence  is  autoicous. 
tiie  (?  flower  being  situated  at  the  base  of  tlie  fertile  flower,  and  very  small. 
The  perichaetial  bracts  are  longly  subulate  from  much  larger  and  longer  sub- 
convolute  bases,  and  reach  two-thirds  or  more  of  the  length  of  the  seta, 
which  appears  to  be  sliglitly  curved  when  moist.  The  capsules  in  Browni's 
herbarium  specimens  are  all  deoperculate,  and  are  turbinate  and  very  wide 
at  mouth.  The  exothecium  cells  are  in  the  upper  part  very  irregular,  more 
or  less  isodiametrical,  and  highly  incrassate ;  below  they  become  larger, 
somewhat  elongate  (rectangular.  &c.),  and  with  proportionately  at  least 
thinner,  somewhat  sinuo.se  walls.  The  .spores  are  very  minute,  smooth. 
Tiie  peristome  is  very  fragmentary,  but  the  lower  part  of  the  teeth  which 
lemain  are  bright  reddish-brown,  moderatelv  clo.selv  barred. 

It  is  quite  |)o.ssibIe  that  this  j»lant  may  Jiave  to  be  united  with  »S'.  acntijoUa 
var.  lonijisi'ta  Lindb.,  l)Ut  at  present  it  is  best  to  keep  it  apart,  in  view  of 
the  possibility  of  the  .seta  being  normally  curved.  It  would  appear  from 
R.  Brown's  description  to  be  widely  spread  in  the  South  Island,  and  further 
study  should  witliour  mucli  difliculty  e.stablish  its  ti-ue  position. 

I  Iiave  figured  tiie  plant  again  from  the  specimens  in  Brown's  lierbariuiii . 

Blini>ia  Bry.  Kiir. 

The  genus  Blindia  is  an  especially  interesting  one  for  students  of  New 
Zealand  bryology,  as  it  is  a  distinctively  austral  genus,  having  its  centre  of 
distribution  in  the  subantarctic  regions  of  the  Southern  Hemisphere.  Of 
tliirty-fiVe  species  listed  by  Brotherus.  thirty  have  their  t)rigin  in  these 
legions,  sonu^  few  of  tiiem  extending  to  New  Zealand,  Tasmania,  and 
nortliwards  from  Fuegia  al(»ng  tiie  chain  of  tiie  .\udes  :  one  of  the  re- 
maining five  is  found  in  New  Granada,  the  other  four  in  Europe  and 
Asia. 

R.  Brown  (in  Trans.  N.Z.  lust..  \ol.  2'.).  p.  452)  in  treating  of  the  New 
Zealand  Dinaiid.  expresses  the  dilhculty  he  has  found  in  delimiting  the 
genera  Dicranuni  and  BUttdia,  "the  diflerences  between  the  two  genera 
being  so  slight  ;  the  former  having  ovate  to  cylindrical  capsules  and  the 
peristome  united  at  the  base,  the  latter  having  turbinate  cajisules.  and  in 
the  peristome  the  teeth  are  free  to  the  base."  He  adds  that  some  mosses 
with  ovate  capsules  have  been  put  into  Blindia,  which  leaves  him  in  doubt 
as  to  the  right  genus  in  which  to  place  several  of  his  plants,  many  of  wiiich 
"touch  closely  on  the  borderland  between  the  two  genera.''  He  therefore 
places  them  all,  provisionally,  under  Dicrainnn. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Binstead,  dated  November,  1898,  the  late 
F.  W.  Naylor  Beckett  takes  R.  Bro^\^l  somewhat  severely  to  task  for  his  want 
of  critical  acumen  and  his  too  great  fondness  for  making  new  species,  and 
mentions  that  he  is  unable  to  discriminate  between  Blindia  and  Dicranum, 
quoting  the  above  sentence  (as  to  the  difl'erence  between  the  two  being 
slight),  with  a  note  of  exclamation  to  express  his  surprise.  Well  founded, 
however,  as  his  criticism  no  doubt  is  as  to  some  of  Brown's  methods  and  want 
of  critical  acumen,    I   cannot   think  that   this  particular  criticism   is  well 


56  BRYOLOGY    OF    ^EW    ZEALAND. 

deserved,  and  I  doubt  whether  Beckett  himself  would  have  found  it  a  simple 
matter,  at  that  date,  to  o;ive  a  diagnosis  which  would  clearly  define  the 
limits  of  the  two  genera. 

For  one  thing,  we  have  to  bear  in  mind  that  C.  Miiller.  by  whom  a  con- 
siderable number  of  New  Zealand  mosses  have  been  named,  uses  the  generic 
name  Blindia  with  quite  a  different  connotation  from  that  which  its  authors, 
followed  by  most  recent  writers,  intended,  as  he  includes  in  it  not  only 
Stylostegium,  but  also  several  of  th.e  species  usually  referred  to  Dicranoweisia 
(e.g.,  D.  compacta  Schimp.,  D.  antarctica  Par..  &c.). 

The  fact,  too,  that  the  capsule,  while  usually  siiort.  rounded,  and  wide- 
mouthed  or  turbinate  after  the  fall  of  the  lid,  may  be  oval  or  even  narrowly 
cylindrical,  and  may  be  either  fully  immersed  or  longly  exserted,  the  seta 
either  straight  or  arcuate,  makes  it  very  difficult  to  define  the  genus  clearly. 
There  is.  however,  generally  a  somewhat  distinct  habit  and  texttire  which 
will  distinguish  the  species:  the  leaves  are  usually  subulate,  rigid,  altering 
little  when  dry,  the  colour  ranging  from  golden  brown  to  an  intense  black, 
with  scarcely  any  trace  of  chlorophyll  in  the  leaves  ;  the  plants  have  a 
strong  preference  for  wet  (jr  dripjiing  rocks,  and  are  rarely  foimd  in  any 
other  habitats  ;  the  capsule  is  in  the  large  majority  of  cases  short,  rounded 
and  wide-mouthed,  and  pachydermatous  ;  the  peristome  teeth  broad,  short, 
deep  red,  and  smooth. 

These  characters,  however,  are  not  invariable,  neitiier  do  they  lend  them- 
selves to  e.xact  expression  in  a  diagno.sis.  and  it  is  principally  on  anatomical 
and  detailed  structure  that  a  scientific  generic  character  must  be  based. 
This  is  principally  to  be  found  in  the  structure  of  the  nerve,  which  in  section 
is  composed  of  nearly  homogeneous  cells,  without  clearly  defined  deuter  ; 
and  of  the  peristome  teeth,  which  are  comparatively  broad,  flat,  and  short, 
entire  or  scarcely  divided,  and  usually  smooth  without  papillae  or  striolae. 
The  alar  cells  also  are  differentiated.  u.sually  very  markedly  ;  the  upper 
cells  always  smooth,  generally  linear,  and  usually  more  or  less  incrassate. 

It  will  be  seen  that  tiie  following  arrangement  involves  a  considerable 
reduction  of  species,  and  a  further  drastic  reduction  will  probably  have  to 
be  made  in  the  genus,  many  new  species  having  been  created  without  full 
allowance  being  made  for  the  wide  distribution  possible  of  any  given  species 
through  the  subantarctic  regions.  Correspondence  on  the  subject  with 
M.  Cardot  has  led  to  certain  conclusions  wiiich  I  have  incorporated  in 
the  synonymy  of  the  New  Zealand  plants;  and,  in  addition  to  these,  M. 
Cardot  informs  me  that  the  following  reductions  are  also  necessary : — 

Blindia  leptofrichocarpa  C.  M.  (Fuegia)  =  Ditrich>i)n  Hooheri  (C.  M.) 
Hampe. 

B.  axriculata  C.  M.  (Fuegia)  =  Dicranion  inerme  Mitt. 

B.  hxmilis  C.  M.  (Chile,  Fuegia)  =  Dicrannm  pumilum  Mitt. 

B.  churuccana  Besch.  (Magellan),  =  Dicrannm  pumilum  Mitt. 

B.  pulvinata  C.  M.  (Kerguelen  Island),  probably  =  Ditrichiim  conicum 
(Mont.)  Par. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

( Plants  very  .slender,  u.sually  under  an  inch  in  height ;    seta  arcuate  when 
1.  \  moist     . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .  3.   mngellanica. 

t  Plants  taller,  rarely  less  than  an  inch  ;    .seta  straight  or  flexuo.se     . .  . .  2 

o   (Capsule  immersed  ;    upper  cells  minute,  oval,  1^  or  2   X   1  .  .         2.  conteda. 

■  I  Capsule  exserted  ;   upper  cells  very  long  and  narrow  ..  ..1.  (enuifolia 


DICKAXACEAE.  67 

1.  Blindia  tenuifolia  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Mitt..  M.  Austr.-amer.,  p.  59  ;    Beckett 
in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vcl.  27,  p.  403,  t.  xxviii.     [Plate  VI,  fig.  13.] 

Syn.  Dicramnn  tenuijoUunt  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot..  184-4, 
p.  .512  ;  Fl.  Antai-t..  2.  407,  t.  152.  Blindia  rob»sta  Hampe  in 
Linn.,  1859-60,  p.  627.  B.  aquatilis  C.  M.  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen. 
Muse.  Fr.,  p.  245  {nomen).  B.  WelliiiytonirC.  M.  MS.  in  herb., 
et  op.  et  loc.  cit.  {nomen).  Dicranum  rxpestre  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  459,  t.  xxxi.  D.  colli num  R.  Br.  ter..  op. 
cit.,  p.  460,  t.  xxxii.  D.  circinatuni  R.  Br.  ter.  MS.  in  herb.  B. 
Walkeri  R.  Br.  ter.  MS.  in  herb.  Blindia  pseudo-robxsta  Dus., 
Beitr.  zur  Bryol.  Maxell.  &c.,  in  Arkiv  for  Bot..  bd.  1.  p.  9.  t.  iii. 

It  may  perhaps  excite  .some  surprise  to  find  B.  robusta  cited  as  a  s}Tionym 
of  B.  tetniifolia.  The  iiistory  of  the  moss  in  New  Zealand  is  as  follows  : 
On  page  297  of  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  Beckett  has  an  article  on  new 
species  of  New  Zealand  Mtisci.  in  which  he  describes  B.  robusta  Hampe, 
quoting  Hampe's  description  from  Linnaea.  ba.sedupon  F.  Miillers  Australian 
specimens  from  Mount  Munyang.  alt.  6.000  ft.,  and  adding  :  "'  Hub.  On 
old  moraine  at  ba.se  of  \\  ainiakariri  Glacier.  1889.  R.  Bntwn.  I  liave 
authentic  specimens  of  B.  robusta  from  Mr.  Sullivan,  collected  in  snowy 
watercourses.  Mount  Kosciusko.  X.S.W.,  wiiich  enabled  me  t<t  identify 
this  moss." 

In  liis  paper  on  Utciaint  (Trans..  N.Z.  liisl..  vol.  '1\K  \).  151)  K.  Bix>wn 
refers  to  t/iis  publication,  stating  that  Beckett  is  in  error  as  to  the  identi- 
fication. The  Waimakariri  plant  is,  he  says,  the  "  Dicramini  rupestre 
{'.  Blindia)  of  tliis  paper."  and  he  points  out  several  characters  (mostly 
of  comparative  magnitude  rather  than  stnictural)  distinguishing  it  from 
B.  robusta.  concluding  :  "  but,  above  all,  B.  robusta  is  a  monoecious  plant, 
having  the  nuile  inllorcscence  on  separate  branches,  and  its  habitat  in 
swampv  ground,  wiiile  D.  rupestre  is  dioecious,  and  has  its  iiabitat  on 
rocks."  On  p.  45".)  he  de.scribes  D.  rupestre.  givin.u  as  its  Iiabitat,  '"  On 
rocks,  old  moraine  near  Waimakariri  glaciers.  Collected  bv  R.  B.  ;  Feb- 
ruary, 1889." 

In  R.  Brown's  heritarium  tiiere  is  no  specimen  under  the  name  of  D. 
rupestre.  but  there  is  a  specimen  labelled,  in  Brown's  hand.  "  Dicranum 
cireinatum  R.  Brown,  co-type  ;  Waimakariri  Glacier  :  coll.  R.  Brown,* 
Feb.,  1889."  D.  cirri ualum  was  never  published  under  that  name,  and 
there  is  not  the  sliglitest  doubt  that  the  s])ecimen  rej)re.sents  the  actual 
plant  published  as  D.  rupestre.  witli  tlie  description  and  figures  of  which  it 
agrees  quite  well.  (In  all  probability  Brown  altered  the  name  in  view  of 
Beckett's  identification,  in  order  to  mark  the  difference  in  habitat  of  his 
moss  from  B.  tenuifolia.) 

The  specimen  consists  of  a  well-grown  tuft,  about  2  in.  high,  repeatedly 
branched  from  the  base.  It  agrees  in  practically  every  detail,  so  far  as  it 
admits  of  examination,  with  F.  Miiller's  original  specimens  of  B.  robusta 
from  Mount  Munyang.  The  specimen  scarcely  admits  of  dissection  to  show 
the  position  of  the  male  inflorescence,  but  1  have  little  doubt  it  is  monoi- 
cous.  I  have,  indeed,  found  what  I  believe  to  be  an  old  S  flower  as  a  short 
lateral  brancli  on  a  main  stem  ;  but  the  specimen  is  so  repeatedly  branched, 
and  the  branches  so  interwoven,  and  towards  the  base  intermixed  with  sandy 
detritus,  that  it  would  be  next  to  impossible  to  determine  whether  an 
apparently  basal  stem  were  a  separate  growth  or  a  basal  branch,  and  I  have 
not  the  least  doubt  that  BrowTi  was  misled  in  his  interpretation  of  what  he 
•observed  in  this  connection. 


58  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

As  regards  habitat,  B.  tenuifolia  is  found  on  wet  rocks  and  in  the  bed 
of  watercourses  and  pools  at  high  altitudes  and  under  glacial  conditions, 
frequently,  no  doubt,  lying  under  patches  of  snow,  and  the  purely  rupestral 
or  terrestrial  habit  can  scarcely  be  looked  upon  as  a  specific  difference. 
The  other  characters  mentioned  by  Bi-own  are  in  a  variable  plant  like  B. 
tenuifolia  of  quite  minor  importance.  The  specimen  of  D.  circinatuni  in 
Brown's  herbarium  is,  in  any  case,  identical  with  some  of  the  Australian 
specimens  of  B.  rohusta. 

In  the  subsequent  paragraph  of  his  paper  R.  Brown  proceeds  to  dis- 
pute Beckett's  identification  of  his  Dicranmn  colli n urn  with  B.  tenni folia 
(H.  f.  &  W.).  Beckett  in  another  paper  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27.  p.  403) 
had  referred  Brown's  moss — "  In  shallow  tarn  on  top  of  Mount  Thompson, 
Stewart  Island,  ^^^o.  401  ;  R.  Brown  :  April.  1892" — to  B.  tenuifolia.  citing 
Mitten's  description  of  the  Fuegian  plant  from  the  M.  Austr.-amer.,  and 
figuring  the  perichaetial  leaves,  &c.  Bi-own  bases  his  contention  (not 
having  seen  authentic  specimens  of  B.  tenuifolia)  upon  the  dissimilarity 
between  Beckett's  figures  of  B.  tenuifolia  and  his  own  of  D.  colli  num.  The 
figures  of  the  leaves  appear  to  me  to  agree  perfectly  well,  and  although 
there  is  some  difference  in  the  form  of  the  capsule,  it  is  no  greater  than  is 
actually  exhibited  by  difTerent  specimens  of  the  plant.  Moreover,  Brown's 
drawing  of  the  capsule  of  his  D.  collinum  does  not  at  all  accurately  represent 
the  actual  .specimen  as  preserved  in  his  herbarium,  as  regards  the  seta, 
which  is  drawn  much  too  stout.  And,  fijially.  D.  collinum,  type  in  Brown's 
herbarium,  is  quite  undoubtedly  a  form  of  B.  tenuifolia. 

So  far,  then,  I  have  attempted  to  show  tliat  Beckett's  reference  of  R. 
Brown's  two  mos.ses,  the  one  from  Waimakariri  (ilacier,  the  other  fxim 
Stewart  Island,  to  B.  rohusta  Hampe  and  B.  tenuifolia  (H.  f.  &  W.)  respec- 
tively was  correct.  I  wish  now  to  show  that  these  two  can  only  be  referred 
to  one  and  the  same  species.  The  Stewart  Island  plant  has  a  somewhat 
remarkable  and  chequered  history.  R.  Bmwn,  in  April,  1892,  collected  a 
moss  in  tarns  at  summit  of  Mount  Thompson,  Stewart  Island,  under  what 
from  the  evidence  of  the  plants  themselves,  which  are  almost  absolutely 
black  in  colour — (inly  the  very  youngest  leaves  showing  a  faint  trace  of 
bronze — must  have  been  nearly  glacial  conditions.  Part  of  these  speciniens 
he  sent  to  Beckett,  who  in  vol.  27  of  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.  (1894)  identified 
them,  as  mentioned  above,  with  B.  tenuifolia,  while  Brown  described  and 
figured  the  plant  as  D.  collinum.  At  .some  time  or  other  Bi-own  renamed 
his  plant,  either  forgetting  that  he  had  already  described  it,  or  thinking 
that  he  detected  some  difference  between  two  parts  of  the  gathering,  for 
the  very  same  plant,  with  identical  labelling  as  to  origin,  occurs  in  his 
herbarium  under  the  name  of  "  Dicranuw  Walkeri  R.  BroA\'n  co-type." 

Meanwhile  it  appears  that  Beckett  had  .sent  part  of  the  .specimens 
received  from  R.  Brown,  unnamed,  to  C.  Miiller,  who  has  it  in  his  herbarium 
as  "  Blindia  aquatilis  C.  Miill..  Mount  Thompson,  Stewart  Island,"  without 
name  of  collector  (in  the  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  245,  he  gives  it  as  "  Bl.  nquntilis 
n.  sp.  von  dem  See  auf  Mt.  Thompson,  in  Neuseeland."  His  specimen  is 
identical  in  every  respect  with  Brown's  D.  collinmn  and  D.  Walkeri.  This 
unfortunate  plant  has  therefore  been  actually  referred  to  four  distinct 
species. 

The  type  speciniens  of  Dicrnnum  tenui folium  H.  f.  &  W..  from  Hermite 
Island,  Fuegia,  in  the  Hookerian  herbarium,  are  ahnost  entirely  black  in 
colour,  about  1  in.  or  slightly  more  in  height,  the  leaves  strongly  falcate 
and  secund  but  not  circinate.  the  capsule  very  small,  black,  on  a  rather 


DICItANACEAE.  59 

thin  seta,  also  black  (Mitten,  it  may  be  observed,  describes  the  seta  as 
^'  crassiiiscnlo ").  The  figure  of  capsule  of  D.  tennifoUnm,  Fl.  Ajitarct., 
tab.  clii,  fig.  4,  is  very  poor,  and  must,  I  think,  represent  a  different  thing. 

The  tA'pe  of  Blindia  rohusta  {leg.  F.  Miiller)  in  Hampes  herbarium 
at  the  British  Museum  shows  a  much  more  rolmst  bright-bronze- 
■coloured,  somewhat  glossy  plant,  with  longer  leaves  strongly  and  regularly 
circinate,  and  a  very  appreciably  larger  brown  capsule  on  a  much  stouter, 
also  brown,  seta.  Except  in  these  cJiaracters  of  size  and  colour  and  of  leaf- 
direction,  the  two  plants  are  identical,  but  the  differences  described  are  so 
obvious  and  striking  that  it  would  not  be  surprising  that  Hampe.  even  if 
well  acquainted  with  B.  tenuifolia,  should  consider  the  Australian  plant  as 
new.  It  would  appear,  however,  that  he  did  not  know  B.  tenuifolia.  as 
there  are  no  specimens  in  jiis  cidlection,  and  he  makes  no  reference  tct  it  in 
describing  B.  robxsta,  which  he  compares  with  B.  stricta  (H.  f.  &  W.).  a 
species  certainly  not  nearly  so  closely  allied. 

If  it  iiad  been  a  question  of  tiiese  tw(»  sj)i'ciim'ns  akme.  1  siiould  lia\e 
undoubtedly  felt  tiiat  tue  Australian  plant,  and  Browns  Waimakariri 
D.  rupestre  {D.  circinatum  in  herb.),  which  is  certainly  the  same,  deserved 
varietal  i-ank  at  least.  But  a  comparison  of  other  specimens  showed 
that  it  was  impttssible  to  create  even  a  variety  on  any  <lefined  lines. 
The  colour  and  size,  combined  witJi  tiie  c(dour  and  dimensions  of  seta 
and  capsule,  so  con.spicuous  in  the  tvpe  of  B.  rohusta.  lose  their  value 
when,  e.g.,  tiie  specimen  in  Herb.  Kcw..  ''  D.  tctniifolimti  H.  f.  &  \V., 
det.  Mitten.  Australian  Alj.s,  »;.(»(»(•  ft..  No.  12.  Dr.  .Midler,  1855." 
is  compared.  This,  wiiich  was  probably  part  of  V.  Miillers  original 
gathering  of  B.  robnsta.  is  just  intermediate  in  size  and  iiabit  between 
the  two  ;  it  has  the  colour  nf  lobusla.  but  is  more  slender,  with  the 
foliation  apinoaching  that  of  Innii/oJia.  There  are  no  capsules.  .\  further 
specimen,  of  the  same  locality  and  date.  No.  S4.  in  Herb.  Hook.,  in 
rich  fniit,  has  all  the  characters  of  robnsta,  but  shows  a  very  considerable 
degree  of  variation  in  the  size  of  capsule  and  thickness  of  seta,  though  both 
iirt'  always  greater  than  in  B.  teuuifolia  type.  B.  tenuifolia.  Mount  Wel- 
lington. Tasmania,  ley.  Weymouth,  1888.  in  Herb.  Kew.  (no  doubt  tiie 
original  of  B.  Wellimjtouii  C.  M..  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  which  otherwise  I  have 
not  seen),  is  robnsta  in  tiie  colour  and  size,  and  in  the  colour  and  size  of  the 
capsules,  but  the  brown  setae  are  in  no  way  stouter  than  in  tyjiical  tenuifolia. 
D.  tenuifoliuni,  Tasmania,  Archer,  det.  Mitten,  also  at  Kew,  is  near  tenuifolia 
type  in  size  of  plants  and  i>f  capsule,  but  a  little  larger  and  golden  brown  in 
colour  ;  it  is,  in  fact,  exactly  intermediate  between  the  types  of  the  two 
supposed  species. 

D.  collinx/n  R.  Br.  ter.  and  D.  Walkeri  in  Browns  herbaruan  are  perfectly 
black  in  both  leaves  and  fniit,  with  the  small  capsules  of  tenuifolia,  but  are 
far  more  robust  plants  than  tenuifolia  type,  fully  agreeing  in  size,  and  length 
of  leaf,  with  B.  robusta.  but  with  the  leaves  rather  falcate  than  circinate, 
though  a  stem  here  and  there  shows  the  leaves  rather  markedly  circinate. 
These  also,  therefore,  are  strikingly  intermediate  between  the  two  extreme 
forms. 

There  is  little  doubt,  therefore,  that  the  two  are  but  extreme  conditions 
of  one  species,  and  the  cok)ur  at  least  is  probably  due  simply  to  the  environ- 
ment. It  is  a  frequent  experience  in  regard  to  alpine-arctic  mosses  that 
when  more  or  less  submerged  in  glacial  streams,  or  when  covered  for  a 
considerable  period  with  snow,  they  tend  to  become  black  in  hue.  This 
is  a  marked  feature  with  some  of  the  European  higli  alpine  forms  of  Philo- 


60  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

notis,  with  Polytrichiun  sexangidare,  Pseudoleskea,  &c.  The  same  conditions 
would  also  explain  the  smallness  of  finiit  in  the  tenia  folia  tyi:>e.  The  differ- 
ence in  the  figures  of  capsules  given  by  R.  Brown  in  figs.  18-20,  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  tt.  xxxi,  xxxii,  is  amply  explained  by  the  above  facts. 
I  have  not,  however,  seen  on  F.  Miiller's  plants  (or,  indeed,  on  Brown's 
specimens,  or  any  other)  a  capsule  quite  so  elongate  and  narrow-mouthed 
as  that  figured  for  B.  robusta  (fig.  19).  Brown  does  not  state  from  what 
specimens  his  drawings  were  made. 

B.  tenuifolia  is  an  easily  recognized  plant  from  the  habit,  the  long  silky 
glossy  leaves,  always  very  finely  subulate  to  an  almost  filiform  point, 
entirely  composed  of  the  nerve.  The  cells  are  uniformly  extremely  long, 
narrow,  and  incrassate,  with  the  exception  of  the  alar  cells.  These  are 
less  highly  coloured  and  form  less  clearly  defined  auricles  than  in  some 
species,  but  are  well  marked,  usually  hyaline,  with  brown,  not  very  incrassate 
walls  ;  usually  sharply  delimited  from  the  narrow,  pixta-costal  cells,  but 
often  passing  upwards  less  abruptly  at  the  margins  into  the  upper,  linear 
cells.  As  is  frequently  the  case  with  falcate-secund  leaves,  the  auricles 
are  frequently  unequally  developed  on  the  two  sides  of  the  leaf. 

A  marked  character  is  the  nerve.  This  is  stout  and  very  conspicuous 
in  the  upper  part  of  the  leaf-base,  but  lower  down  almost  invariably 
becomes  less  distinct,  sometimes  conspicuously  fainter,  either  from  actual 
narrowing,  or  thinning-oiit,  or  from  being  less  clearly  defined  at  the  edges. 

At  present  the  two  localities  referred  to  above,  for  both  of  which  we 
are  indebted  to  the  enterprising  collecting  of  R.  Brown,  are  the  only  New 
Zealand  localities  known  for  this  interesting  species.  Its  range  is  Fuegia, 
New  Zealand.  Tasnuinia.  and  Australia  (Victoria,  N.S.W.).* 

2.  Blindia  contecta  (H.  f.  &  W.)  C.  M.,  Syn.,  1.  344. 

Syn.  Weisia  contecta  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Jouni.  Bot.,  1844,  p.  540  ; 
FI.  Antarct.,  1 ,  127.  tab.  Iviii  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  40.^^.  Dicrano- 
weisia  contecta  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  340. 

The  claim  of  B.  contecta  to  be  a  New  Zealand  plant  rests  on  its  existence 
on  Campbell  Island  ;   it  has  not  at  present  been  found  on  the  mainland. 

It  is  a  much  more  rigid  plant  than  either  of  the  other  two  species,  having 
the  leaves  much  shorter  than  in  B.  tenuifolia,  straight,  rigid,  unaltered 
when  dry,  and  ending  in  a  long,  solid,  bristly  arista  ;  it  is  also  at  once 
known  by  its  entirely  immersed  capsule  on  a  very  short  seta,  and  also  by  the 
upper  cells,  which  are  very  small  and  short,  minutely  oval  or  elliptical,  the 
alar  very  distinct,  the  nerve  stout. 

Distribution.  —  Western  Patagonia,  Straits  of  Magellan,  Kerguelen 
Island,  Campbell  Island. 

3.  Blindia  magellanica   W.   P.   Schimp.   e   C.   Miill.   in   Bot.  Zeit.,   1862, 

p.  328.     [Plate  VI,  fig.  14.] 

Syn.  B.  arcuata  Mitt.,  M.  Austr.-amer.,  p.  55  (1869).  B.  acuta  var. 
curviseta  Mitt,  in  Joum.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  4,  1859,  p.  58.  B. 
Theriotii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35,  p.  335,  t.  xxxix. 
B.  globularis  Dus.,  Beitr.  zur  Bryol.  Magell.,  &c.,  in  Arkiv  for 
Bot.,  bd.,  4,  p.  7,  t.  2.  B.  coiisimilis  Card.,  Fl.  Bryol.  des  Terres 
M^'Xe}].,  &c.,  p.  83,  fig.  10. 

*  Since  the  above  was  written  I  have  observed  that  Watts  and  Whitelegge,  Census 
Muse.  Australiens.,  p.  41,  note  under  B.  tenuifolia  (H.  f.  &  W.),  "In  herb.  Melb. 
identified  with  B.  robusta.''' 


DICKAXACEAE.  61 

Very  small  and  slender,  rarely  an  inch  in  height,  leaves  more  or  less 
greenish-brown,  small,  about  2'5-3mm.  long,  with  a  fine  subula  not  much 
longer  than  the  base,  not  rigid  as  in  B.  contecta,  but  only  slightly  flexuose 
when  dry.  Apex  finely  acute  and  entire  or  broad  and  denticulate  (as  in 
the  European  B.  acuta).  Upper  cells  all  elongate,  though  the  iippermost 
may  be  only  three  times  as  long  as  wide,  or  even  slightly  less,  oblong  or 
linear  ;  all  the  extreme  basal  cells  usually  orange,  alar  enlarged  but  not 
forming  so  conspicuous  auricles  as  in  many  species,  nerve  narrow,  thin 
and  often  ill  defined  near  base,  enlarged  above  and  filling  nearly  all  the 
subula.  Perichaetial  longly  sheathing,  very  abruptly  narrowed  to  a  setaceous 
subula,  almost  entirely  composed  of  the  nerve.  Seta  about  -4-5  mm.  long, 
when  moist  strongly  arcuate  or  cvgneous,  becoming  nearly  erect  but  flexuose 
on  drying.  Capsule  minute,  subglobose,  when  deojjerculate  turbinate,  and 
in  the  dry  state  with  a  widely  everted  rim.  Exothecium  cells  very  dense 
and  incrassate,  with  several  rows  at  the  mouth  transversely  rectangular, 
deeply  coloured  and  highly  incrassate.  I  have  .seen  only  very  fragmentary 
peristome  teeth  ;    they  are  inserted  slightly  below  the  mouth. 

Mitten  describes  B.  arcxiata  as  a  separate  species  in  the  Musci  Austr.- 
americani.  fn)m  Hermite  Island,  Fuegia.  J.  D.  Hooker.  In  Hooker's 
lierbariuin  the  sjjofinien.  which  I  have  examined,  figures  as  "  Weissia  acuta 
Dill.  var.  ;  130,  Hermite  Island,  Cape  Horn  ;  coll.  J.  D.  Hooker,"'  and 
none  of  the  specimens  at  Kew  have  been  written  up  as  B.  arcuata  by  Mitten. 
A  specimen  from  Tasmania,  "Rocks.  Johnny's  Creek,  leg.  Oldfield,  No.  135, 
Blindia  acuta  var.."'  in  Mittens  hand,  at  Kew.  is  identical  with  this,  the 
upper  leaf-cells  showing  a  tendency  to  be  somewhat  shorter,  sometimes  not 
more  than  3x1,  or  here  and  there  slightly  less,  and  the  whole  plant  being 
rather  smaller,  but  in  all  other  characters  it  agrees  exactly. 

Mittens  name  must,  liowevei-.  give  way  to  B.  wnqrUanica.  a  MS.  name 
of  Scliimper's  aj)plied  to  Hookers  Hermite  Island  plant  in  herb.  Hampe., 
and  fully  published  by  C.  Miiller  in  the  vol.  of  Bot.  Zeit.  for  1862,  seven 
years  earlier  than  the  publication  of  the  Musci  Au;str.-americani.  C.  Miiller 
(Gen.  Muse.  Fr..  p.  245)  has  given  B.  arcuata  as  a  s\nionym  of  his  B.  magel- 
lanica  (which,  by  the  way,  is  twice  cited  by  Watts  and  VMiitelegge  in  their 
Cens.  Muse.  Austral.,  by  a  slip,  as  B.  mageUamca  H.  f.  &  W.  1  have 
examined  the  specimen  in  Hampe's  herbarium  at  the  British  Museum,  which 
is  the  type  of  B.  wageUanica  C.  M.  It  is  without  any  doubt  identical  with 
— in  fact,  the  same  plant  a,s — No.  130,  Herb.  Hook.,  Hermite  Island,  the 
type  of  Mitten's  B.  arcuata. 

I  have  seen  no  record  of  B.  uuigellanica  for  New  Zealand  under  any  of 
the  above  names,  but  it  exists  in  Herb.  Kew.  under  the  MS.  name  "  Blindia 
Colensoi  n.  sp.  Broth.,  No.  2i»47,  New  Zealand  ;  comm.  Rev.  W.  Colenso, 
xi,  1894  ;  det.  V.  F.  Brothenis.  ix.  1895."  This  specimen  is  in  fniit,  and 
agrees  exactly  with  Oldfield's  Tasmanian  plant  referred  to  above. 

Although  no  specimen  of  Blindia  Theriotii  R.  Br.  ter.  exists  in  his 
herbarium,  there  can  be  no  doubt  from  the  description  and  figures  (Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.35,  p.  335.  tab.  xxxix)  that  it  belongs  to  B.  mageUamca. 

Watts  and  WHiitelegge,  in  the  work  just  quoted,  give  both  B.  arcuata 
Mitt,  and  B.  curviseta  Mitt,  as  occuiTing  in  Tasmania,  and  the  same  distribu- 
tion is  given  by  Cardot  in  his  work  on  "  Antarctic  Bryology,"  by  Paris  in 
the  Index  Bryol.,  and  by  Brotherus  in  the  Musci.  I  am  very  sceptical  of 
the  existence  of  B.  curviseta  Mitt,  in  Tasmania  :  in  fact,  it  is  nearly  certain 
that  its  record  for  that  island  is  based  upon  an  erroneous  inference — viz., 
that  B.  curviseta  Mitt..  Musci  Austr.-americani,  p.  56  (1869),  is  the  same 
2— Bryology,  Pt.  II. 


62  BRYOLOGY    OF    ^'E\V     ZEALAND. 

thing  as  B.  acuta  Bry.  Eur.  var.  curviseta  Mitt.,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  4, 
1859  (Archer's  Tasmanian  Mosses).  The  inference,  I  think,  is  the  other 
way.  If  Mitten  had  intended  in  the  Musci  Aiistr.-americani  to  take  up  his 
varietal  name  "  curviseta,''  raising  it  to  the  rank  of  a  species,  he  would  surely 
have  given  this  varietal  name  in  the  synonymy  of  his  new  species,  and, 
moreover,  would  have  cited  Tasmania  in  the  distribution.  The  fact  that 
he  does  not  do  so  implies  probably  that  the  Tasmanian  plant  had  escaped 
his  memory,  and  the  identity  of  the  two  names  is  an  accident — under  the 
circumstances,  a  very  natural  one. 

Moreover,  Watts  and  Whitelegge  give  for  B.  curviseta  Mitt,  the  following 
locahties,  quoted  doubtless  from  Fl.  Tasman.,  2.  172:  "  Tas.,  on  i-ocks, 
Johnny's  Creek;  Oldfield.  On  stones,  rivulet  behind  Cumming's  Head, 
W.  Mts. ;  Archer."  Now,  the  latter  is  the  plant  cited  by  Mitten  (Joum. 
Linn.  Soc,  loc.  cit.)  for  his  Tasmanian  ''  B.  acuta  var.  curviseta  "  ;  and  the 
former  is  the  actual  specimen  of  B.  magellanica  referred  to  above  in  the 
Kew  herbarium,  which  I  have  examined  there,  as  also  the  type  in  Wilson's 
herb,  at  the  British  Museum,  and  which  is  certainly  Mitten's  B.  arcuata,  not 
B.  curviseta. 

There  is,  therefore,  no  record  left  of  the  tnie  B.  curviseta  Mitt,  for 
Tasmania,  and  the  record  also  (in  Watts  and  Whitelegge)  "  Victoria,  teste 
Melbourne  Census  as  B.  acuta  "  can  certainly  not  be  accepted  without  further 
evidence.  B.  curviseta  Mitt,  must  clearly  be  expunged  from  the  Australasian 
lists.  It  is,  I  believe,  as  at  present  known  entirely  confined  to  the  specimen 
collected  on  Hermite  Island  by  J.  H.  Hooker,  No.  45  in  herb.  Wils.  (Paris 
gives  Falkland  Island,  but  I  do  not  know  on  what  authority.)  The  specimen 
from  Kerguelen  Island,  leg.  Eaton,  labelled  "  B.  curviseta  Mitt."  in  Herb. 
Kew.,  is  not  that  species.  Cardot  has  provisionally  given  it  a  new  name, 
but  in  my  opinion  it  is  the  tall  form  of  B.  magellanica,  exactly  agreeing  with 
the  middle  specimen  of  Hooker's  tvpe,  "  Weisia  acuta  var.,  456,  W.  130," 
of  B.  arcuata — i.e.,  B.  magellanica.  It  differs,  as  does  that  specimen,  in  the 
more  distant,  finely  setaceous  leaves,  from  the  fruiting  plant,  but  in  no 
other  way.     The  capsule  and  seta  of  Eaton's  plant  agree  with  B.  magellanica. 

The  upper  cells  of  B.  tnagellanica  are  in  Hooker's  specimens  frequently 
quite  short,  often  as  little  as  2  x  1  and  3x1;  and  on  first  examining 
them  I  was  disposed  to  think  that  B.  curviseta  Mitt,  was  only  an  extreme 
form  ;  closer  study,  however,  led  to  a  different  conclusion.  The  upper 
cells  in  B.  curviseta  are  regularly  quadrate  (not  "  rounded  "  as  Mitten  states, 
meaning  probably  simply  isodiametrical  as  opposed  to  elongate),  and  the 
whole  tissue  tends  to  be  shorter  and  less  firm  and  narrow  than  in  B. 
magellanica.  The  nerve  occupies  less  of  the  subula,  so  that  the  cells  of 
lamina  are  more  numerous  and  more  conspicuous  high  up  in  the  leaf,  and 
there  are  other  differences  which  are  pointed  out  by  Wilson  in  a  MS.  note 
on  his  specimen  of  No.  45,  Hermite  Island  :  "  Leaves  more  setaceous  and 
acute  at  the  apex  than  in  Oldfield  135  "  [i.e.,  B.  magellanica]  "  (often  white- 
tipped),  nerve  wider.  Seta  thicker  and  shorter.  Capsule  shorter  and  almost 
oblate,  less  evidently  apophysate."  All  these  characters  except  the  last,  as 
regards  the  capsule  neck,  I  find  borne  out  by  the  specimens  I  have  examined  ; 
and,  although  strikingly  near  one  another,  B.  curviseta  and  B.  magellanica 
are  no  doubt  to  be  retained  as  distinct  species. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

Blindia  (?)  torlessensis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35,  p.  335, 
t.  xxxix,  does  not  exist  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium  ;   but  from  the  description 


DICRANACEAE.  63 

and  figures  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  does  not  belonii;  here.  The  upper 
cells  are  quadrate,  the  lower  "  quadrilateral  '  {i.e.,  oblong  or  rectangular), 
the  peristome  teeth  bifid  for  one-third  their  length.  Brown  says  nothing 
about  enlarged  alar  cells,  to  which  he  usually  refers  in  his  later  articles, 
when  present.     It  is  almost  certainly  DicraneUa  cyrtodonta  (C.  M.). 

Dicranum  lancifoUutn  (BUndia  ? )  R.  Br.  ter.  op.  cit..  vol.  29,  p.  -158. 
t.  xxxi,  from  the  leaves  is  certainly  not  a  BUndia,  and  I  should  have  little 
doubt  is  Tridontium  tasmanicum  (H.  f.  &  W.),  to  which  I  should  also  be 
strongly  inclined  to  refer  D.  rostratntn  of  the  same  author  [op.  et  he.  cit.). 
in  spite  of  some  slight  disagreement  in  the  peristome  teeth,  which,  as  figured, 
are  highly  irregular.  I  have,  however.  New  Zealand  specimens  of  the 
Tridontium  in  which  the  peristome  approaches  very  closely  that  figured 
here.     There  is  no  .specimen  of  D.  lancifoUutn  in  Brown's  herbarium. 

BUndia  chrysea  C.  M.  &  Beck.  i.s  Dicranoweisia  antarctica  (C.  M.). 

BUndia  calcarea  R.  Br.  ter.  MS.  in  herb,  is  SeUgeria  Cardotii  R.  Br.  ter. 

DiCRANELLA  W.  P.  Schimp.,  Co  roll.,  p.  13  (1855). 

DicraneUa  is  a  large  genus  of  approximately  200  species,  and,  unfor- 
tunately, does  not  admit  of  division  into  well-defined  groups.  This  is 
evident  from  the  different  ways  in  wliicli  it  has  been  treated  by  various 
authors.  The  subgenus  Anisothedum  Mitt,  has  been  frequently — as  by  its 
author — considered  a  distinct  genus,  and  here  one  might  look  for  some 
clearly  defined  characters.  That  this  is  not  the  case  is  perhaps  best  evi- 
denced by  the  fact  that  while  Mitten's  Anisotheciuni  may  be  considered 
to  be  founded,  as  Limpricht  states,  on  DicraneUa  varia  (Hedw.),  this 
species  is  removed  fn)m  Anisothedum  by  C.  Miiller.  and  placed  (in  Gen. 
Muse.  Fr.)  under  DicraneUa . 

I  have  adopted  the  divisions  as  defined  by  Brotherus,  while  frankly 
feeling  that  they  do  not  appear  to  me  so  clearly  characterized  as  one  could 
desire.  In  any  case,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  identify  certain  of  the  species 
with  accuracy  without  a  careful  examination  of  the  ripe  fniit  and  peristome. 

Bvotlienis  divides  DicraneUa  into  three  subgenera,  briefly  characterized 
as  follows  : — 

Subgen.  I.  Microdus  Schimp. — Capsule  smooth,  not  plicate-striate, 
small,  erect,  usually  ovate  and  narrow-mouthed.  Annulus  well  developed. 
Peristome  teeth  very  short,  perforated,  often  irregular. 

Subgen.  II.  Dicranella  sens,  strict.  Lindb. — Nerve  at  ba.se  of  leaf 
broad  and  flat,  not  well  defined.  Capsule,  at  least  after  maturity,  plicate- 
striate,  more  or  less  thin-walled,  upright  or  inclined.  Exothecium  cells 
elongate  (prosenchymatous),  irregiilar  with  curved  walls.  Peristome  teeth 
more  highly  developed,  yellowish  or  reddish -brown,  faintly  papillose.  Seta 
often  pale. 

Subgen.  III.  Anisothecium  Mitt. — Nerve  at  base  narrow  and  well 
defined.  Capsule  smooth,  thick-walled,  usually  curved.  Exothecium  cells 
regularly  rectangular  or  quadrate.  Annulus  not  developed.  Peristome 
large,  deep,  red,  closely  papillose. 

Subgen.  II  is  not,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  represented  in  New  Zealand. 
Aongstroemia  cyrtodonta  C.  M.  is  referred  by  its  author  to  WeisieUa — i.e., 
Microdus — but  I  am  convinced  that  this  is  incorrect,  its  true  place  being 
in  Anisothecium.  All  the  New  Zealand  species,  therefore,  belong  to  that 
STibgenus. 

There  has  been  much  confusion  between  certain  of  the  New  Zealand 
and  some  South  American  species.     I  am  far  from  sure  that  I  have  been 


64  BKYOLOGi  OF  NK  W  ZEALAND. 

able  to  clear  up  the  uncertainty  in  all  cases,  but  I  believe  that  some  at  least 
of  the  difficulties  will  be  found  solved  in  the  following  treatment. 

Unfortunately,  none  of  R.  Brown's  species  of  Dicranella  (described  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  451,  as  Dicranum)  are  to  be  found  in  his 
herbarium.  I  have,  therefore,  only  been  able  to  make  suggestions  as  to 
their  identity.  The  fact  that  no  other  species  of  Dicranella  are  represented 
in  the  collection  increases  the  probability  that  some  or  all  of  his  species 
are  identical  with  species  already  described,  with  which  there  is  evidence 
that  he  was  unacquainted. 

Key  to  thk  Species. 


( 


Leaves  all  from  a  distinctly  sheathing  base  abruptly  narrowed  to  a  long, 

spreading  acumen  ;    upper  cells  papillose      . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

^'  1  Leaves,  at  least  the  lower,  not  or  scarcely  sheathing,  more  gradually  tapering  ; 

(         cells  smooth         . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  3 

(Stems  tall,  leaves  distant,  peristome  teeth  filiform  above,  highly  and  densely 
cristate-papillose. .  .  .  .  .  .  .  . .  . .       1.  rjathraid. 

Stems  shorter,  leaves  closely  set    (habit   of    D.   Schreberi),   peristome   teeth 
broad,  .striolate  above  or  lowly  papillose       . .  . .  2.  wairarapensis. 

Capsule  very  minute,  less  than  1  mm.  long  without  lid,  erect  and  symmetrical 
3.  ■  4.  gracillimft . 

Capsule  larger,  1  mm.  or  more  long,  inclined  and  curved  . .  . .  . .  4 

(Leaves  small,  about  2  mm.  long,  gradually  tapering  to  acumen,  the  upper  (ex- 
cluding the  pcrich.  bracts)  subequal,  and  similar.     Seta  5-7  mm.    .5.  cyrtodonta. 


4. 

I  ijea 

6-20  mm.  long   . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .  . .     3.  Jamesonii. 


1  Leaves  longer,  flexuo.se,  the  upper  at  least  from  a  wide  sheathing  base  ;    seta 


1.  Dicranella  clathrata  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  2,  65. 

Syn.  Dicranum  clathratnni  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.,  1844, 
p.  542  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  411.  D.  vaginatnm  var.  clathratuni 
H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  X.Z..  2,  65.  Aonqsiroemia  clathrata  C.  M., 
S}Ta.,  2,  608.  Diclwdonliuni  clathratmn  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  1,  86. 
Dicranum  canipylophylluni  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  loc.  cit. ;  Hand- 
book, loc.  cit.,  p.p.  {nee  Tayl.).  Aongstroeinia  lonchorrhyncha 
C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1898,  p.  114.  Dicranella  lonchorrhyncha  Par., 
Ind.,  p.  331.  ?  Dicranum  Cardoti  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  35,  p.  329,  t.  xxxvi.  ?  D.  papillosum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
vol.  29,  p.  456,  t.  xxix.  ?  D.  suhulatifolium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
p.  457,  t.  XXX.  Dicranum  variabile  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  455, 
t.  xxix.     Dicranella  variabilis  Par.,  Suppl.  Ind.,  p.  119. 

A  tall  species,  1-2  in.  high,  or  under  abnormal  conditions  the  sterile 
plant  may  be  much  taller.  An  inhabitant  of  wet  places.  Distinct  in  the 
distant  leaves,  with  long,  pale,  sheathing  bases,  by  which  the  stem  is  com- 
pletely hidden,  the  upper  part  of  the  sheath  of  one  leaf  enclosing  the  lower 
part  of  the  succeeding  one. 

The  statement  in  the  Handbook  that  the  leaf  subula  is  "  wholly  occupied 
by  the  stout  nerve  "  is  not  quite  correct.  The  lamina  is,  I  believe,  con- 
stantly, or  nearly  so,  distinct  to  apex,  but  the  cells  are  papillose  and 
obscure,  and  it  is  very  difficult  or  impossible  to  observe  the  delimitation  of 
the  nerve  without  sectioning. 

The  leaves  are  dull  lurid  green  above,  squarrose  when  moist,  but 
crisped  when  dry.  The  points  are  variable,  either  broad  at  apex  and 
coarsely  denticulate,  or  narrowly  tapering  and  entire.  The  seta  varies  in 
length .  The  capsule  is  sometimes  erect  and  symmetrical,  but  often  inclined 
and  as\Tnmetrical,  elliptic-ovate  or  shortly  ovate,  when  deoperculate  rather 


.  DICHANACKAE  65 

wide-mouthed,  so  that  the  capsule  is  turbinate  ;    the  lid  rostrate  with  a 
straight  or  curved  beak. 

The  peristome  is  large,  the  teeth  broad  and  united  at  base,  above  divided 
each  into  2-3  irregular  branches,  which  are  long,  filiform,  and  very  variously- 
connected  together,  sometimes  being  almost  free  throughout  their  length 
(in  which  case  the  undivided  portion  is  short  and  the  peristome  very  unlike 
the  typical  Dicranelloid  structure),  much  more  frequently  united  at  frequent 
intervals  by  transverse  bars,  which  sometimes  leave  such  small  spaces 
between  them  as  to  be  more  of  the  nature  of  perforations  in  a  solid  structure, 
whence  the  name  "  clathrata.''  The  basal  membrane  is  closely  barred, 
while  the  filiform  branches  are  densely  and  very  highly  cristate  with  close 
papillae,  so  that  their  internal  structure  is  entirely  hidden.  This  structure 
of  the  peristome  is  completely  different  from  that  prevailing  in  any  of  the 
other  New  Zealand  species. 

D.  clathrata  was  at  first  described  as  var.  dathratum  of  D.  vaginatum 
Hook.  {Dicmiiella  vaginata  Card.)  of  South  America.  The  two  plants  are 
apparently  identical  i)i  everything  but  the  peristome,  which,  while  of  the 
.same  minute  structure  in  D.  ragiiiata,  has  each  tooth  regularly  divided  into 
two  long  filiform  branches,  which  are  free,  or  nearly  so,  for  the  whole  of 
their  length. 

This  species  occurs  in  both  North  and  Soutli  Islands  ;  I  have  an  elongate, 
sterile  form,  5  in.  long,  collected  near  Lake  Wakatipu  by  J.  Meiklejohn  in 
1906.  It  appears  to  be  found  principally  in  wet  places  near  waterfalls,  and 
.seems  to  be  endemic  to  New  Zealand . 

Dicrannm  co)i>pylop}i//Jhn»  Tayl.  ?  (Fl.  N.Z..  2,  m  :  Handb..  p.  411) 
is,  so  far  as  Jolift'e's  jilant  is  concerned,  only  D.  cJaiJirata  (e  spec,  auctoris 
orig.  in  Herb.  Hooker.).  Hampe's  plant  under  this  name  is  no  doubt,  as 
('.  Miiller  states  [Gren.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  321),  identical  with  his  Aongstroemia 
redunca — i.e.,  D.  Jamesonii  below. 

No  specimen  of  Dicrniiuin  variable  exists  in  K.  Bntwn's  herbarium,  but 
from  the  description  and  figures  I  do  not  think  there  can  be  the  least  doubt 
that  it  is  D.  elafhrata — a  plant  evidently  not  Icnown  to  Brown,  who  does 
not  mention  it  among  the  New  Zealand  species  of  Dicranum.  The  other 
leductions  I  have  suggested  of  Brown "s  species  in  the  s}Tionymy  are  more 
tentative,  but  I  think  there  can  be  little  doubt  of  their  correctness. 

Aongstroemia  lonchorrhyncha  C.  M.  (type  in  C.  Miiller's  herb.,  Auckland, 
Jeg.  Cheeseman)  shows  no  differences  from  D.  clathrata.  There  is  nothing 
in  the  description  to  suggest  any  difference,  and  C.  Miiller  has  not  compared 
his  plant  with  D.  clathrata  or  any  other  species.  The  cap.sule  is  inclined, 
but  this  is  the  case  frequently  with  both  D.  clathrata  and  B.  vaginata. 
Wilson's  sketches  of  the  type  of  Dicraiuim  clathratio))  H.  f.  &  W.,  at  the 
British  Museum,  show  capsules  both  erect  and  (tblique,  and  varying  in  out- 
line, while  the  specimens  themselves  show  the  variation  in  form  still  more 
markedly.  This  variability  is  still  more  pronounced  in  the  closely  allied 
South  American  D.  vaginata. 

2.  Dicranella  wairarapensis  sp.  nov.     [Plate  VI,  fig.  15.] 

Dioica.  Caespites  densi,  pollicares,  superne  pallide  virides,  infeme 
fermginei,  habitu  D.  Schreberi  Hedw.  Caulis  simplex  vel  parce  divisus, 
strictiusculus  ;  folia  parva,  infra  laxiuscula,  supra  sat  conferta,  e  basi 
brevi  vaginante,  subauiplexicaidi,  erecta,  raptim  in  subulam  breviusculam 
linear i-lanceolatam,  valde  squurrosam,  integram  subobtusam,  siccitate  cris- 
patam,    angustata  ;     1-1 '5  mm.    longa.     Costa    debilis,    infeme    latiuscula, 


66  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

male  definita,  in  subula  tenuis,  migusta,  pellxcida,  indistincta,  infra  apiceni 
soluta.  Celhilae  basilares  omnes  anguste  lineares,  elongatae,  eae  subulae 
hrevissime  rectangulares  vel  subquadratae,  5-8  /x  latae,  omnibus  papilUs 
creberrimis  obscuratae,  scabridae,  parietibtis  tenuibus. 

Flores  masculi  in  canlibus  propriis  inter  femineos  intermixtis  terminales, 
gemmiformes,  grossiusculi.  Bracteae  pericliaetiales  minus  squarrosae.  in 
subulam  longiorem  tenuiorem  acutam  minus  abinipte  angustatae.  Seta 
brevis,  5-7  mm.  longa,  saturate  rubra  ;  theca  parva,  deoperculata  vix 
1  mm.  longa,  erecta,  symmetrica,  fusco-rubra,  elliptica,  ore  latiore  (sicca 
subturbinata  ?),  operculo  subaequilongo,  rostellato.  Exothecii  cellulae 
rectangulares,  ofacissimae,  parietibus  transversalibus  obscuris,  longiludi- 
nalibus  contra  pellucidis.  Annulus  nullus.  Peristomium  magnum,  infra 
orificium  paullo  insertum,  dentibus  e  membrana  basilari  brevissima  late 
lanceohtis,  infra  intense  nibris.  apicem  versus  in  2— i  cioira  in-egularia 
pallidiora  divisis  vel  hie  illic  perforatis,  sat  regulariter  densiuscule  transverse 
trabeculatis,  parte  dimidia  inferiore  sat  dense  papillosis,  supra — praecipue 
ad  crurium  basin — longitudinaliter  striolatis,  summo  apice  cnirium  hyalino 
dense  papillosis.     Spori  20-25  /x,  laeves. 

Hob. — -Mauriceville,  Wairarapa.  North  Island;  December,  1908;  leg. 
W.  Gray  (No.  27). 

A  well-marked  species,  having  the  habit  of  D.  Jamesonii,  or  still  more  of 
the  European  D.  Schreberi  (Hedw.),  but  at  once  distinct  from  these  by  the 
erect  theca  and  densely  papillose  cells.  From  D.  chthrata  it  differs  in  the 
more  compact  tufts,  much  closer  and  smaller  leaves,  with  the  subula  entire 
and  still  more  obscure  and  papillose,  and  the  peristome  entirely  different 
in  form  and  sculpture.  The  leaf-cells  of  the  subula  are  more  highly  papillose 
and  obscure  than  in  D.  clathrata,  .so  that  the  thin  nerve  appears  as  a  narrow 
pellucid  line,  instead  of  darker  or  concoloixms  as  in  that  species. 

The  structure  of  the  exothecium  is  somewhat  peculiar :  the  cells 
themselves  are  highly  opaque,  and  the  transverse  walls  are  narrow  and 
inconspicuous ;  the  longitudinal  walls,  on  the  contrary,  are  wider  and 
comparatively  translucent,  and  these,  as  the  cells  are  placed  in  regular 
longitudinal  rows,  appear  as  regular  pellucid  lines  nmning  the  length  of 
the  otherwise  opaque  capsule. 

3.  Dicranella  Jamesonii  (Mitt.)  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Musci,  p.  311. 

Syn.  Dicranum  Jamesoni  Tayl.  in  Ixmd.  Journ.  Bot.,  1848,  p.  281. 
Anisothecium  Jamesoni  Mitt.,  M.  Austr.-amer.,  p.  39.  Aong- 
stroemia  subredunca  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1898,  p.  114.  Dicranella 
subredunca  Par..  Suppl.  Ind..  p.  118.  Aongstroemia  redunca 
C.  M.  (false  "  H.  f.  &  W.")  in  Hedw..  1898.  p.  115,  et  Gen.  M. 
Fr.,  p.  321.  Dicranum  Schreberi  H.  f.  &  \V..  Fl.  N.Z..  2.  65: 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  411  [nee  Hedw.).  D.  campylophyUmn 
H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  2.  65  ;  Handb.,  I.e.,  p.p.  ?  Dicranum 
waimahaririense  E.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  36, 
p.  330,   t.  xxxvi. 

This  is,  I  believe,  the  most  frequent  species  in  New  Zealand,  and  the 
one  responsible  for  most  of  the  difficulties  that  have  arisen  in  connection 
with  the  genus.  It  is  certainly  the  plant  refen-ed  to  D.  Schreberi  by  Hooker 
and  AVilson,  followed  by  other  authors  and  collectors,  and  is,  indeed,  very 
near  that  species.  D.  Schreberi,  however,  has  the  leaves — as  pointed  out  in 
the  Handbook — denticulate  towards  apex,  while  in  the  New  Zealand  plant 


DICRANACEAE.  67 

tliey  are  entire,  or  with  a  few  indistinct  teeth  at  the  tip  only  ;  D.  Jamesonii 
is  also  (as  regards  the  fertile  plant)  a  more  robust  species,  and  the  leaves 
are  less  vaginant.  In  D.  Schreberi  nearly  all  the  leaves  on  the  stem  are 
strongly  and  widely  sheathing,  only  the  lowest  on  the  stem  failing  in  this 
respect ;  in  the  New  Zealand  j^lant  the  lower  leaves  are  comparatively 
narrow  at  base  and  not  sheathing,  but  they  become  wider  and  more  sheathing 
in  gradual  succession  higher  up  the  stem,  until  the  comal  ones  are  highly 
vaginant  and  very  similar  in  form  and  arrangement  to  those  of  D.  Schreberi. 

I  have  not  seen  the  New  Zealand  plant  {leg.  Kirk)  refeiTcd  by  Mitten  to 
his  Anisothecium  Jamesoni  {of.  Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26.  p.  286), 
but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  the  same  plant  as  that  refen-ed  in  the 
Handbook  to  D.  Schreberi.  Anis.  Jamesoni  (Spr.,  M.  Amazon,  et  Andini.  34) 
has  naiTower  leaves  with  longer  points  and  rather  firmer,  more  elongate 
areolation  than  in  most  of  the  New  Zealand  plants,  but  it  is  an  extremely 
variable  plant  in  length  and  width  of  subula,  &c.  (as  is  also  D.  Hookeri 
(C.  M.),  with  which  Mitten  united  it — en-oneously,  as  Cardot  has  pointed 
out  in  the  FI.  Bryol.  de  I'Ajitarctide,  p.  60)  ;  this  is  exemplified  also  in 
the  New  Zealand  plants,  which  show  much  variation  in  this  and  other 
respects. 

There  are  no  specimens  of  the  tnie  D.  Schreberi  (Hedw.)  from  New 
Zealand  in  either  Hooker's  or  Wilson's  herbaria,  nor  in  the  national 
collections  in  London. 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  Aongsir.  redunca  C.  M.  and  A.  subredunca 
C.  M..  and  have  no  hesitation  in  referring  l)ot]i  to  this  species.  The  only 
difference  between  the  two  suggested  by  C.  Muller  <»f  any  impctrtance  in 
his  comparison  in  Hedwigia  is  in  the  length  of  lid,  which  is  conical  in  A. 
subredunca  and  rostrate  in  A.  redunca.  But  D.  Jamesonii  is  very  variable 
in  this  respect  ;  on  the  same  tuft  I  have  seen  the  lid  longly  rostrate  and 
exceedingly  the  capsule  length,  and  al.so  shortly  i-o.stellate,  considerably 
less  than  the  capsule  length.  This  is  still  more  markedly  the  case  with  the 
allied  D.  Schreberi  (Hedw.).  There  were  no  operculate  capsules  on  the 
specimen  received  from  C.  Muller's  herbarium. 

C.  Muller  has  somewiiat  increased  the  confusion  by  carelessness  in  his 
citation  of  authorities.  In  Hedwigia  {loc.  cit.)  he  writes,  "  Aongstroemia 
redunca  (Hook.  &  Wils.)."  This  may  be  merely  a  slip,  but  I  am  inclined 
to  think  his  intention  was  to  write,  "Aongstroemia  redunca  M.  (Dicranum 
Schreberi  Hook.  &  Wils.)"  In  the  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  321,  he  enumerates 
"  A.  redunca  n.  sp.  [DicraneUa  campylophyUa  Hpe.  Hb.,  nee  Tayl.) ;  A. 
snhredunca  n.  sp.  ;  imd  A.  graciUima  n.  sp.  von  der  Sudinsel  Neuseelands." 
(The  latter  should  read.  "A.  gravillima  C.  M.  &  Beck."). 

Hampe's  New  Zealand  '*  D.  campylophyUa  "  is  no  doubt  the  same  thing 
as  C.  Miiller's  A.  redmica,  as  the  latter  states  ;  but  it  is  not  the  Dicranum 
campylophyUum  of  Taylor,  nor  again  the  D.  campylophyUum  of  the  Hand- 
book. D.  campylophyUum  Tayl.  is  not  a  New  Zealand  moss,  and  is,  in  any 
case,  not  near  Hampe's  plant,  which  has  smooth  cells,  those  of  D.  campylo- 
phyUum Tayl.  being  slightly  papillose,  at  any  rate  at  margin.  Colenso's 
plant  referred  to  B.  campylophyUum  by  Hooker  and  Wilson  figures  in 
Hooker's  herbarium  as  "Dicranum  allied  to  Schreberi."  and  on  another 
specimen  Wilson  has  written  "  N.Z.,  Col.  502  ;  D.  campylophyUum  Tayl.  ?  " 
This  is  certainly  the  same  plant  as  the  plant  of  Hooker's  own  collecting 
("  No.  328,  New  Zealand,  Dicranum  Schreberi  var."),  and  is  the  D.  Jamesonii. 
It  is  not  at  all  clear  to  me  why  in  the  Handbook  the  authors  give  both  this 
supposed  D.  campylophyUum  and  also  "  D.  Schreberi"  in  addition. 


68  BRYOLOGi'  OF  NE\A'  ZEALAND. 

No  specimen  can  be  found  of  Dicranum  waimakanriense  in  R.  Brown's 
collection,  but  from  the  description  and  figures  it  may,  I  think,  very  safely 
be  referred  here. 

The  capsule  in  D.  Jamesonii  is  not,  properly  speaking,  strumose  (c/. 
Handbook,  p.  411,  sub  D.  Schreberi),  but  when  the  capsule  is  dried  before 
maturity  a  substrumose  ring  is  formed  at  the  neck. 

D.    Jamesonii    appears    to    be    widely    distributed    in    New    Zealand. 

C.  Miiller's  specimen  of  Aongstr.  subredioica  bears  a  few  subglobose  or 
elliptical  gemmae  arising  from  axillary  rhizoids  on  the  stems.  They  are 
articulate,  smooth,  orange-brown.  I  have  described  and  figured  almost 
exactly  similar  ones  on  D.  heteromalla  from  Madeira  (c/.  Journ.  Bot., 
October,  1909,  t.  499),  and  they  occur  also  on  species  of  Barhnla,  and 
frequently  on  Leptobryum  pyrifornw  Wils. 

4.  Dicranella  gracillima  (C.  M.  &  Beck.)  Par.,  Ind..  p.  329. 

Syn.  Anisothecium  gracilUmnm  C.  M.  &  Beck,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  26,  p.  287,  t.  XXX.  Aongstroemia  gracillima  C.  M.  in  Hedw., 
1898,  p.  114;  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  321.  Dicranum  pygmaeum  R. 
Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  454.  t.  xxix.  Dicranella 
pygmaea  Par.,  Suppl.  Ind.,  p.  118.  Dicranum  pusillum  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  cit.,  p.  455,  t.  xxix.  Dicranella  pygtnaea  Par.,  Suppl.  Ind., 
p.  118. 

Paris  cites  this  species  as  Anis.  gracillimum  Mitt.,  while  C.  Miiller 
himself  refers  to  it  in  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.  (1901 )  as  Aongstr.  gracillima  n.  sp.  It 
was,  however,  described  and  figured  by  Beckett  as  quoted  above,  in  1893, 
from  a  specimen  "  Pine  Hill,  Dunedin  ;  W.  Bell  (det.  C.  M.),"  and  should 
be  cited  as  of  C.  M.  &  Beckett.  It  stands  in  C.  Miiller's  herbarium  as 
"Aongstr.  gracillima  C.  Mull.,  N.Z.,  Pine  Hill.  Dunedin,  leg.  W.  Bell,"  and 
the  same  citation  is  given  in  Hedwigia  {loc.  cit.),  showing  that  the  reference 
"n.  sp."  is  a  slip  merely,  and  does  not  refer  to  another  plant. 

The  two  species  of  Dicranum  described  by  R.  Brown  which  are  here 
placed  in  the  s}Tionymy  of  D.  gracillima  are  not  in  his  herbarium,  but  I 
do  not  think  there  can  be  any  question  that  they  represent  two  forms  of 
this  plant  differing  slightly  in  size,  the  only  difference  suggested  by  his 
description  being  that  the  cah-ptra  covers  the  greater  part  of  the  capsule  in 

D.  pusillum,  while  it  scarcely  covers  the  operculum  in  D.  pygmaeum. 

D.  gracillima  is  known  by  its  very  small  size,  slender  hab;t,  small  leaves, 
and  minute,  erect,  and  symmetrical  cap.sule.  Mtmewhat  wide-mouthed  when 
dry.  The  cells,  especially  in  the  lower  leaves,  are  markedly  wide  and  thin- 
walled,  and  are  all  elongate  ;  and  the  nerve  is  much  weaker  than  in  most 
species.     It  is  not  unlike  the  European  D.  rufescens  Schimp. 

The  known  localities  all  lie,  I  believe,  in  the  South  Island. 

5.  Dicranella  cyrtodonta  (C.  M.)  P^r.,  Ind.,  p.  328.     [Plate  VI,  fig.  16.] 

Syn.  Aongstroemia  cyrtodonta  C.  M.  in  Engler's  B<jt.  Jahrb..  1883, 
p.  87.  1  Blindia  (?)  torlessensis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol  35,  p.  339,  t.  xxxix. 

C.  Miiller  refers  rhis  species  to  Weisiella  ;  but  the  capsules  are  decidedly 
inclined  and  asymmetrical,  the  mouth  wide,  the  peristome  large  and  well 


DICRANACBAE.  69 

developed  with  close  papillae,  the  exotheciimi  cells  regularly  quadrate.  1 
think  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  its  proper  place  is  in  Amsothecmm. 

D.  cyrlodonta  is  distinct  in  the  leaves,  which,  except  the  perichaetial 
ones,  have  not  the  wide,  abruptly  contracted  shea'hing  base  characteristic 
of  the  upper  leaves  at  least  of  the  other  species  (except  D.  graciUima).  The 
leaf-points  are  short  and  wide  and  pellucid,  so  that,  though  the  nerve  is 
broad,  it  does  not  occupy  a  great  part  of  the  width  of  the  subula,  where 
the  cells  of  the  lamina  are  rather  wide,  empty,  and  pellucid,  and  subquadiate 
or  shortly  rectangular,  with  firm  but  rather  thin  walls.  D.  Jumesoxii  has 
the  upper  cells  somewhat  similar  in  form,  but  they  are  rarely  quadrate, 
have  less  firm  walls,  and  are  therefore  more  irregular  in  shape,  while  they 
are  rendered  much  more  obscure  by  the  cell-contents. 

The  leaves  have  usually  one  margin  very  narutwly  and  closely 
recurved. 

Blindia  (?)  torlessensis  K.  Br.  ter.  is  certainly,  judging  from  the  descrip- 
tif»n  and  figures,  a  Dicranella,  and,  I  think,  with  little  doubt  is  referable  to 
D.  cyrtodonta,  although  the  author  de-scribes  the  leaves  as  sheathing,  which 
is  applicable  only  to  the  perichaetial  ones  ;  the  leaves  in  D.  cyrtodonta  are, 
however,  wide  at  the  base  and  embrace  the  stem,  which  is  perhaps  all  that 
BroAvn  implies  by  his  term. 

Tiie  verv  perfunctory  description  of  Aougstr.  cyrtodmita  by  C.  Muller 
gives  no  locality  beyond  "  Nova  Seelandia  "  for  Dr.  Naumanns  plant. 

INCERTAE   SEDIS. 

Dicraitella  erecto-l/icca  (K.  Br.  ter.)  Par..  Supj)!.  lud..  p.  116  {Dicramini 
erecto-theca  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  2i»,  p.  155,  t.  xxix),  is  no 
doubt  a  Dicranella,  but  the  figures  and  de.scriptions  do  not  admit  of  a  close 
estimate  of  its  position. 

Dicrannm  craigihurnense,  D.  Gulliveri.  and  D.  cUntonense,  described  by 
the  same  author  in  the  .same  publication,  are  also  quite  doubt fril  .species, 
apparently  belonging  to  this  genus. 

Dicranella  laiicijolia  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.  and  D.  rostrata-iR.  Br.  ter.)  Par. 
are  certainly  referable  to  Tridontixni  tasmanioon.  while  D.  riipestris  (R.  Br. 
ter.)  Par.  is  identical  ^vith  Blindia  rohusta  Hampe. 

D.  Cockaynii  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.  and  D.  dehilis  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.,  described 
by  Brown  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  456,  tt.  xxix,  xxx,  as  Dicramini, 
seem  to  me  to  belong  here  rather  than  to  Dichodonti'on,  as  Brotheras 
suggests.  D.  Cockaynii  might  quite  conceivably  be  the  plant  described  as 
D.  tcairarapensis  above.  Unfortunately,  these  species  are  not  to  be  found 
in  Brown's  herbarium,  and  their  identity  must  remain  doubtful. 

Campylopodium  Besch.,  Fl.  Brvol.  Nouv.  Caled.  in  Ann.  d.  Sc.  nat..  13.  189 

(1873). 

This  small  genus,  which  may  be  described  as  having  the  habit  of  Catnpy- 
lopus  but  the  vegetative  characters  of  Dicranella.  is  considered  by  Brothems 
to  be  doubtfully  deserving  of  separation  hxnn  the  latter  genus.  Apart, 
however,  from  the  cygneous  seta  and  setaceous  leaves,  it  has  the  pachy- 
dermatous capsule,  furrowed  when  dry,  of  Campylopus,  and  it  appears 
to  me  desirable  to  maintain  it  as  distinct  from  Dicranella.  It  seems 
questionable  whether  Microcampylopus  C.  M.  should  not  be  united  with  it. 

The  species  included  here  appear  under  Dicranodontium  in  the  Hand- 
book. 


70  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

Upper  leaf-cells   smooth  ;    leaves  abruptly  narrowed  from   a  wide,  vaginant 

base,  nearly  entire  . .  . .  .  •  .  •  . .    1.  euphorocladum. 

Upper  leaf-cells  rugulose  with  the  projecting  cell-walls ;  leaves  more  gradu- 
ally narrowed  from  a  lanceolate  base,  serrulate  above  . .  2.  Buchanani. 

1.  Campylopodium  euphorocladum  (C.    M.)   Besch.  in  Ann.  d.  Sc.  nat., 
loc.  cit.     [Plate  VI,  fig.  17.] 

Syn.  Aongstroemia  ewphoroclada  C.  M.,  S}ti.,  1,  429.  Ca)npylopus 
ewphorocladus  Bry.  jav..  1.  79,  t.  66.  Dicranella  ewphoroclada 
Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  2,  637.  Campylopus  nanus  Bry.  jav.,  1  74, 
t.  61  {nee  C.  M.).  Dicranum  pseudo-naniim  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit., 
1859,  p.  190.  Campylopus  pseudo-nanus  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  1,  120. 
Microcampylopus  pseudo-nanus  C.  M.  in  Hedw..  1899,  p.  78. 
Dicranodontium  flexipes  Mitt.,  MS.  ex  H.  f.  &  W.,  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  413.  Campylopodium  flexipes  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  1,  312.  Dicranum  proscriptum  H.  f.  &  W., 
Fl.  N.Z.,  2,  67  {nee  Hornsch.).  Campylopodium  tahitense  Besch. 
in  Ann.  d.  Sc.  nat.,  1895,  p.  15. 

The  synonymy  of  this  and  the  following  species  have  been  considerably 
extended  by  the  redescription  of  the  same  plant  from  different  parts  of  the 
Pacific  and  Malaysian  regions  under  different  names  ;  but  in  addition  to 
this  a  good  deal  of  confusion  has  been  introduced  through  careless  reference 
to  and  neglect  of  authorities.  A  considerable  part  of  the  above  sjTionymy 
is  taken  from  Fleischer  (Musci  von  Buitenzorg,  1,  62),  by  whom  the  identity 
of  the  New  Zealand  plant  {Dicranodontium  flexipes  Mitt.)  with  the  Javan 
species  was  first  detected.  Fleischer,  however,  has  been  led  into  some 
eiTor  by  copying  Paris  (Index,  ed.  1,  p.  237).  where  references  are  remark- 
ably transposed.  Thus  Grimmia  Bnchanani  Stirt.  has  nothing  to  do  with 
the  present  plant,  but  belongs  to  the  following  species,  while  the  synonymy 
of  the  St.  Helena  plant,  which  Mitten  pointed  out  is  not  identical,  as  Hooker 
and  Wilson  in  the  Flora  of  New  Zealand  supposed,  with  the  present  species, 
is  quite  incorrectly  given.     It  should  probably  read  as  follows  : — 

Campylopodiu.m  proscriptum  (Horusch.)  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  1,  312. 

Syn.  Didymodon  proscriptus  Hornsch.  in  Hor.  Phys.,  Berol., 
p.  60,  t.  12.  Leptotrichum  Hornschuchii  C.  M.,  Syn.,  1,  450. 
Dicranella  proscripta  Mitt,  in  Melliss,  St.  Helena,  p.  357. 
D.  cygnaea  Aongstr.  in  Oefv.  af  K.  Vet.-Akad,  Foerh.,  1878, 
n.  5,  p.  47.     Campylopodium  cygnaeum  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  237. 

C.  euphorocladum  is  probably  widely  distributed  in  New  Zealand.  I 
have  it  in  my  herbarium  from  two  or  three  localities  in  the  North  Island, 
including  one  in  the  extreme  north,  collected  by  Beckett  ;  and  also  from 
Dunedin,  South  Island,  where  it  was  collected  by  W.  Bell.  In  general 
habit  it  closely  resembles  the  following  species,  with  the  appearance  of  a 
very  small  species  of  Campylopus,  a  quarter  to  half  an  inch  in  height,  with 
very  delicate,  setaceous,  silky  foliage.  It  is,  indeed,  scarcely  to  be  separated 
from  Campylopus  until  the  leaves  are  examined  under  the  microscope,  when 
the  comparatively  narrow  nerve,  longly  excurrent  in  the  flexuose  arista, 
and  the  short  upper  cells  and  general  Dicranelloid  structure  of  the  areolation 
shows  its  position.  The  differences  between  it  and  the  following  species  are 
dealt  with  under  the  latter  plant. 


DICRANACEAE.  71 

2.  Campylopodium  lineare  (Mitt.)  Dixon  comb.  nov.     [Plate  VI,  fig.  18.] 

Syn.  Dicranodontium  lineare  Mitt.,  MS.  ex  H.  f.  &  W.,  Handb.  X.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  413.  Grvnmia  Buchanani  Stirt.  iu  Proc.  Xat.  Hist.  Soc. 
of  Glasgow,  1876,  p.  187.  Aongstroemia  Buchanani  C.  M.  in 
Hedw.,  1898,  p.  116.  Campylopodium  Buchanani  Par..  Suppl. 
Ind.,  p.  88. 

Neither  Stirton  nor  C.  Miiller  was  acquainted  with  the  preceding  species 
as  a  New  Zealand  plant.  In  his  description  of  A.  Buchanani  C.  Miiller 
makes  no  reference  to  C.  euplwrocladum  (or  flexipes),  but  compares  his 
plant  with  Campylopodium  capiUaceum  (H.  f.  &  W.),  which  is  a  very  different 
plant  now  placed  in  Campylopus  [C.  Holotnitrium  Jaeg.).  Consequently 
his  description  of  the  present  plant  takes  no  account  of  its  differences  from 
C.  euphorocladum  ;  in  fact,  it  is  far  more  applicable  to  that  species  than  to 
the  one  which  is  being  described  !  The  only  point  in  the  diagnosis  which 
is  more  applicable  to  C.  lineare  is  the  description  of  the  base  as  "  paiiim 
dilatate  vaginata.'"  The  same  remark  applies  to  Stirton's  description  of 
his  Gr.  Buchanani.  I  have,  however,  good  specimens  of  the  original  gather- 
ing made  by  Buchanan,  "  Wellington,  N.Z..  leg.  J.  Buchanan."  sent  me 
by  Mr.  D.  Petrio.  from  which  I  have  been  able  to  ascertain  n(»t  oiilv  the 
distinguishing  characters  of  what  is  no  doubt  a  good  species,  but  also,  with 
scarcely  a  doubt,  its  identity  with  the  Dicranodontinm  litieare  Mitt,  of  the 
Handbook,  no  specimens  of  which,  unfortunately,  are  to  be  found  in  Mitten's 
herbarium,  or  in  either  of  the  national  collections  in  London. 

The  sheathing  portion  of  the  leaf  is.  as  pointed  out  by  Mitten,  much 
narrower  than  in  C.  euphorocladuin.  being  ovate-lanceolate  rather  than 
widely  ovate  or  obovate  ;  the  subula  is  rather  stouter,  and  the  lamina 
usually  (I  believe,  constantly)  extends  much  higher  up  in  the  leaf,  frequently 
remaining  in  1-3  rows  of  cells  almost  to  the  extreme  apex.  The  upper 
cells  are  shortly  rectangular,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  margin  of  the 
subula  is  distinctly  serrulate,  while  the  projecting  transverse  walls  of  the 
cells  render  the  sui-face  of  the  leaf  finely  scabrous  or  nigulose.  The  back  of 
the  nerve  is  also  somewhat  denticulate. 

The  inflorescence  is,  as  described  by  Mitten,  autoicous  ;  not  dioicous, 
as  C.  Miiller  gives  it.  The  o  flower  is  terminal  on  a  separate  branch,  below 
the  perichaetium,  the  ]>erig(mial  bracts  ovate  to  ovate-lanceolate,  the 
antheridia  few  and  small,  about  0-02  mm.  long,  naiTowly  clavate  ;  para- 
physes  few  and  inconspicuous. 

The  capsule  differs  somewhat  from  that  of  C.  euphorocladuin.  In  that 
species  it  is  ovate  or  somewhat  fusiform,  being  narrowed  at  the  base  to  a 
substmmose,  equal  apophysis,  and  also  above  to  a  .somewhat  small  mouth, 
below  which  also  it  is  slightly  constricted.  After  deoperculation  and  on 
drying  the  capsule  remains  of  approximately  the  same  form,  becoming 
deeply  plicate,  somewhat  (though  less  strongly)  narrowed  at  the  mouth, 
and  also  constricted  below  it.  In  C.  lineare  the  capsule  is  slightly  shorter, 
and  less  narrowed  above,  so  that  the  empty  dry  capsule  is  scarcely  narrower 
above  than  in  the  middle,  though  somewhat  constricted  below  the  mouth  ; 
it  is,  in  fact,  distinctly  urceolate. 

The  lid  in  both  species  is  sharply  beaked  approximately  half  the  length 
of  the  capsule.  I  have  not  detected  any  difference  between  the  two  species 
in  peristome  or  spores  ;  the  latter  are  rather  large,  20-30  fx,  somewhat 
irregular  in  form,  opaque  with  close  granulations. 

The  original  locality,  in  Canterbury  (Travers),  and  Buchanan's  station 
near  Wellington,  appear  to  be  the  only  known  records. 


72  BKYOLOGV    OF    NKW     ZEAI.A^'D. 

[DiCHODONTiUM  Schimp . 

Brotherus  (Miisci,  p.  316)  suggests  that  four  species  of  Dicranum  described 
by  R.  Brown  m  Tra,as,  N.Z.  tnst.,  vol.  29,  pp.  456-57  (viz.,  Tj.  Cockaymi, 
D.  debilum,  D.  papillosum,  and  D.  suhlatifolium),  may  very  possibly  belong 
to  this  genus,  being  no  doubt  partly  guided  to  this  conclusion  by  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  cells  as  papillose.  Unhappily,  not  one  of  these  foiir  species 
exists  in  Brown's  herbarium  ;  but  from  a  careful  comparison  of  the  figures 
and-  descriptions,  together  with  their  position  in  Brown's  arrangement 
(next  to  D.  Schreberi),  I  have  little  doubt  that  they  belong  rather  to 
Dicranella,  to  which,  too,  their  narrow-pointed  vaginant  leaves  would  attach 
them  ;  and  in  regard  to  the  last  two  species  I  have  scarcely  any  hesitation 
in  referring  them — as  I  have  done  above — both  to  D.  clathrafa.  Dicho- 
dontiwn,  moreover,  is  imrepresented  in  Australia,  and  is  mostly  confined 
to  Europe  and  North  America,  a  single  additional  species  being  found  in 
the  Himalaya,  and  two  others  in  Chile  and  the  Magellan  region.  It  must, 
I  think,  therefore,  be  certainlv  excluded  at  present  from  the  New  Zealand 
list.] 

DiCRAXowEisi.\  Lindb. 

The  genus  Dicranoweisia  is  rather  difficult  to  define,  on  the  one  hand 
from  Blindia,  and  on  the  other  from  Dicranum.  C.  Miiller,  indeed,  includes 
Dicranoweisia  under  Blindia,  while  Mitten  (M.  Austro-amer.)  makes  it  a 
section  of  Dicranum  as  Isocarpus.  The  crisped  leaves  (when  dry),  of  less 
firm  texture,  with  the  alar  cells  only  moderately  developed,  short  erect 
capsule,  and  rather  poorly  developed  peristome  are  the  chief  characters, 
but  in  the  only  New  Zealand  species  the  alar  cells  are  highly  developed, 
while  in  this  and  in  the  Euu>pean  D.  crispula  the  peristome  teetJi  are  slightl}' 
striolate  as  in  Dicranum.  It  is  therefore  somewliat  liard  to  justify  its  separa- 
tion from  Dicranum,  the  more  so  in  view  of  the  §  Holodontium  Mitt,  of  that 
genus,  where  the  peristome  is  almost  identical  with  that  of  Dicranoioeisia  ; 
and  I  am  strongly  inclined  to  think  that  it  would  be  more  satisfactory  to 
imite  the  species  of  Holodontium  with  the  present  genus  so  long  as  it  is 
retained  as  separate  from  Dicranum.  Tiie  generic  name  very  aptly  describes 
the  relationships  of  the  group. 

Dicranoweisia  antarctica  (C.  M.)  Pr.r.,  Iiid.,  p.  339. 

-Syu.  Blindia  antarctica  C.  M.,  Syn.,  1,  344.  Dicranum  antarcticum 
Mitt.,  M.  Austro-amer.,  p.  63.  Weissia  crispula  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl. 
Antarct.,  1,  127,  t.  58  (wee  W.  crispula  Hedw.).  W.  crispula  var. 
ambigua  Wils.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  404.  Blindia  cimjsea  C.  M.  & 
Beck,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  p.  290.  [Veissia  chrysea  R.  Bi. 
ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  441,  t.  .xxxv'ii.  W .  Webbii 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  440,  t.  xxxviii. 

This  plant  was  referred  by  Hooker  and  Wilson  to  D.  crispula  (Hedw.), 
a  widely  spread  species  on  the  colder  mountains  of  the  Northern  Hemi- 
sphere. The  New  Zealand  and  Antarctic  plant,  however,  differs  in  certain 
definite  characters  :  the  alar  cells  are  very  strongly  developed,  forming 
clearly  marked  auricles  ;  the  remaining  basal  cells  are  narrower  and  firmer, 
the  plants  taller,  and  the  capsule  quite  smooth  when  dry,  while  in  the  true 
D.  crispula  it  is  slightly  plicato-striate.  The  disposition  of  the  leaves  wJien 
dry  in  D.  antarctica  is  also  cliaracteristic  ;  the  lower  part  remaining  scarcely 


DICUANACEAE.  73- 

altered,  while  Mie  upper  half  is  strongly  crisped.  The  capsule  varies  a  good 
deal  in  outline,  from  turgidly  oval  to  rather  longly  elliptical,  and  is  always 
slightly  contracted  at  the  mouth.  The  peristome  is  fragile  and  soon  lost  ; 
and  I  have  not  seen  capsules  in  good  condition  for  examination.  The  teeth 
are  entire  or  only  slightly  and  irregularly  divided  or  perforated  at  the  tips, 
slightly  papillose,  and  sometimes  at  least  showing  vertical  striolae  in  the 
lower  or  median  part.  The  spores  measure  about  20 /u,,  and  are  finely 
granulate.  I  have  not  been  able  to  detect  the  presence  ox  stomata  on  the 
capsule,  but  they  are  present  in  all  the  European  species. 

The  identity  of  the  New  Zealand  ''  W.  crispida''  with  Dicramoii  ant- 
arcticwn  C.  M.  was  recognized  by  Hooker  and  Wilson  in  the  Handbook, 
p.  404  ;  but  it  seems  to  have  been  lost  sighi;  of  since  then  in  New  Zealand  ; 
this,  however,  was  not  from  any  want  of  knowledge  of  the  plant  itself,  which 
has  been  widely  collected  and  known  as  Blimlia  chrysea  C.  M.  C.  MUllers 
type  specimens  of  this,  as  well  as  numerous  others  which  I  have  examined 
of  Beckett's  and  Brown's,  show  that  it  is  absolutely  identical  with  the 
original  Blivdia  (nitarcfica  C.  M.  Weissia  Webbii  in  R.  BroA\ni's  herbarium 
is  also  the  same  tiling.  In  liis  article  {loc.  cit.)  on  Weissia,  R.  Browai  refers 
to  Beckett's  publication  of  Bliadia  chrysea  under  that  genus  as  a  mistake, 
the  capsule  in  Blindia  being  turbinate  or  .subpyriform  ;  not  recognizing 
that  Bliiidia  is  used  by  Midler  in  a  wider  .sense,  including  the  species  of 
Dicraiioweisia.  Blindia  chrysea  siiouid  properly  be  cited  as  of  C.  M.  & 
Beckett.  Brown's  note  may  here  be  recalled  as  to  the  colour  of  the  present 
species — ^yellowish  green  when  its  habitat  is  on  n»cks,  wliere  the  plants  are 
subject  to  be  often  dried  up  :  dark  green  when  the  habitat  is  on  damp 
banks. 

"  Weissia  crispula  (?)  Ludwig  "*  (R.  Brown,  loc.  cil..  p.  440)  is  not  the 
present  plant,  from  the  specimens  in  Hiown's  herbarium  so  named  ;  it  is 
Weisia  flaripes  H.  f.  &  AV. 

D.  antarctica  has  an  interesting  distribution.  It  is  evidently  wi(k-ly 
spread  over  the  South  Island,  but  I  have  seen  no  records  from  the  Northern 
Island,  nor  from  Tasmania.  It  is  known  also  from  Campbell  Island,  and, 
outside  the  New  Zealand  region,  from  Hermite  Island,  Piiegia,  and  from 
the  Marion  Islands,  the  latter  record  being  perhaps  doubtful.  This  distribu- 
tion may  possibly  be  held  to  support  the  idea  of  a  land  connection  with  the 
antarctic  distinct  from,  and,  if  so,  probably  subsequent  to,  the  land  connec- 
tion through  Tasmania  by  which  probably  the  greater  part  of  the  mosses 
common  to  the  two  regions  reached  New  Zealand. 


*    K. 


Ludwig  "  is  a  misprint  for  •'  Hodwig  "  in  the  Handbook,  copied  bj'  R.  Brown. 


74  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 


EXPLANATION  OF  PLATES. 


Plate  V. 


Fig.     1.  PUuridium  Jongirostre  (type),     a,  a',  plant,    X  4.     h,  upper  stem  leaf,  X  20. 

c,  perichaetial  leaf,  x  20.      d,    upper   cells,   X  200.      e,    median   cells   of 

basal  part,  X  200.  , 

Fig.     2.  P.  Arnoldii  (Dunedin  ;    Petrie).     a,  a',  plant,   X  4. 
Fig.     3.  Ditrickum   elongatum   (Otago ;    Petrie).      a,   a',   capsule,    X    4.      6,  peristome, 

X  100. 
Fig.     4.    D.   strictum.      a,    a',    capsule,    X    4    (Weir,    Musci   Novao-Granatenses,    174). 

b,  leaf-base,   X   20.       c,  cells  of  shoulder,   X  200  (Lord  Auckland  Islands, 
■57  and  58,  Herb.  Hooker.). 

Fig.  5.  D.  punrtulatum.  a,  a',  capsule,  X  4.  b,  perLstonie,  X  100  (Watrarapa ; 
Gray),  c,  leaf-base,  X  20.  d,  cells  of  shoulder  (N.Z.  ;  Lyall,  in  Herb. 
Hooker.). 

Fig.     6.  Dislichium  capiUaceum.     a,  a',  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.     7.  Ditrichutn  calcareum  (type).      a,   stem,   nat.   size,     b,   b',   stem-leaves,    X    20. 

c,  upper  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.     8.  D.  brevirostrum  (type),     a,  plant,  nat.  size,     b,  b',  stem-leaves,   X  20. 
Fig.     9.  D.  blindioides  (herb.  C.  Miiller).     a,  stem,  nat.  size,     b,  leaf,    X    20.     r.  leaf- 
base,   X  20.     d,  upper  cells,   X   200. 

Fig.  10.  Paeudodistirhium  Buchanani  (type),  a,  leaf,  X  20.  b,  cells  of  base,  X  100. 
c,  leaf-apex,   X  25.     d,  upper  cells,  X  200.     e,  e',  capsules,  X  4. 

Fig.  11.  Pa.  Brotherusii  (ty\ye).  a,  leaf-apex,  x  25.  6,  upper  cells,  x  200.  c,  c',  cap- 
sules, X  4. 


Platk  VI. 

Fig.  12.  Seligeria  Cardotii   (type,   as   Blindin   calcarea).      a,  a',   plant,  X  4.     h,   leaves, 

X  20.     c,  upper  cells,  x  200. 
Fig.  13.  Blindia  tenuifolia  (Mount  Thompson;    Brown),     a,  leaf,  X  20.     6,  upper  cells, 

X  200. 
Fig.  14.  B.  magellanica  (New  Zealand  ;    Colenso).     a,  plant,  nat.  size,     b,  capsule  and 

perichaetium,  X  8.     c,  dry  capsule,  X  12.     d,  leaf,  x  20.     e,  upper  cells, 

X  200. 
Fig.   15.   Dicranella  wairarapensis  (type),     a,  plant,     b,  i  stem,  nat.  size,     c  c',  leaves, 

X  20.     d,  upper  cells,   X  200.     e,  part  of  subula,  X   100.     /,  /',  capsule, 

X  4.     g,  peristome,   X   100. 
Fig.   16.  D.  cyrtodonta  (type  ;    herb^  C.  Miiller).      a,  a',  stem,  nat.  size,     b,  stem-leaf, 

X  20.      c,  upper  cells,   X   200.      d,  upper  cells    of   branch  leaf,   X   200. 

e,  perichaetial  leaf,  x  20.    /,  capsule,  X  4.     g,  peristome  teeth  (imperfect), 

X  100. 
Fig.  17.  Campylopodium  euphorodadum  (Rotorua,  Auckland  ;    Petrie).     a,  leaf,    X    20. 

b,  upper  cells,  X  200. 
Fig.  18.  C.  lineare  (Wellington  ;    Petrie).     a,  leaf,  X  20.     b,  upper  cells,  X  200. 


IH 


PLATE  V. 


H.  iV.  T)i.n>n  del.] 


West   yeimnan,  proc 


Face  p.  /-J.] 


12a  i2a' 


12b 


I 


14a 


.1 


J 


14c 


■1 


12c 


r 


I4b 


PLATE  VI. 


Jg^ 


I4d 


I4e 


1 


I3b 


\ 


15a 


15b 


z' 


7^ 


^ 


I3c 


ISc' 


,«|,^3^#?|3,?^| 


I5g 


V  t' 


16a 


i6a 


ISc 


I5d 


?        ( 


I5f 


I5f' 


^ 


16  f 


I5e  f 


if 


I6d 


■'l1 


16c 


17b 


!6b 


I6e 


;5. 


I7a 


18a 


H.  N.  Dixon  ileLj 


[West.  Xeivinan,  proc. 


71        R/         ■■■\ 
NEW    ZEALANJ)    INSTITUTE.  X^\^~y^' 

BULLETIN     No.     3. 


STUDIES    IX    THE 


BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  SPECIAL  REFEKKNCE  To  THH  HERBARIUM  OK  ROBERT  r.HOW. 
OF  CHRlSTClirUCH.  N'KW  ZEALAND. 


By    H.     N.    DIXON,    M.A..    F.L.S. 


PART    III. 


EDITED    AND    PUBLISHED     UNDER    THE     AUTHORITY    OF    THE    BOARD    OF 

GOVERNORS   OF   THE    INSTITUTE. 


Issued    1st    August,    1923. 


WELLINGTON,  N.Z. 
w.  a.  g.  skinner,  government  printer. 

Wheldon  and  Wesley,  Ltd.,  28  Essex  Street,  Str-^nd,  London  W.C. 


75 


NEW    ZEALAND    INSTITUTE 


BULLETIN    No.    3,    PART    III. 


Issued  1st  Augxjst,  1923. 


STUDIES    IX    THE 

BEYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH   SPECIAL    REFERENCE   TO   THE   HERBARIUM   OF 

ROBERT   BROWN. 

By  H.  N.  Dixon,  M.A.,  F.L.S. 
PART    III. 

Plates  VII  and  \"III. 


Since  the  publication  of  Part  II  the  outbreak  of  war  in  Europe  has  seriously 
interfered,  in  more  than  one  respect,  with  the  carrying-out  of  these  studies. 
One  of  my  primary  objects  has  been  to  clear  up  the  position  of  a  number 
of  New  Zealand  species  created  by  C.  Miiller,  either  described  by  him  in 
the  "  Synibolae  ad  Bryologiam  Australiae  ""  (Hedwigia,  1897-98),  or  cited  as 
unpublished  names  in  the  "  Genera  Muscorum  Frondosoruni."  The  un- 
happy state  of  hostility  between  the  nations  has  rendered  it  impossible  to 
obtain  from  Berlin  some  of  the  specimens  in  C.  Miiller's  herbarium  which 
are  necessary  in  order  to  determine  their  true  position.  Fortunately,  some 
of  those  with  which  this  instalment  is  concerned  had  been  kindly  loaned 
to  me  before  the  outbreak  of  hostilities,  and  for  these  I  have  to  express  my 
indebtedness  to  the  authorities  of  the  Berlin  Museum  ;  but  in  a  few  cases 
this  was  not  possible,  and  I  have  been  obliged  to  form  my  opinions — of 
necessity  inconclusive — from  the  descriptions  alone.  If  these  have  been 
for  the  most  part  unfavourable  to  the  validity  of  the  species,  it  is  because 
they  date  in  nearly  all  cases  from  a  late  period  in  C.  Miiller's  life,  when  his 
1* 


76  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

critical  faculty  had  without  question  become  impaired  ;  and  will  not,  1 
trust,  be  held  to  cast  any  slur  on  the  immense  contributions  to  botanical 
science  made  by  this  great  bryologist  during  the  course  of  his  life. 

On  the  other  hand,  further  and  very  welcome  light  has  been  thrown 
on  Brown's  plants  by  the  kindness  of  Mr.  G.  Brown,  son  of  R.  Brown. 
The  earlier  parts  of  this  bulletin  having  come  under  his  notice,  Mr.  G. 
Brown  wrote  informing  me  that  the  bulk  of  his  father's  collection  remained 
in  his  hands,  though  some  parts  had  unfortmiately  perished.  Subsequently 
he  kindly  sent  me  specimens  of  all  that  he  could  find  of  R.  Brown's 
published  and  unpublished  species,  as  well  as  a  large  amount  of  unnamed 
material  :  and  these  have  been  of  inestimable  value,  embracing  as  they 
do  a  large  number  of  types  of  species  not  represented  in  the  Christchurch 
Museum  collection. 

Before  continuing  the  further  study  of  the  Dicranaceae  I  wish  to  make 
one  or  two  additions  and  corrections  to  Parts  I  and  II. 

Part  I,  p.  12.-  To  the  synonymy  of  Dicicnioloma  Menziesii  add 
"  Leucoloma  cnh/oiperoidentn  C.  ]\I.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  359.'"  I  have 
received  part  of  the  type  material  from  the  Berhn  Museum,  and  find 
that  it  is  quite  identical  with  this  species. 

Part  I,  p.  19. — Dictaiioloma  chnjsodrepaneum.  Further  material  tends 
to  diminish  the  distance  between  this  and  D.  rohusfxm.  The  leaf  subula 
is  often  more  sharply  denticulate  than  indicated  in  the  description.  The 
pale  border  may  be  scarcely  distinct  (and  specimens  of  D.  lobustuni 
sometimes  show  an  equally  defined  border)  ;  and  altogether  the  validity 
of  the  species  appears  very  dubious.  The  setae  are  generally  single  in 
each  perichaetium. 

Part  II,  p.  55. — After  Seligeria  Cardotii — 

Seligeria  diminuta  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.   Grimmia  diminuta   R.   Br.   ter.   in   Trans.   X.Z.   Inst.,   vol.   27 
(1894),  p.  417,  t.  .33. 

The  original  gathering  of  Orimmia  diminuta  (limestone  rocks  near 
Castle  Hill,  Christchurch,  Mar.,  1891  ;  coll.  R.  Brown)  proves  to  be  a 
Seligeria.  It  differs  at  once  from  S.  Cardotii — with  which  it  was  growing 
— in  the  leaves,  which  are  much  wider,  and  shorter  in  the  acumen,  not 
finely  setaceous  as  in  that  species  ;  in  the  seta,  which  is  strongly  curved 
and  cygneous  (in  S.  Cardotii  it  is  at  most  slightly  curved  only)  ;  and  very 
markedly  in  the  form  and  structure  of  the  capsule.  This  in  S.  Cardotii 
when  deoperculate  is  about  0-5  mm.  long,  of  equal  width,  turbinate,  and 
tapering  gradually  into  the  seta  :  in  the  present  species  it  is  appreciably 
larger,  not  turbinate  but  subglobose  (the  widest  part  being  at  mid- 
capsule,  not  at  the  mouth),  and  the  texture  is  entirely  different.  The 
upper  exothecium  cells  in  *S'.  Cardotii  are  small,  irregular,  remarkably 
incrassate  with  yellowish  walls,  the  lumen  in  fact  being  often  but  little 
wider  than  the  cell-wall  ;  one  or  two  rows  at  orifice  being  transversely 
rectangular,  but  not  much  altered  in  size  or  colour.  In  S.  diminuta 
the  upper  cells  are  about  four  times  as  large,  Avith  soft,  not  much 
incrassate,  concolorous  walls,  with  three  or  four  rows  at  orifice  much 
smaller,  highly  incrassate,  of  a  deep  red-brown. 

Brown's  figures,  so  far  as  they  go,  give  a  good  idea  of  the  plant,  but 
the  leaves  are  drawn  a  little  too  broad  in  the  acumen. 


DICRANACEAE.  77 

Part  II,  pp.  57,  59. — I  have  given  Blindia  Wellingtonii  C.  M.  as  a 
synonym  of  B.  tenuijolia  ;  but  Mr.  Weymouth  has  recently  written  that 
this  is  not  the  case.  B.  Wellingtonii  C.  M.  MS.  was  founded  on 
Weymouth's  No.  492,  which  is  Blindia  ferruginea  (Mitt.)  Broth,  (syn. 
Leptotrichum  ferrugineum  Mitt,  in  H.  f.  k  W.  Fl.  Tasm..  ii,   171). 

Part  II,  p.  64. — In  the  synonymy  of  Dicranella  clathrata  for  "  Dicramtm 
Cardotii"  read  "  D.  Cockagnii." 

I  have  received  a  specimen  from  the  Berlin  Museum  labelled 
"■  Dichodontium  Cockagnii  Broth.  ;  Little  Kowai  R.,  Mt.  Torlesse  ;  coll. 
Beckett,"  which  is  identical  with  my  Dicranelh  wairarapensis,  but  there 
is  nothing  to  show  that  this  either  is  or  is  intended  to  be  synonymous 
with  Dicranum  Cockagnii  R.  Br.  ter.  No  specimens  of  that  are  to  be 
found  in  Brown's  herbarium,  and  it  is  better  to  let  the  name  drop  as  a 
probable  synonym  of  D.  clathrata. 


Part  II,  p.  65. — Dicranella  wairarapensis  Dixon. 

The  following  particulars  as  to  the  habitat  of  this  moss,  from  a  letter 
of  Mr.  Gray's,  may  be  of  int+rest :  ''  The  overlying  rock  her,'  is  a  shelly 
limestone  ;  this  has  been  broken,  and  tarried  up  in  many  places  to  the 
crests  of  the  hills  ;  the  underlying  stratum  is  thus  expo.sed  on  the  hillsides, 
and  is  a  hard  blue  marl,  known  throughout  the  colony  as  '  papa."  It  is 
on  l)are  faces  of  this  '  papa  '  that  the  Dicranella  is  found." 

I  have  received  i)art  of  the  type  specimen  of  Dicramnn  Cardotii 
R.  Br.  ter.,  which  proves  to  be  identical  with  my  Dicranella  wairarapensis, 
and  must  therefore  replace  that  name.     The  species  will  stand  thus  : — 

Dicranella  Cardotii  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Dicranum  Cardotii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35, 
p.  329,  t.  36  (1902).  Dicranella  wairarapensis  Dixon  in  Bull. 
N.Z.  Inst..  No.  3,  p.  65  (1914). 

Part  II,  p.  66. — For  "  Dicranella  Jamesonii  (Mitt.)  Broth."  read 
"i>.  Jamesonii  (Tayl.)  Broth." 

Part  II,  p.  69,  under  "' Incertae  sedis " — Dicranum  Gullireri  proves 
to  be  Eucladimn  irroratum  ;  and  D.  laiicifolium  is  not  Tridontiwn,  but 
Weisia  Wegmoxt/iii. 


Campylopodium  euphorocladum  (C.  M.)  Besch. 

To  the  synonymy  of  this  species  (p.  70)  add  :  "  Campglopus  Gulliverii 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  472,  t.  xxxvii  (1896).  C.  arenarius 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op  cit.,  p.  475,  t.  xxxvii*  pro  parte:' 

C.  Gulliverii  in  Brown's  herbarium  is  a  very  tall  form  of  Campglopodium 
euphorocladum,  1^2  in.  high.  I  have  received  the  same  form  from  Rev. 
C.  H.  Binstead,  gathered  in  New  Zealand  by  T.  G.  Wright,  as  "  Campglopus 
flexuosus." 

C.  arenarius  is  represented  by  a  tuft  containing  two  or  three  species, 
including  C.  clavatus  R.  Br.,  and  Campglopodium  euphorocladum. 


78  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW    ZEALA^D. 

Campylopodium  lineare  (Mitt.)  Dixon. 

A  specimen  from  Mitten's  herbarium,  "  N.Z.,  Hutton  &  Kirk,  306,"  is 
this  species. 

Dichodontium  (Pt.  II,  p.  72). 

I  had  overlooked,  in  stating  that  Dichodontium  was  unrepresented  in 
Australia,  the  publication  of  D.  Wattsii  Broth,  (in  Proc.  Linn.  Soc.  N.S.W. 
(1912),  xxxvii,  366).  That  plant,  however,  a  specimen  of  which  I  have 
received  through  the  kindness  of  Rev.  W.  W.  Watts,  is,  in  my  opinion,  not 
a  Dichodontium,  but  a  Dicranella  extremely  near  to  and  possibly  identical 
with  my  Dicranella  wairarapensis,  as  to  the  generic  position  of  which — near 
D.  clathrata,  &c. — there  can,  I  think,  scarcely  be  a  doubt.  The  Australian 
plant  has  not  been  found  in  fruit. 


mCRAl^ACF^AE— continued. 
HoLOMiTRiUM  Brid.,  Bryol.  univ.,  i,  226  (1826). 
1.  Holomitrium  perichaetiale  (Hook.)  Brid.,  op.  cit.,  p.  227. 

Syn.  Trichostomum  perichaetiale  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  i,  t.  73,  et  ii, 
p.  11  (1818-20).  Symhlepharis  perichaetiaUs  Wils.  in  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii, 
60  (1855)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  405.  Holomitrium  nanum  Hampe  in 
C.  M.  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  254  {nomen).  Trichostomum  Moretonii 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  483,  t.  xl  (1896). 

I  have  carefully  examined  the  specimen  of  H.  nanum  in  Hauipe's  herb- 
arium, labelled  "  56.  New  Zealand.  Holomitrium  nanum  ^-^e.  1  Symhlepharis 
perichaetiaUs  Wils."  It  is  described  as  difiering  from  H.  Miilleri,  "Statura 
minore,  foliis  brevioribus  e  l)asi  oblongo-cuneata  plano-carinato-lanceolatis 
margine  erecto  parce  cucuUatis,  nervo  angustiore  versus  apicem  evanescente 
(nee  folia  nervo  crasso  percursa  cuspidata)."  The  difference  of  nerve  and 
leaf-apex  is  not,  however,  sufficient  to  justify  specific  rank,  for  on  specimens 
of  H.  perichaetiale,  "  W.  4,  Campbell's  I.,  Hb.  Hook.,"  1  find  leaves  of  the 
normal  type  side  by  side  with — ejuite  as  frequently  -others  with  the  type 
described  for  H.  nanum,  and  scarcely  differing  from  the  actual  leaves  of  that 
plant.  I  may  add  that  neither  H.  Hodgkinsoniae  C.  M.  nor  H.  Miilleri  Hampe 
appears  to  me  separable  from  the  widely  distributed  H.  perichaetiale, 
which  is  a  highly  variable  plant;  the  stems  as  well  as  the  setae  vary 
prodigiously  in  length ;  the  leaves  may  on  the  same  stem  be  very  acute 
and  longly  hyaline-apiculate,  or  subobtuse  and  barely  apiculate. 

Trichostomum  Moretonii,  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium,  is  without  any  doubt 
also  referable  here. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

Holomitrium  undulatiilum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi,  1897,  p.  365. 
Original  specimens  of  this  plant  ex  herb.  C.  Miiller  show  it  to  be  inseparable 
from  Mesotus  celatus  Mitt. 

Holomitrium  pumilum  Mitt.,  MSS.  (Par.,  Ind.,  ed.  ii,  316),  is  without 
doubt  based  on  a  slip  (c/.  Dicranum  pumilum  Mitt,  infra). 


DICRAXACEAE.  79 

Braunfelsia  Par.,  Ind.  bryol,  p.  148  (1894), 

Braunfelsia  obesifolia  (R.   Br.  ter.)  Dixou  comb.  uov. 

Syn.  Dicranum  (?)  obesifolium  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  462,  t.  34  (1896).  Eucamptodon  Petriei  Broth,  in  Oef\'.  af 
Finska  Vet.  Soc.  Foerh.,  xl  (1898),  p.  161.  Braunfelsia  Petriei 
Broth,  in  Engler  and  PrantI,  Musci,  p.  321  (1901). 

This  very  remarkable  and  fine  jiUmt  has,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  not  been 
gathered  outside  the  Province  of  Westland,  where  it  was  collected  by 
D.  Petrie  in  the  Teremakau  Valley  (and  subsequently  in  the  Otira  Valle}), 
and  independently  by  R.  Brown  in  two  stations  on  Kelly's  Hill.  R.  Brown 
published  his  plant  in  the  Transactions  as  Dicranum  (?)  ohesifolimn.  The 
specimen  in  his  herbarium  figures  as  D.  (?)  obesum.  It  is  a  taller  and  even 
finer  plant  than  Petrie 's  specimens,  with  larger,  slightly  more  distant  leaves, 
but  is  indisputably  the  same  thing,  and  Brown's  name  must  replace  that  of 
Brotherus. 

Brotherus  in  his  original  description  of  Eucamplodon  Petriei  states  that 
the  fruit  is  unknown  ;  but  in  a  specimen  sent  me  by  Mr.  Petrie,  gathered 
in  the  Otira  Valley,  Westland,  there  is  a  single  overripe,  old,  and  deoperculate 
capsule.  The  perichactium  is  elongate,  about  1  cm.  long,  convolute  and 
subtubular,  the  innermost  bracts  subobtuse.  (The  uppermost  leaves  of  the 
stems  also  are  very  closely  convolute,  forming  terete  cuspidate  points  closely 
similar  to  the  perichaetia.)  The  seta  is,  with  the  capsule,  2  cm.  long,  red, 
erect,  stout,  gradually  enlarged  above  to  the  neck  of  the  capsule,  where  it  is 
(probably  abnormally)  deeply  channelled  on  one  .side  ;  the  caj)sule  is  3  mm. 
long,  stout,  erect  or  suberect,  subcylindrical,  rather  pachydermatous,  some- 
what narrowed  below  the  mouth,  with  fragments  of  a  peristome. 

B.  obesifolia  has  tlx*  aspect  of  a  robust  Dicranum,  with  large,  rather 
shining,  smooth,  gi)lden-brown,  straight  broad  leaves,  which  are  actually 
obtuse  and  rounded,  but  being  highly  concave,  with  the  margins  strongly 
enrolled  to  apex,  they  appear  pointed.  R.  Brown's  figures  give  a  good  idea 
of  their  general  appearance.  Ai)art  from  the  colour  it  much  resembles 
large  forms  of  Camp//lopus  Kirlii  .-it  first  sight. 

(DiCRANOLO.MA  Rcuauld.     Already  treated  in  Part  I.) 

DiCNEMOLoMA  Rcu.  ill  Rev.  bryol.,  1901,  p.  86. 

Internal  cells  of  lamina  extending  to  the  base,  only  the  lowest  juxta- 
costal  ones  elongate  ;  hyaline  border  narrow,  conspicuous  ;  leaves  frequently 
hair-pointed.  Habit  peculiar,  not  dicranoid.  Peristome-teeth  divided  in 
the  upper  part  only. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

Stems  slender,  elongate,  flexuose,  more  or  less  prostrate,  usually  pale  below  ;  liair- 
point  often  wanting  on  many  leaves,  in  others  very  fine,  hyaline,  short, 
flexuose  . .  .  .  . .  . .  . .  . .  1.  Sieberianum 

Stems  more  robust,  short,  scarcely  flexuose,  more  or  less  erect,  dark  brown  below. 
Lt^avcs  usually  all  ending  in  a  longer,  much  stouter,  yellowish  hair-point 

2.   incanum. 

There  is  entire  confusion  in  the  "  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora  " 
about  D.  incanum,  where  it  is  cited  as  ''  Dicranum  incanum  Mitt.  MSS. 
{Leucoloma)."  The  only  locality  given  for  it  there  is  "  Northern  Island, 
Sinclair."  And  the  plant  is  described  as  differing  from  D.  Sieberianum,  in 
having  all  the  leaves  acuminate  and  not  piliferous,  except  the  perichaetial 
leaves,  with  some  slight  differences  in  the  seta  and  fruit  But  Sinclair's 
plant  is  only  D.  Sieberianum,  and  was  not  considered  by  Mitten  to  belong 


80  BRYOLOGY   OF  NEW   ZEALAND. 

to  his  L.  incanum  at  all.  The  only  two  plants  in  his  herbarium,  as  Mrs. 
Britton  informs  me,  under  the  cover  of  L.  hicanum,  are  "Z).  Sieberianum  (3 
of  the  Fl.  of  N.Z.;  New  Zealand,  Dr.  Hooker,"  and  "No.  72,  Hutton  and 
Kirk  ;  Gt.  Barrier  Id.,  N.Z.,"  the  latter  being  unnamed.  Sinclair's  New 
Zealand  plant  is  included  in  Mitten's  herbarium  under  Sclerodontium  Sie- 
berianum,  and  it  is  due  to  some  misunderstanding  that  it  is  cited  in  the 
Handbook  under  D.  incanum.  It  would  appear  that  Hooker  misunder- 
stood the  application  of  Mitten's  name,  having  got  it  attached,  by  some 
mistake,  to  Sinclair's  specimen,  and  then  drew  up  his  own  description  of 
it  from  that  plant.  The  absence  of  hair-points  from  most  of  the  leaves  is, 
however,  a  frequent  character  in  D.  Sieberianum,  while  the  fruiting  characters 
as  given  are  equally  applicable  to  that  species.  It  may  also  be  remarked 
that  incanum  would  be  a  peculiar  name  to  give  to  a  species  which  was 
distinguished  principally  by  the  absence  of  hair-points  ! 

Hooker's  own  specimen,  however;  and  Hutton  and  Kirk,  No.  72,  are 
of  quite  a  different  aspect,  colour,  and  habit,  and  Hooker's  plant  is  very 
marked  in  the  character  of  the  hair-point.  Hutton  and  Kirk"s  72,  how- 
ever, with  the  habit  of  Hooker's  specimen,  has  the  hair-point  very  short 
and  scarcely  developed.  It  is  therefore  intermediate  between  B.  Sieberianum 
and  D.  incanum,  and  I  am  incUned  to  think  it  may  ultimately  be  found 
that  D.  incanum  is  rather  to  be  retained  as  a  varietal  form  of  D.  Sieberianum 
than  of  specific  rank. 

1.  Dicnemoloma  Sieberianum  (Hornsch.)  Ren.,  Essai  sur  les  Leucoloma, 
p.  U  (1909). 

Syn.  Dicramim  Sieberianum  Hornsch.  in  Sieber  M.  Nov.  Holl., 
n.  16,  e  C.  M.,  Syn.,  1,  352  (1849)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  410. 
Leucodon  pallidus  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  ii,  t.  172  (1820), 
Sclerodontium  pallidum  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.  ii,  Pt.  i,  p.  124, 
t.  134  (1823).  Dicranum  incanum  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  410  {nee  L.  incanum  Mitt.). 

Distrib. — New  Zealand,  North  Island  ;   Tasmania  ;   Australia. 

2.  Dicnemoloma  incanum  (Mitt.)   Ren.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Dicranum  Sieberianum  var.  (3,  H.  f.  &:  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  67. 
Leucoloma  incanum  Mitt.,  MS.  in  herb. 

Distrib. — New  Zealand,  North  Island. 

According  to  Paris,  D.  Sieberianum  is  hgnicolous,  while  D.  incanum  is  a 
plant  of  wet  rocks. 

Dicranum  Hedw.,  Fund,  ii,  91  (1782). 

Key  to  the  Species. 

^  Plant   tall,   robust,    1-2  in.   high;    leaves   5-8  mm.  ;    seta  long,    r5-2".5  cm.  ; 
capsule  3-4  mm.   long.     Peristome-teeth  irregularly  divided  above,  often 
coherent  below       . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  4.  trichopodum. 

1.-^  Plants  small,  rarely  more  than  1  in.  high  ;  leaves  small,  3-5  mm.  ;  seta  short, 
scarcely  more  than  1  cm.,  often  much  less  ;  capsule  minute,  1-2  mm.  long 
without  lid.     Peristome-teeth  entire  or  scarcely  split  at  extreme  tip  only 

2.  (Subgenus  Holodontixtm) 
I  Leaves  crisped   when   drj%   capsule   on   a   very  short   flexuose   seta,   scarcely 

2.  j         emergent. .  .  .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .     1.  Mackayi. 

\  Leaves  scarcely  altered  when  drj%  seta  longer,  erect  . .  . .  . .  3 

Leaf -apex  flattened,  and  remaining  appreciably  widened  to  the  point ;    upjier 

3.  ■  cells  2—4  X  1  or  shorter        . .  . .  . .  . .  . .      2.  pumilum. 

Leaf -apex  verj'  finely  subulate,  acute,  upper  cells  mostly  elongate     3.  aucklandicum. 


\ 


DICRANACEAE.  81 

Subgen.  Holodontium  Mitt. 

1.  Dicranum  Mackayi    Broth,   and   Dixon   in   Journ.   Linn,   Soc.   (Bot.), 

xl,  437,  tab.  20  (1912). 

For  this  species  the  student  may  be  referred  to  the  original  description, 
op.  cit.  It  is  quite  distinct  from  all  the  remaining  species  in  the  very  short 
seta,  minute  oval  capsule,  and  leaves  curled  when  dry.  It  forms,  in  fact, 
with  one  or  two  South  American  species,  a  transition  to  Dicranoweisia. 
Indeed,  D.  antarctica  is  scarcely  distinguishable  by  the  leaf-structure  alone  ; 
but  the  leaves  in  D.  Mackayi  are  markedly  falcato-secund  when  moist,  and 
tlie  fruit  is  quite  different. 

//a6.— Nun's  Veil  Mount,  Mount  Cook  district,  6,000  ft.  ;  1907.  Jas. 
Murray. 

2.  Dicranum  pumilum  Mitt,  in  .Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  xii,  p.  64  (1869). 

Syn.  Symhlepharis  pumila  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  405  (1867). 
Holomitrium  pumilum  Par.,  Iiid.  Ijryol.  (1894). 

The  history  of  the  above  synonymy  is  most  obscure.  Mitten  in  1869 
puVjlished  liis  Dicranum  {^Holodontium)  pumilum,  "  Fiiegia,  Hermite  I., 
J.  D.  Hooker."'  He  makes  no  mention  there  of  its  having  been  found  in 
New  Zealand.  Nor  has  Dicranum  pumilum  Mitt,  been  recognized  as  a  New 
Zealand  species  in  any  work  with  which  I  am  acquainted.  All  authors 
treat  the  New  Zealand  plant  as  a  different  thing  altogether.  And  yet  not 
onl}'  is  Hectors  New  Zealand  plant  actually  identical  with  the  Hermite 
Island  species,  but  it  figures  as  Dicranum  pumilum  Mitt,  both  in  Mitten's 
herbarium  and  in  Hooker's  herbarium  at  Kew.  Mitten.  I  think  one  may 
say  certainly,  never  intended  it  to  be  placed  under  Symhlepharis  or  Holo- 
mitrium. I  am  inclined  to  suggest  tliat  in  his  MS.  notes  he  gave  his  opinion 
that  the  name  Holomitrium  should  be  retained  instead  of  Symhlepharis  ; 
and  that  elsewhere  he  may  have  written  H.  pumilum  and  H.  aniarcticum, 
intending  Holodontium.  not  Holomitrium.  Hooker,  loc.  cit..  cites  Mitten  as 
saying  that  tlie  New  Zealand  plant  in  question  is  "  allied  to  H.  antarcticum 
C.  M."  Now,  Dicranoweisia  antarctica  (C.  M.)  has  never  been  treated  as  a 
Holomitrium  or  Symhlepharis,  and,  whatever  Mitten  wrote,  it  is  in  the 
liighest  degree  unlikely  that  lie  tliought  of  either  D.  antarctica  or  the  New 
Zealand  D.  pumilum  as  a  Holomitrium.  Mitten  must  be  conceded  to  have 
imderstood  the  relationships  of  D.  pumilum  clearly,  and  cannot  be  held 
responsible  for  the  nomenclature  of  the  Handbook.  It  still  remains  a 
puzzle,  liowever,  why  in  describing  his  D.  pumilum  in  the  M.  Austr.-am. 
he  omitted  all  reference  to  the  New  Zealand  plant. 

The  locahty  of  the  latter  in  Mitten's  herbarium  is  given  as  "  Dry  ground, 
Otago  ;   Hector  ;   10  ;   1863."     It  has  not  been  found  since. 

Subgen.  Trichodoxtium  Dixon. 

3.  Dicranum  aucklandicum  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  xlii,  94  (1915). 

Syn.    Trichostomnm    falcatum    K.    Br.    ter.    in    Trans.    N.Z.    Inst., 
vol.  29,  p.  480  (1897). 

This  quite-recently-described  species  was  found  in  Mitten's  herbarium 
imder  the  same  cover  with  D.  pumilum,  no  other  data  bemg  given  but 
"  Auckland  Island,  New  Zealand."  It  is  a  less  densely  tufted,  more  laxly 
foliate  plant  than  D.  pumilum,  which  it  much  resembles  ;  the  leaves  also  are 
longer,  more  finely  tapering,  with  more  elongate  upper  areolation.  The  sporo- 
phyte  is  very  similar,  but  the  peristome-teeth  are  almost  entirely  destroyed. 


82  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

Since  the  publication  of  the  species,  however,  further  material  has 
become  available  from  Brown's  herbarium.  A  specimen  labelled 
"  Dicranum  ;  dioecious  ;  Flagstaff  Hill,  Dunedin,  Jan.,  1889  ;  conglomerate 
rocks  in  crevices,"  coll.  W.  Bell,  is  in  good  fruiting -condition.  The 
peristome-teeth  are  moderately  short  (about  0-25  mm.),  finely  di\dded 
above  into  two  filiform,  often  unequal  crura  ;  deej)  red  at  base,  and  here 
not  or  scarcely  striolate,  but  densely  and  finely  papillose ;  the  crura 
much  paler,  strongly  coarsely  papillose.  Annulus  highly  developed, 
persistent.      Lid  finely  subulate,  about  equalling  the  capsule. 

The  peristome-teeth,  not  or  scarcely  striolate  at  base,  but  papillose 
throughout,  bring  this  moss  very  close  to  Dicraiioweisia.  In  form, 
however,  they  are  dicranoid,  and  the  leaf  character  and  structure  is 
entirely  that  of  Dicranum,  as  is  the  highly  developed  annulus ;  and 
these  characters  must  outweigh  the  single  one  of  the  non-striation  of  the 
peristome.  On  the  other  hand,  the  di\dded  teeth  preclude  its  being  placed 
under  the  subgenus  Holodoittium,  and  the  inflorescence,  which  appears 
to  be  dioicous,  would  also  remove  it  from  that  section.  I  propose, 
therefore,  for  it  the  new  subgenus  Trichodontium,  having  the  princi])al 
characters  of  Holodontium  but  differing  in  the  finely  bifid,  papillose 
peristome-teeth,  and  probably  in  the  dioicous  inflorescence. 

Further  localities  are  '"  Summit  of  Kelly's  Hill,  West  Coast  Road, 
Feb.,  1883,"  and  '"  Damp  ground,  South  Fiord^  Lake  Te  Anau,  Dec,  1889 '" ; 
both  collected  by  R.  Brown. 

Subgeti.  Leiodicranum  Limpr. 

4.  Dicranum  trichopodum  Mitt,  apud  Hook.  f..  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  411 
(1867). 

Syn.  Dicranum  jrulvinatum  C.  ^I.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  363. 
Trichostomiim  Hallii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  482,  t.  xl  (1896). 

This  well-marked  species  is  aptly  described  by  Mitten  as  having  the 
fohage  of  Dicranoloma  setosum  and  the  capsule  of  Holomitrium  perichaetiale. 
The  capsule -moutli  is  narrowed,  and  the  peristouK^ — for  a  Dicranum  of 
this  subgenus — small  and  irregular.  The  perichaetium  is  very  long  and 
sheathing,  the  innermost  bract  convolute,  abruptly  terminating  in  a  rather 
long  setaceous  arista. 

It  is  recorded  in  the  "  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora  "  from  only 
one  station,  "  Middle  Island,  Otago  ;  Hector  and  Buchanan."  1  have  it 
also  from  Paparoa  Range,  1888,  R.  Helms  (the  same  plant  which 
C.  Miiller  described  as  Dicranum  pulvinatum  sp  n.)  ;  and  from  CHnton 
Valley,  Te  Anau,  collected  and  sent  by  D.  Petrie.  There  is  a  single  speci- 
men at  Kew,  "  Westland,  Teremakau  ;  Beckett  "  :  and  none  at  all  in 
the  British  Museum  collection.  It  would  appear  to  be  a  rare  plant.  It 
occurs  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium  as  Trichostomum  Hallii  sp.  nov.,  collected 
by  Brown  by  Lake  Te  Anau,  on  decaying  wood,  in  1890.  A  further 
interesting  extension  of  its  range  is  given  by  a  sjx^cimen  in  Mitten's 
herbarium  under  the  MS.  name  of  "  Holomitrium  Milligani :  on  half- 
rotten  limbs  and  trunks  of  trees  in  dense  forest,  Gordon  River,  Tasmania ; 
Dr.  MiUigan  ;  790.  Nov.,  1846,"  which  is  quite  identical  with  the  New 
Zealand  D.  tricliopodum.  I  have  also  received  a  Tasmanian  specimen 
recently  collected  by  Mr.  L.  Rodway  (No.   1705). 


DICRANACEAE. 


83 


Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.  :— 
I).  Billardieri 
D.  dicarpum 
D.  fascial um 
D.  Menziesii 
D.  lobushim 
D.  set  OS  urn 
D.  Sieberianum 
D.  incanum 
D.  (asmanicum 
D.  clathratum 
D.  Schreberi 
D.  campylophylhim 


E, 


EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

=  Dicranoloma. 

=  Dicranoloma. 

=  Dicraiioloma. 

=  Dicranoloma. 

=  Dicranoloma. 

=  Dicranoloma.  . 

=  Dicnemoiioloma. 

=  Dicnemonoloma. 

=  Tridontinrn. 

=  Dicranella. 

=^  Dicranella  Jameson  ii. 

=  Dicranella  Jamesonii  p.p. 


D.  clathrata 


p.p. 
D.  dichotomnm  P.  Beauv.  =  Dicranoloma   Billardieri   {cf.    Journ.    of 

Bot..  1916;  I).  356). 


Br.  ter.  :— 

D.  pygmaeitm 

D.  pus  ill  urn 

D.  variabile 

D.  Cockaifnii 

D.  papillosnm 

D.  subalatijolium 

D.  clintonensis 

D.  Cardotii 

D.  wa imakaririense 

D.  debihim 

D.  erecto-thecum 

D.  fulviim 

D.  Speight  a 

D.  obesifolium, 

D.  lancifoliitm 

D.  Kowaiense 

D.  rostra t>rm 

D.  Gulliverii 

D.  ru pest  re 

D.  collinum 


=  Dicranella  gracillima. 
=  Dicranella  gracillima. 
=  Dicranella  clathrata. 
=  Dicranella  clathrata. 
=  ?  Dicranella  clathrata. 
=  i  Dicranella  clathrata. 
=  Dicranella  clathrata. 
=  Dicranella. 
=  ?  Dicranella  Jamesonii. 
=  Dicranella  sp. 
=  Dicranella  sp. 
=  Dicranoloma  Menziesii. 

(See  Dicranoloma,  Part  i,  p.  28.) 
=  Braunfelsia. 

=  Weisia  Weymouth ii  var.  lancifolia. 
=  Weisia  Weymonthii  var.  lancifolia. 
^  Tridontinrn  tasmanicum. 
=  Eucladium  irroratxm. 
=  Blindia  tenuifolia. 


D.   debilum.  R.   Br 
D.    craigieburnensis   R 


=  Blindia  tenuifolia. 

ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  456,  and 
Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  457,  unfortunately  do  not 
appear  in  Brown's  herbarium,  and  the  descriptions  and  figures  are 
insufficient  to  indicate  their  position.  The  latter  is  almost  certainly  a 
Dicranella. 

Campylopus  Brid.,  Mant.,  p.  71  (1819) 

Some  thirty-five  or  more  species  of  New  Zealand  Campylopus  have 
been  described  at  one  time  or  another.  The  following  treatment  of  the 
genus,  tentative  only,  reduces  them  to  less  than  a  dozen,  and  I  must 
frankly  admit  that  I  am  far  from  clear  as  to  the  validity  of  some  of  these. 
The  forms  intergrade  so  frequently,  and  the  distinguishing  characters  are 
often  so  elusive,  that  a  close  study  of  the  plants  in  the  field  can  alone  be 
hoped  to  solve  some  of  the  problems  involved. 


84  BRYOLOGY    OF   XEW    ZEALAND. 

The  presence  or  absence  of  a  hair-point  to  the  leaves  is  usually  considered 
an  important  character,  and  might  be  supposed  to  afford  a  simple  test  ;. 
yet  in  two  or  three  species  I  find  it  exceedingly  difficult  to  laiow  whether 
they  should  be  placed  in  the  section  Atrichi  or  in  TrichophyUi  !  The 
width  of  the  nerve  is  a  valuable  feature,  but  within  certain  limits  it  may 
vary  considerably,  as  between  different  leaves  of  the  same  stem.  The  alar 
cells  may  form  well-defined  auricles  or  may  be  quite  absent  ;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  they  may  be  so  indeterminate  that  it  is  difficult  to  know  how 
to  class  the  leaf.  And  again,  the  habit  of  the  plant  may  vary  immensely, 
and  it  becomes  very  difficult  at  times  to  know  how  much  weight  to  place 
upon  this  character.  That  the  plants  are  for  the  most  part  found  sterile 
is  of  the  less  consequence  since  the  fruit  rarely  gives  any  distinctive 
charactei-s  of  value.  This  being  the  case,  it  is  most  difficult  to  draw  up  a 
satisfactory  key.  The  following  attempt  may,  however,  be  of  some 
practical  help. 

R.  Brown  has  described  fifteen  new  species  of  CampylopKs  in  Trans. 
N,Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29  ;  but  none  of  these  can  stand.  This  is  to  be  explained, 
no  doubt,  by  the  fact  that- with  Brown  it  was  the  habit  and  morphological 
characters  that  counted,  rather  than  the  structural  and  microscopical  ; 
and  in  Campylopus  differences  in  habit,  colour,  &c.,  really  stand  for  very 
httle.  This  is  well  exemphfied  in  his  descriptions  of  new  species  of  this 
genus  :  throughout  the  whole  there  is  no  reference  to  the  alar  cells  ;  the 
description  of  the  areolation  is,  indeed,  confined  to  "  oblong,"  "  small, 
linear,"  "  quadrate,"  when  it  is  mentioned  at  all,  and  the  nerve  is  uncom- 
promisingly either  "  broad  "  or  "  narrow."  Most  of  these  species  are 
preserved  in  his  liprbarium,  and  unfortunately  they  can  all,  to  a  certainty, 
be  referred  to  one  or  other  of  the  described  s])ecies. 


Key  to  the  Species. 

Subgenus  I.     CAMPYiiOPUS  sensu  stricto  Linipr. 

Nerve  (in  section)  with  dorsal  stereids  only,  the  cells  above  the  Deuter  series 
being  in  one  row  only,  lax,  and  often  considerably  larger  than  the  Deuter 
cells. 

A.  Atrichi.  Leaves  not  ending  in  a  distinct  hyaline  point.  {C.  capillatus  and 
C.  torquatus  may  have  the  tip  of  the  subula  colourless  or  hyaline.) 

1.  Leaf -apex  capillar}-. 

a.  Calyptra  entire  at  base. 

*  Sujjra-alar  cells  wide  and  short ;   nerve  about  half  widtli  of  base 

I.  Holomitrium. 
**  Supra-alar  cells  linear ;   nerve  about  one-third  width  of  base  or  less 

11.  nudiis. 

b.  Calyptra  fringed  at  base. 

*  Stem  tall,  interruptedly  comose  ;   alar  cells  fairly  well  marked 

.3.  capillaluf. 
**  Stem  rarely  more  than  1-1 J  in.  high,  scarcely  comose  ;  alar  cells  none 

2.  torqrtatux. 

2.  Leaf   subula   rigid,   not   capillary,   usually   ending   abruptly   and   subcucullate 

(rarely  with  a  short  hair)! 

a.  Ner%-e  much  more  than  half  width  of  base,  alar  cells  inconspicuous 

4.  birolor. 

b.  Nerve  less  than  half  width  of  base,  alar  cells  large       . .  . .  5.  Kirlcii. 


DICK  AN  ACE  AE.  85 

B.  Teichophylli.     Some  leaves,  especially  the  comal,  ending  in  a  distinct  hyaline 

hair-point. 
1.  Hair-point  abruptlj'  reflexed. 

a.  Nerve  nearly  smooth  at  back  .  .  . .  . .  . .        9*  pudicus. 

b.  Back  of  nerve  «-ith  alternate  ridges  and  furrows  (best  seen  in  section) 

9.  introflexus. 
-.  Hair-point  not  abruptl}'  reflexed. 

a.  Nerve  half  width  of  leaf-base  or  more,  usually  ;   hair-point  short. 

*  Alar  cells   large,   supra-alar  all  rectangular,   leaves   rather  shortly 

tapering  ;   nerve  i-'i  width  of  base  . .  . .  . .        6.  clavatus. 

**  Alar  cells  inconspicuous  ;    nerve  3-i  width  of  base  4.  bicolor  var. 

b.  Nerve  usually  less  than  half  width  of  leaf-base.     Hair-i)oint  often  long. 

*  Alar  cells  large,  supra-alar  rectangular,  leaves  longly  tapering 

8.  appressifolius. 
**  Alar  cells  indistinct,  supra-alar  next  nerve  soon  becfuuing  obliquely 
rhomboid,  inargiiial   very  tliin   and   narrow,  forminu  a    hyaline 
band  passing  obliquely  upward         .  .  .  .      7.   in-iititius. 

Subgenus  II.     Palixocraspis  Lindb. 
Nerve-section  with  median  Deuter  and  botii  ventral  and  dorsal  stereid  bands 

10.  arboricola. 

Subcren.  Campylopus. 

A.  Atrichi. 

1.  Campylopus    Holomitrium    (C.    M.)    Jaeg.,  Aduinbr.    i,   135  (1870-71). 
[Plate  VII,   liii,   7. J 

Syn.  Dicrannm  Holomitrium  C.  M.,  Syn.  i,  38'J  (1848).  Campylopus 
capillaceus  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  1844,  p.  543  (nee 
C.  cajiillaccus  (Brid.)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.  ii,  429).  Dicrauum  dis- 
tractnm  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  350.  Campylopus 
dislractus  Par.,  Iiid.  Su])pl.,  p.  91.  Campiflop'is  loiichochaete 
C.  M.  in  Abhandl.  d.  Xatur.  Ver.  Bremen,  1900,  p.  495. 

I  havo  exiiminod  the  types  of  C.  Miilln's  Di-cranum  dislractum  and 
C  lonchochaete,  and  have  no  hesitation  in  referring  them  here,  although  both 
are  without  calyptra,  and  there  is  no  opportmiity  of  verifying  the  entire 
base,  one  of  the  most  important  structural  characters  of  the  species. 
I  find  no  such  difference  in  areolation  between  tho  two  as  C.  M.  describes 
under  C.  lonchochaete. 

This  species  is  omitted  from  the  "  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora," 
iKi  doubt  by  an  oversight.  It  is  a  good  species,  which,  apart  from  the 
sporoph\'tic  characters,  may  be  recognized  by  the  flexuose,  finely  .setaceous 
leaves,  whicli  are  asually  rather  distant,  and  by  the  character  of  the  leaf- 
base,  which,  however,  is  somewhat  difficult  to  define  ;  the  broad  nerve, 
the  alar  cells  asually  highly  coloured  (or  hyaline)  and  numerous,  but  not 
greatly  enlarged,  and  especially  the  supra-alar  cells  remaining  ■'■hort  and 
wide  (irregularly  quadrate,  &c.),  practically  to  the  base,  particularly  con- 
tribute  to  this   characteristic   appearance  of  the  leaf-base   [cf.  Plate  VII, 

fig-'^)-  .    .         . 

C.   Holomitrium   is   probably  one   of  the   more   uncommon   species  ;    in 

fact,  apart  from  the  original  Bay  of  Islands  gathering  by  Sir  J.  D.  Hooker. 

all  the  specimens  I  have  seen  have  come  from  the  volcanic  district  of  Taupo, 

m  the  North  Island,  excepting  that  of  C.  distractus  C.  M.,  the  place  of  origin 

of  which  is  unknown.     C.  Miiller,  by  the  way,  redescribed   this  plant  as 

C.  distractus  in  the  same  publication  as  C.  lonchochaete,  forgetful  of  the  fact 
that  he  had  already  ])ublished  it  as  Dicravum  disfracfum  in  the  Symbolae. 


86  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

2.  Campylopus   torquatus   Mitt,  in   Fl.    Tasm.,  p.   173  (1860)  ;    Handb. 

N.Z.  FL,  p.  414. 

Syn.  Dicranum  torqiiatum  jVlitt.  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv  (1859), 
p.  69.  Campylopus  pallidus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  68,  t.  84, 
p.p.  (18.55).  C.  torfaceus  Mitt,  in  Kew  Journ.  Bot.,  1856,  p.  257 
{nee  C.  torfaceus  B.  &  S.).  C.  Sparksii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  467,  t.  35  (1896).  C.  ohingaitii  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op  cit.,  p.  470,  t.  37.  [This  is  the  plant  cited  by  Hampe 
as  Dicranum  flexuosuyn  Hedw.  in  Linn.,  xxviii  (1856),  207,  as 
well  as  by  other  authors,  but  is  not  Hedwig's  plant.] 

C.  torquatus  is  perhaps  the  most  abundant  New  Zealand  species  of  the 
genus,  and  one  of  the  most  variable.  The  short  silky  stems  which  are  not 
comose  at  the  perichaetia  make  it  fairly  easy  to  recognize  at  once  in  the 
field  from  all  but  perhaps  C.  capillatus.  It  is  usually  an  abundant  fruiter. 
The  leaves  end  in  a  long  delicate  capillary  flexuose  subula,  which  becomes 
colourless  and  frequently  distinctly  hyaline  at  the  extreme  apex,  but 
scarcely  so  as  to  justify  its  being  placed  among  the  Trichophylli.  The 
short  base,  wide  nerve,  and  lax  rectangular  hyaline  basal  areolation,  entirely 
without  distinct  alar  cells,  also  make  it  easy  of  recognition. 

3.  Campylopus  capillatus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,   172,  t.  172  (1860). 

Syn.  0.  BeUii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  469,  t.  36. 
Dicranum  glauco-viridis  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  350. 
Campylopus  glauco-viridis  Par.,  Ind.  Suppl.,  p.  92  (1900). 

The  type  of  C.  glauco-viridis  (C.  M.),  "  New  Zealand,  Sunday  I.,  1888, 
leg.  Cheeseman,"  is  certainly  C.  capillatus.  R.  Brown's  C.  Bellii  is  a  small 
form,  exactly  agreeing  with  C.  torquatus  in  habit,  and  scarcely  to  be 
distinguished  from  it  except  by  the  presence  of  distinct  alar  cells. 

C.  capillatus  is,  indeed,  very  close  to  C.  torquatus,  and  structurally  scarcely 
separable  except  by  the  presence  of  the  clearly  differentiated  though  not 
very  conspicuous  auricles  ;  the  leaves  are  rather  larger,  the  leaf-base  perhaps 
usually  rather  longer,  and  the  stems  are  tall  (up  to  3  in.),  with  the  upper 
leaves  markedly  comose.  the  whole  plant  stouter  and  less  silky.  It  is  also 
near  to  C.  appressifolius. 

There  is  a  rather  remarkable  parallel  between  these  two  species  and  the 
European  C.  piriformis  Brid.  (C.  torfaceus  B.  &  S.)  and  C.  flexuosus  Brid. 
Here,  too,  the  plants  differ  principally  in  size  and  robustness,  in  the  ])resence 
of  alar  cells  in  the  larger  C.  flexuosus  ;  in  both  cases  intermediate  forms 
occur  (R.  Brown's  C.  Bellii  is  one  of  these  in  the  New  Zealand  plants), 
scarcely  differentiated  except  by  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  alar  cells. 
In  the  European  plants,  however,  it  is  the  more  robust  C.  flexuosus  which 
is  the  more  abundant  and  highly  variable  species  ;  in  the  New  Zealand  plants 
this  is  more  characteristic  of  C.  torquatus. 

G.  capillatus  would  seem  to  be  rare.  It  occurs,  however,  in  Tasmania 
and  Australia  ;  and  its  apparently  limited  range  in  New  Zealand  may  be 
due  to  its  having  been  confused  with  C.  appressifolius  and  other  species. 

4.  Campylopus   bicolor   (Hornsch.)    Hook,    f.,    Handb.    N.Z.    Fl.,    p.    415 

(1867).     [Plate  VII,  fig.  9.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  bicolor  Hornsch.  in  Sieber,  M.  Nov.  HolL,  e  C.  M., 
Syn.  I,  392  (1849).  Campylopus  Stewartii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  472,'  t.  37  (1896).  - 


DICRANACEAE.  87 

Var.  ericeticola  (C.  M.)  Dixon. 

Syn.  C.  ericeticola  C.  M.  in  Abhandl.  Nat.  Ver.  Bremen,  1900,  p  496. 

Leaves  ending  in  a  short,  denticulate  hyaline  ]>oint. 
ffflft.— Chatham  Islands,  1897  ;  leg.  Schauinsland.     Moimt  Duval,  X.S.W., 
Australia  ;    leg.  Rev.  W.  W.  Watts  ;   Nov.,  1903. 

Although  C.  hicolor  is  usually  hairless,  and  is  placed  by  C.  Miiller  in 
the  section  Depih's  (Brevifolii),  its  place  is  certainly  taxonomically  among 
the  Trichophylli.  The  abrupt,  subcucuUate  apex  usual  in  the  leaves  reminds 
one  strongly  of  that  of  C.  atrovirens  var.  muticus  Milde  (var.  epilosus 
Braithw.),  where  it  is  clearlj^  a  variation  from  type,  not  to  say  an  abnormality. 
Moreover,  in  numerous  specimens  of  C.  hicolor  which  I  have  examined  I 
have  rarely  found  one  without,  here  and  there,  especially  in  the  comal  leaves, 
some  leaves  bearing  a  distinct,  shorter  or  longer  hair-point. 

Before  seeing  any  normally  piliferous  form  I  had  expressed  the  opinion 
to  Rev.  W.  W.  Watts,  of  Sydney,  N.S.W.,  that  C.  hicolor  was  properly 
viewed  as  a  hairless  form  of  what  should  be.  normally,  a  piliferous  species. 
Shortly  afterwards  Mr.  Watts  sent  me  a  plant  as  **  C.  duvalianus  Watts 
n.  sp.,"  which  had  been  previously  named  C.  clavatus  R.  Br.  by  Brotherus. 
Tlie  basal  areolation  is,  however,  quite  different  from  that  of  C.  clavatus 
{cf.  my  note  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.).  xl,  438).  and  I  do  not  think  there 
is  any  doubt  that  this  plant  is  a  piliferous  form  of  C.  hicolor,  and  in  fact 
many  of  the  leaves  have  the  abrupt,  muticous  apex  of  the  ordinary  forms. 
1  had  proposed  to  call  this  piliferous  form  '"  var.  (liivalia)ius."  but  I  find  on 
examination  of  the  tyjx'  of  C.  Miiller's  C.  ericeticola  that  it  is  certainly  the 
same  thing,  and  1  have  therefore  retained  the  name  for  the  variety.  From 
a  morphological  point  of  view  the  piliferous  ))lant  should  no  doubt  be 
considered  the  typical  form,  the  muticous  the  varietal  ;  but  the  far  greater 
prevaleiice  of  the  latter,  apart  from  })riority  of  description,  warrant  its 
retention  as  the  type. 

R.  Brown's  var.  intermedia  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  loc.  cil.)  is  scarcely  worth 
maintaining,  judging  from  the  specimen  in  his  herbarium. 

The  type  form  is  widely  distributed  throughout  Australia  and  Tasmania, 
but  I  do  not  know  of  any  records  for  it  in  New  Zealand  outside  the  North 
Island.     Huttoii  and  Kirk  rollfcted  it  on  Great  Bnrrier  Island. 


5.  Campylopus  Kirkii  Mitt,  apud  Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26, 
p.  280  (1893).     [Plate  VII,  fig.   10.] 

Syn.  Dicnemon  Moorei  Broth.  &:  Geh.  in  Rev.  brvol.,  1897,  p.  67 
(nomen).  C.  hicolor  var.  y  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  29,  p.  472. 

C.  Kirkii  is  systematically  nearly  allied  to  C.  hicolor,  but  is  a  quite  well- 
marked  species,  and  fairly  easily  recognized  ;  and  is  one  of  the  most  distinct 
of  the  genus.  The  leaves  are  less  tapering,  more  obtuse  and  cucullate 
than  in  C.  hicolor,  very  rarely  if  ever  showing  any  trace  of  the  hair-point ; 
the  nerve  is  much  narrower,  less  than  half  the  ^\-idth  of  leaf  towards  base, 
the  alar  cells  form  large  conspicuous  auricles,  and  the  upper  cells  are  extremely 
narrow  with  thickened  walls.     It  is  usually  black  in  colour. 

C.  hicolor  var.  y  R.  Br.  ter.,  MS.  in  herb,  (and  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  op.  cit., 
p.  472)  belongs  to  C.  Kirkii. 


88  BRYOLOGY   OF  NEW   ZEALAND. 

C.  Kirkii  has  been  found  in  Tasmania  ;  in  New  Zealand  I  only  know  of 
three  localities — Golden  Bay,  Nelson  ;  Stewart  Island  ;  and  Great  Barrier 
Island.  R.  Bro\^^l's  specinaen  has  no  locality  attached,  but  it  would  appear 
to  have  been  gathered,  with  C.  hicolor,  on  Stewart  Island. 

B.  Trichophylli. 

6.  Campylopus  clavatus  (T?.  Br.)  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  69,  vp.  (1855). 

Syn.  Dicranum  clavatum  E.  Br.  in  Schwaegr.  Suppl.,  iii,  2,  t.  255 
(1829-30).  Campylopus  traillii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  29,  p.  468,  t.  36  (1896).  C.  cylindrothecium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op. 
cit.,  p.  473,  t.  38.  C.  arcuatus  R.  Br.  ter.,  op  cit.,  p.  474,  t.  38. 
C.  arenarius  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  475,  t.  38,  p.p. 

This  and  the  two  following  species  are  very  difficult  to  define  and  to 
distinguish  from  one  another  and  from  other  species  of  the  genus.  As 
far  as  1  am  able  to  understand  them  they  may  be  characterized  in  the 
following  way  :  C.  appressifoluis  is  a  taller  plant  with  longer  leaves,  tending 
to  produce  long  slender  shoots  with  the  leaves  closely  appressed  ;  the 
perichaetia  are  aggregate  in  conspicuous,  long-leaved  comal  tufts.  The 
other  two  species  are  usually  shorter,  with  shorter  leaves,  more  densely 
ranked  and  often  tending  to  produce  stout,  clavate  brancjies  ;  the  comal 
tufts  smaller.  The  basal  areolation  in  C.  clavatus  and  C.  insititius  I  have 
described  in  Joum.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  xl,  p.  438-42,  at  some  length. 
C.  ap  press  if oliiis  in  this  respect  resembles  C.  clavatus  very  closely  in 
structure,  but  has  longer  more  gradually  and  more  finely  tapering  leaves, 
and  a  somewhat  narrower  nerve. 

C.  clavatus  appears  to  be  a  common  species  in  Australia,  but  may  be  rare 
in  New  Zealand.  All  the  plants  in  R.  Browns  herbarium  which  I  refer 
here  were  gath<'red  in  Stewart  Island,  except  C.  cylindrnthecium.  Of  this 
there  is  no  specimen  so  named  ;  but  a  specimen  of  identical  origin  and 
date,  "  C.  scabridii,  Bealey,  coll.  R.  Brown,  Feb.,  1889,"  is,  I  have  no  doubt, 
the  plant  in  question  under  another  name,  and  belongs  to  C.  clavatus. 

7.  Campylopus  insititius  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,  172,  t.  172  (1860). 

Svn.  C.  persimplex  C.  M.  in  Abhandl.  Nat.  Ver.  Bremen,  1900, 
p.  496. 

I  have  endeavoured  to  bring  out  the  characters  of  this  species  in  the 
paper  (Journ.  Linn.  Soc.)  above  referred  to,  as  distinct  from  C.  clavatus; 
but  it  is  perhaps  less  easy  to  separate  it  from  the  piliferous  form  of 
C.  hicolor,  which  it  very  closely  resembles.  That  plant,  however,  has  a 
wider  nerve,  a  larger,  more  expanded  leaf-base,  which  is  distinctly  narrowed 
at  the  insertion,  broadest  at  some  distance  up,  which  is  not  the  case  with 
C.  insititius,  where  it  is,  usually  at  least,  broadest  at  or  very  n<'ar  the  base, 
and  generally  becomes  rapidly  involute. 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  C.  Miiller's  C.  persimplex,  and  have  no 
hesitation  in  placing  it  here.  The  plant  referred  by  R.  Bro\\Ti  ter.  (Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29)  to  C.  clavatus  is  also,  according  to  the  specimen  in  his 
herbarium,  C.  insititius. 

Until  these  plants  have  been  carefully  studied  it  is  premature  to  attempt 
to  indicate  their  distribution.  I  have  seen  several  differf-nt  gatherings  of 
the  present  sp>'cies,  but  all  probably  are  from  a  somewhfit  limited  area  in 
tiie  South  Island.     The  original  localities  are,  of  course,  in  Tasmania. 


DICRANACEAE.  89 

8.  Campylopus  appressifolius  Mitt,  in  Handb.  N.Z.  FL.  p.  414  (1867). 

Syn.  C.  clacatits  H.  i.  &  \V.,  Fl.  X.Z.,  ii,  69,  p.p.  {nee  Dicianum. 
xxxvi  (1897),  p.  352.  Campylopus  sulphureo-Jlams  Par.,  Ind. 
Suppl.,  p.  98  (1900).  C.  strictissimus  C.  M.,  MS.  in  herb.,  et 
Gen.  Muse.  Frond.,  p.  273  (nomen).  C.  WaJkeri  R.  Br.  ter.  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  469,  t.  36  (1896).  C.  rams 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  470,  t.  37.  C.  ellipiicothecum  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  cit.,  p.  473,  t.  38.  C.  otaramaii  R.  Br.  ter.,  ap.  cit.,  p.  474, 
t.  38. 

I  have  seen  the  types  of  C.  Miiller's  two  species  cited  in  the  above  syn- 
onymy. C.  MUUer  was  no  doubt  unacquainted  with  Mitten's  C.  appressifolius 
— it  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Gen.  Muse.  Frond.— or  he  would  without  fail 
have  recognized  it  in  his  C.  strictissimus,  which  is  the  typical  form  of  it. 
D.  sulphureo-jlaviim  is  a  fertile  plant  with  interrupted  .stems  bearing  comal 
tufts  of  leaves,  and  is  less  distinct  in  habit. 

C.  appressifolius  is  a  frequent  plant,  and,  as  I  have  remarked  above, 
is  uncomfortably  like  some  of  the  alhed  species  in  structure,  and  scarcely 
distinguishable  at  times  except  by  the  tall,  slender  habit  and  long  appressed 
leaves  of  the  sterile  shoots.  The  hyaline  points  of  the  upper  leaves  will 
usually  distinguish  it  from  C.  capillatus. 


9.  Campylopus    introflexus    (Hedw.)    Mitt,    in    .Tourn.    Linn.    Soc,    Bot., 
xii,  p.  81  (1869). 

Syn.  Dicranum  introflexum  Hedw.,  Sp.  M..  p.  147,  t.  29  (1801). 
Campylopus  tasmauicus  Scliim[».,  MS.  in  herb.  Dicranum  tas- 
manicum  C.  M.  in  Hedw..  xxxvi  (1897).  ]i.  351.  D.  leptocephahnn 
C.  M.  in  Linn.,  xxviii  (1856).  ]>.  207  (nomen).  C.  leptocephalus 
Jaeg.,  Adumbr.  ii,  435  [fide  Mitten,  M.  Austr.-am.,  p.  84). 

This  verv  widely  distributed  and,  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere  at  least, 
almost  cosmopolitan  species  scarcely  needs  description.  It  is  especially 
chariacterized  by  tlic  long,  rigid,  abruptly  reflexed  hair-points  of  the  comal 
leaves,  the  dense  clavate  inflorescence,  the  deeply  furruwed  back  of  the 
nerve,  and  the  basal  areolation,  of  the  same  type  as  in  C.  insititius  and 
C.  bicolor,  but  usually  with  larger  auricles  than  the  latter  and  wider  nerve 
than  the  former  species.  The  hair-point,  hoAvever,  may  be  brownish  and 
not  hyaUne,  and  is  occa.«ionally  almost  straight  and  not  at  all  reflexed. 

Dicranum  tasrnanicum  (Schimp.)  C".  M.  appears  to  belong  here.  It  is  not 
referred  to  by  Rodway  (Tasmanian  Bryophyta  (Mosses),  1914)  ;  it  is  cited 
by  Paris  (Ind.,  ed.  ii)  as  "  C.  introflerus  ?  {fid.  Broth.)  "  ;  and  that  is  the 
view  I  should  take  of  Schimper's  specimens  at  Kew.  Weymouth,  in  Proc. 
R.  Soc.  Tasm.,  1893,  p.  205,  states  that  Dr.  Brotherus  writes  :  "  The  large 
material  I  received  from  you  has  made  me  doubt  whether  this  species  differs 
at  all  from  C.  introflexus.     .     .  In  any  case  it  is  identical  with  C.  intro- 

Jlexus,  Fl.  Tasm."  The  distinction  suggested  by  C.  Miiller  is  that  the  leaves 
in  C.  introflexus  are  "  multo  latioribus,"  and  the  alar  cells  "  distinctis 
majusculis  "  ;  but  the  former  character  seems  to  me  very  doubtful,  and  the 
alar  cells  in  C.  introflexus  are  often  C[uite  inconspicuous.  Moreover,  he 
writes,  "  C.  introflexus  revera  proximus  et  similUmus."  It  appears  to  me  a 
shght  form  at  the  best. 


90  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

9.*  Campylopus  pudicus  (Hornsch.)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.  i,   130  (1870-71). 

Syn.  Dicranum  pudicum  Hornsch.  in  Sieb.  M.  Nov.  Holl.,  n.  24,  p.p. 

C.  Miiller  (Syn.,  1,  407)  describes  D.  pudicum,  distinguishing  it  from 
D.  introflexum  thus  :  "  Statura  alta  gracillima  interrupte  innovante,  foliis 
elamellosis  et  perigonialibus  longe  dLstat."  The  descriptions  of  the  habit 
and  of  the  perigonial  leaves  apply  equally  well,  however,  to  C.  introflexus  ; 
in  fact,  the  description  given  by  C.  Miiller  of  the  perigonial  leaves  of  the 
two  species  are  in  almost  verbal  agreement.  There  remains  only  the  ela- 
mellose  back  of  the  nerve.  I  have  not  studied  any  original  specimens,  but 
I  have  examined  plants  from  Australia  which  undoubtedly  represent  Horn- 
schuch's  species,  and  which  differ  from  C.  introflexus  solely  in  the  smooth 
back  of  the  nerve.  I  conclude  that  C.  pudicus  is  to  be  considered  as  a  sub- 
species, at  the  best,  of  C.  introflexus  ;  the  more  so  as  forms  of  the  latter 
occur  with  the  nerve  but  slightly  furrowed  at  back. 

I  refer  to  C  pudicus,  a  New  Zealand  plant  received  from  Rev.  D.  Lillie, 
collected  by  J.  Meiklejohn  in  1908  near  Invercargill,  South  Island.  I  have 
seen  no  other  New  Zealand  specimens,  but  examination  of  the  leaf-section 
in  so-called  C.  introflexus  would  probably  reveal  its  presence  more  or  less 
frequently  ;   it  appears  to  be  not  uncommon  in  Australia  and  Tasmania. 

Subgen.  Palinocraspis. 

10.  Campylopus  arboricola  Card.  &  Dixon  sp.  nov.     [Phite  VII,  fig.  8.] 

Sat  robustus,  olivaceo-viridis  ;  caulis  ad  3  cm.  altus,  rigidiusculus,  rufo- 
tomentosus.  Folia  interrupte  comosa,  erecto-patentia  vel  leniter  falcata, 
subconferta,  6-8  mm.  longa,  e  ba.si  concava  late  lanceolata  cito  in  acumen 
subaequilongum  canaliculatum  integrum  laeve  angustata,  superiora  in  pilum 
longum  capiUaceum  hyalinum  infra  plerumque  terete,  supra  plusminusve  den- 
tatum  producta.  Costa  lata,  pertenuis,  circa  |-^  folii  latitudinem  aequans, 
sectione  duces  plures,  stereideas  ventrales  et  dorsales,  cellulas  externas  vix 
notatas  exhibens.  Rete  folii  basilars  ubique  rectangulare.  viride,  e  cellulis 
juxtacostalibus  latiusculis,  inde  paullo  angustioribus,  marginem  versus  cito 
multo  angustatis,  tenerrimis,  limbum  latum  conspicuum  instruentibus  ;  alaribus 
vix  tdlis,  nonnuUis  solum  echlorophyllosis.  parietibus  pertenuibus,  maculam 
kyalinam  ad  angulos  formantibus  ;  rete  superius  e  cellulis  ovato-rhom- 
boideis,  obliquis,  supremis  minutis  instructum. 

Fructus  aggregati  ;  theca  siccitate  pHcata,  cernua,  leniter  curvata,  basi 
substrumulosa.     Operculum  et  calyptra  hand  visa. 

Hah.—Te  Aroha,  forming  dense  mats  on  tree-trunk  ;  1910  ;  Leland 
and  Chase  ;  Herb.  Cardot.  Te  Aroha  Mountain,  Auckland  ;  Nov.,  1896  ; 
leg.  et.  comm.  D.  Petrie. 

This  \nll  easily  be  distinguished  from  the  other  s])ecies  of  the  genus  on 
examination  of  the  nerve-section,  but  it  is  otherwise  liable  to  be  mistaken 
for  one  or  more  of  the  TrichophylU  group.  C.  clavatus,  however,  has  the 
alar  cells  large  and  coloured,  C.  insititius  has  the  leaves  less  finely  tapering, 
and  a  stouter,  more  toothed  hair-point,  while  the  hyaline  border  of  cells 
occupies  the  whole  width  of  the  lamina  at  base,  and  passes  obliquely  out- 
wards above.  C.  appressifolius  may  usually  be  knchvn  by  the  green  points 
of  the  leaves,  and  the  more  conspicuous  alar  cells,  but  some  forms  may 
require  examination  of  the  nerve-section. 


DICRANACEAE.  91 

INCERTAE    SEDIS. 

11.  Campylopus  nudus  (Hampe)  Jaeg..  Adumbr.  i,  125  (1870-71).     [Plate 
VII.  fig.   11.] 

Syn.  Dicranum  nudum  Hampe  in  Linn.,  xxx  (1859-60),  p.  630. 

C.  Miiller  in  the  Gen.  Mnsc.  Fr.,  p.  263,  under  Dicranum  (§  Microcam- 
pylopus),  cite.s  D.  nudum  Hampe  from  Australia,  "  die  aber  auch  auf  Neu- 
seela;id  vorzukommen  scheint."  A  specimen  labelled  »"  65.  New  Zealand  " 
occurs  in  Hampe 's  herbarium,  without  collector's  name.  The  position  of 
the  plant  appears  to  me  very  uncertain  ;  I  have  examined  the  type  care- 
fully without  being  able  to  arrive  at  any  definite  conclusion.  The  areolation 
and  general  structure  and  form  of  the  leaves,  especially  in  the  upper  part, 
agree  closely  with  Dicranodontium,  and  the  nerve-section  appears  to  agree 
also  ;  the  base  of  the  calyptra  is  naked.  But  the  peristome  is  most  dis- 
tinctly not  that  of  Dicranodontium  ;  the  sixteen  teeth  are  distant,  lingulato- 
lanceolate,  flat  and  undivided  for  the  greater  part  of  their  length,  only 
divided  for  a  short  distance  in  the  upper  part ;  they  are  bright  orange  with 
deep  red-brown  trabeculae,  faintly  papillose  below,  distinctly  vertically 
striolate  above.  The  capsules  are  not  e.strumosc  as  described  by  Hampe, 
but  when  in  good  condition  show  a  slight  but  distinct  struma.  It  appears, 
therefore,  to  belong  either  to  Campylopus  or  Dicranuyyx,  and  the  curved 
seta  would  seem  to  place  it  here,  perhaps,  as  C.  Miiller  ranks  it,  with  the 
subgenas  Microcampylop us. 

I  do  not  know  of  any  other  station  for  it  beyond  the  original  (unknown) 
locality. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

C.  xanthophyllus  Mont..  Middle  Island.  Akama,  Kacnil  ;  Duskv  Ray 
Lyall  {of.  V\.  N.Z.,  ii,  68),  is  better  dropped.  The  authors  are  very  doubtful 
about  the  determination  ;  there  are  no  specimens  in  Hooker's  herbarium. 
C.  xanthophyUus  Mont.  (1845)  is  referable  to  C.  iruncalus  C.  M.  (1844),  and 
is  a  South  American  species. 

Thysanomitrium  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.  ii,  Pt.  i,  p.  61  (1823). 

Habit  and  foliation  mostly  of  Campylopus  ;  nerve-section  as  in  Dicra- 
nodontium {q.v.)  ;  leavers  (the  comal  especially)  often  hair-pointed.  Seta 
cygneous,  or  erect  and  flexuose  ;  capsule  symmetrical,  elliptic  or  elliptic- 
cylindrical,  not  phcate,  usually  tuberculate  at  base  ;  calyptra  longly  fringed 
at  base.  Peristome-teeth  inserted  below  the  mouth,  not  united  below, 
longly  and  narrowly  subulate,  entire  or  divided  to  base  into  two  filiforni 
halves,  densely  papillose. 

Thysanomitrium  leptodus  (Mont.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Campylopus  leptodus  Mont,  in  Ann.  sc.  nat.,  1845,  iv,  HI. 
Trichostomum  leptodum.  Mitt,  in  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  116  (1867). 
Pilopogon  leptodus  Broth,  in  Engl,  and  Prantl.,  Musci,  p.  336. 
Thysanomif.riopsis  Pilopogon  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  363. 

This  plant,  which  as  far  as  I  know  has  been  chiefly  found  in  the  Xorth 
Island,  principally  near  Auckland,  has  much  the  appearance  of  a  talL 
rather  robust  Campylopus.  When  in  fruit  the  longly  fringed  calyptra,  and 
the  narrow,  smooth,  symmetrical  capsule,  will  readily  identify  it.  Sterile 
plants    differ   from   all   the    New   Zealand   species   of    Campylopus  except 


92  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

C.  arboricola  in  the  nerve,  having  both  ventral  and  dorsal  stereid  bands. 
From  the  latter  it  is  known  at  once  by  the  large  inflated  alar  cells,  as  well  as 
by  the  larger,  longer  leaves,  which  (except  the  comal,  floral  ones)  do  not  end 
in  the  distinct  white  hair-point  which  is  a  marked  character  of  that  plant. 
The  capsules  are  aggregated  in  dense  heads,  as  in  many  species  of  Cam- 
fylopus.  It  is  found  also  in  southern  and  equatorial  South  America.  Cardot, 
probably  following  Paris,  gives  also  the  Auckland  Islands,  but  I  am  inclined 
to  think  this  is  an  error  derived  from  the  citation  of  "  Auckland,  Knight," 
in  the  Handbook.  There  are  no  Australasian  specimens  in  the  British 
Museum  collection  except  those  gathered  by  Colenso  and  Knight  in  Xew 
Zealand,  nor  are  there  any  at  Kew  beyond  the  New  Zealand  plants, 
among  which  there  is  a  single  specimen  from  the  South  Island — viz., 
"  Otago,  Hector." 

The  nerve-section  actually  consists  of  a  row  of  '"  Deuter  ""  cells,  with 
a  fairly  developed  band  of  dorsal  stereids,  but  on  the  ventral  surface  a 
single  series  of  superficial  cells  almost  equal  to  the  "  Deuter  "  cells,  and 
only  a  very  few  stereids  interposed  between  these  two  series,  so  that  the 
general  appearance  is  more  like  that  of  Eucampylojius  than  typical 
Thysan  (ytnitrium. 

DiCRANODONTiUM  Bruch  &  Schimp.,  Bry.  Eur.,  fasc.  41,  1847. 

Stems  slender,  leaves  setaceous  from  a  wider,  usually  short  base  ;  nerve 
broad  and  flat  wnth  structure  of  Campylopus  {Palinocraspis)  ;  basal  areola- 
tion  rectangular,  usually  with  a  more  or  less  distinct  border  of  extremely 
narrow  cells  ;  alar  cells  large,  inflated.  Capsule  symmetrical,  on  a  curved 
seta,  calyptra  usually  naked  at  base  ;  peristome -teeth  cleft  to  base  into 
two  subequal  subulate  divisions,  remotely  articulate. 

Distrib.^JLuTope  ;  North  America  ;  with  two  or  three  species  in  the 
Southern  Hemisphere  (South  Africa,  New  Guinea,  Tasmania).  A  genus 
mostly  of  the  north  temperate  regions.  The  two  species  referred  to  this 
genus  in  the  "  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora  "  do  not  properly  belong 
here,  but  to  C am pylo podium. 

Dicranodontium  australe  Dixon  sp.  nov.     [Plate  VII,   fig.  6.] 

Olivaceo-viride.  Caulis  flexuosus,  3-8  cm.  altus,  tenuis,  vix  radiculosus. 
Folia  fortiter  regulariter  circinata,  6-7  mm.  longa,  e  basi  brevi  convoluto- 
concava  in  subulam  setaceam  pr?elongam  subplanam  siiperne  argute  remo- 
tiuscule,  ad  summam  apicem  dense  argute  dentatcnn,  siccitate  jlexuoso-corni- 
gatam  producta.  Costa  infra  lata,  circa  ^-^  partem  folii  latitudinis  occupans, 
in  subula  angustior,  medio  subpellucida,  apicem  vix  percurrens.  Cellulae 
alares  majores,  tenerrimae,  saepius  hyahnae,  fugaces,  supra  lineares,  parie- 
tihus  firmis  subiHcrassatis,  hand  porosis,  prope  marginem  seriebus  pluribus 
angustissimis  decoloratis,  limbum  plusminusve  definitum  instruentibus  ; 
ceterum  supra  sensim  abbreviatae,  parte  inferiorc  subulae  subquadratae, 
superne  bistratosae  subrotundae  seu  oblique  ovales,  saepe  inanes,  unde 
subulne  margo  subpellucida. 

Fructus  ignotus. 

Hah.- — Great  Barrier  Island,  N.Z.  ;  Hutton  and  Kirk.  No.  63,  Herb. 
Mitten,  in  herb.  New  York  Bot.  Gard.  ;  South  Fiord,  Lake  Te  Anau  ; 
R.  Brown  ter. 

This  plant  was  found  unnamed  in  Mitten's  herbarium.  It  is  sterile, 
but  the  leaf-structure  shows  it  to  belong  with  scarcely  a  doubt  to  Dicrano- 


DICRANACEAE.  93 

dontium,  a  geniis  hitherto  unrepresented  in  New  Zealand.  It  differs  from 
most  of  the  northern  species,  having  circinate  leaves  with  the  supra-alar  cells 
all  Unear,  scarcely  widened  next  the  nerve,  and  the  subula  sharply  and 
densely  spinulose  at  the  extreme  apex,  more  remotely  toothed  below,  scarcely 
channelled,  obscure,  but  with  the  nerve  shomng  as  a  pale  median  Une,  and 
a  single  marginal  series  of  cells  often  subpellucid.  Mitten's  plant  is  only 
about  2  cm.  high  ;  Brown's  specimen,  on  the  other  hand,  is  a  fine  plant. 
8  cm.  high,  but  otherwise  agreeing. 

D.  tapes  C.  M.  from  Tasmania,  the  only  other  Australasian  species  of 
the  genus,  is  a  totally  different  plant 

Campylopus  nudus  (Hampe)  agrees  very  closely  in  leaf-structure,  but 
is  known  at  once  by  the  non-circinate  leaves  and  the  inner  supra-basal 
cells  with  strongly  porose  walls. 

Mesotus  Mitt,  apud  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  461  (1867). 
Mesotus  celatus  Mitt.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Holomitrium  undulatulum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  365. 
This  very  remarkable  plant  is  not  inaptly  described  by  Mitten  as  having 
the  leaf-structure  of  Symblepharis,  creeping  stem  of  Macromitrium,  and 
teeth  of  Grimmia.  It  is  an  endemic  species,  and  appears  to  be  confined 
to  the  southern  part  of  New  Zealand.  The  only  other  species  of  the  genus, 
M.  acutus  Mitt.,  belongs  to  Australia,  the  locality  unknown.  Paris  (Ind. 
bryol.)  gives  also  Tasmania,  but  the  authority  is  very  dubious.  It  is  not 
included  in  either  Bastow's  or  Rodway's  works  on  Tasmanian  mosses. 

DiCNEMON  Schwacgr.,  Suppl.  ii,  Pt.  2,  i,  p.  72  (1826-27). 

Key  to  the  Species. 
Leaves  nerved  to  near  aiK-x  ..  ..  ..  ••  ..1.  ralynnuiH. 

Leaves  nerveless  .  .  . .  . .  .  .  •  •  •  •  -•  ■•^vmkryplum. 

1.  Dicnemon    calycinum    (Hook.)    Schwaeer.,    op.    et    loc.   cit.       Handb. 
N.Z.   FL,  p.  409.     [I'lat-  VII,   fig.  4.]  ^ 

Syn.  Leucodon  calycinus  Hook.,  M.  Exot.,  t.  17  (1818). 

Hah. — Trees,  frequent  throughout  the  Island.  It  is  recorded  from 
Australia,  but  I  am  not  clear  on  what  authority  (c/.  Watts  and  Whitelegge, 
Census  M.  Australiens..  Pt.  i,  p.  54).  There  are  no  Australian  specimens 
at  the  British  Museum,  nor  any  at  Kew  with  the  exception  of  a  scrap 
labelled  "  Nov.  Holl.,"  but  of  exceedingly  doubtful  origin. 

2.  Dicnemon  semicryptum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  364.    [Plate 

VII,  fig.  5.] 

Svn.  D.  Kuightii  Hampo,   MS.   in   herb.,  et  C.   M.  Gen.  Muse.  Fr., 
p.  251  [nomen). 

C.  Miiller  describes  the  leaves  of  D.  calycinum  as  much  larger  than 
those  of  D.  semicryptum.  This  is  no  doubt  frequently  the  case,  but 
I  do  not  find  it  to  be  at  all  a  reliable  character,  nor  can  I  find 
any  vegetative  characters  to  separate  the  two  beyond  the  nerve — entirely 
wanting  in  D.  semicryptum,  long  and  strong  in  D.  calycinum.  The  leaves 
in  the  latter  may  perhaps  be  rather  more  strongly  convolute,  but  they 
vary  much  in  this  respect,  as  well  as  in  outline,  in  both.  Tlu*  fruiting 
characters  are,  however,  generally  speaking,  distinct.     In  D.  calycinum  the 


94  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

two  or  three  upper  bracts  of  the  remarkable  perichaetiuni  taper  gradually 
to  rather  long,  though  not  fine,  erect  or  suberect  points,  the  uppermost 
much  the  longer  (well  shown  in  Hooker's  figure,  M.  Exot.,  t.  17)  ;  the 
mature  capsule  is  generally  exserted  from  among  these  either  terminally 
or  laterally,  so  as  to  show  the  distinct  struma  at  the  base,  and  is  slightly 
curved  and  distinctly  asymmetrical.  In  D.  semicryptinn  the  upper  bracts 
end  abruptly  in  very  short  obtuse  slightly  divaricate  subequal  cusps,  so 
that  the  perichaetiuni  has  the  form  of  a  vase  with  everted  rim  ;  the 
capsule  is  very  nearly  enclosed  (apart  from  the  lid) — whence  the  specific 
name- — in  the  perichaetmm  ;  the  base  scarcely  strumose,  and  the  curvature 
slight  (C.  M.  describes  it  as  "  recte  cylindrica,"  but  I  find  it  slightly 
curved). 

These  characters  are  usually  well  marked  and  definite,  and  I  have  found 
it  easy  to  pick  out  D.  semicryptum— 'which,  in  herbaria  {e.g.,  at  Kew)  is 
frequently  mixed  with  D.  calycinum — by  this  character,  in  conjunction 
with  the  usually  smaller  size  of  the  former.  But  there  is  at  Kew  a  very 
remarkable  and  perplexing  plant  issued  by  T.  W.  X.  Beckett,  "  Otira 
Gorge,  Westland,  No.  997."  This  is  a  very  robust  plant,  much  more 
so  than  I  have  seen  D.  semicryptum,  and  has  the  nerved  leaves  of 
D.  calycinum.  There  is  therefore  no  doubt  of  its  position.  But  the  very 
numerous  perichaetia  are  without  exception  precisely  those  of  D.  semi- 
cryptum, with  the  deoperculate  capsule  only  just  emerging  with  the  orifice 
showing  above  the  vase-like  rim  of  the  perichaetium  ;  and  in  its  form  and 
total  absence  of  struma  agreeing  quite  well  with  D.  semicryptum. 

Moreover,  Wilson,  among  his  specimens  of  D.  calycinum,  has  one 
"N.  Zeald.,  1848"  (no  locality  or  collector),  of  which  he  has  given  several 
drawings,  showing  in  conjunction  with  the  nerved  leaves  of  D.  calycinum 
the  perichaetium  and  fruit  precisely  as  in  Beckett's  plant  above — i.e.,  of 
D.  semicryptum.  In  these  two  plants  I  have  found  no  intermediate  forms 
of  perichaetium,  and  I  venture  the  suggestion  that  the  most  satisfactory 
explanation  of  the  problem  is  that  the  archegonia  of  the  D.  calycinum  may 
have  been  fertilized,  in  these  two  plants,  by  antherozoids  of  D.  semi- 
cryptum. If,  however,  as  is  stated  to  be  the  case,  D.  calycinum  is  autoicous 
(according  to  the  "  Flora  of  New  Zealand  "  the  male  flowers  are  nidulant 
amongst  the  leaves  of  the  fertile  stem,  their  organic  origin  being  uncertain, 
and  their  occurence  quite  irregular)  this  hybridization  seems  unlikely  to 
have  taken  place  so  regularly,  while  in  addition  one  would  have  expected 
to  find,  as  usual  in  such  cases,  some  trace  of  the  female  parent  in  the 
sporophyte.  The  whole  problem  would  be  an  interesting  one  to  study 
in  the  field. 

Although,  as  I  have  said,  the  perichaetium  in  IJ.  calycituim  doos  not 
appear  to  show  any  marked  variation  so  as  to  intergrade  with  D.  semi- 
cryptum, there  is  a  great  deal  of  variability  in  the  fruit  itself,  especially 
as  regards  its  degree  of  exsertion  ;  it  may  be  strumose  or  not,  and  it  may 
be  almost  totally  immersed  in  the  perichaetium  (as  in  D.  semicryptum) 
apart  from  the  lid,  or  it  may  be  so  far  exserted  as  to  show  the  struma,  and 
even  a  considerable  part  of  the  seta. 

The  original  locality  of  D.  semicryptum  was  ''''  prope  Greymouth,  leg. 
R.  Helms."  Mr.  James  Murray  collected  it  in  the  Waitakarei  Hills,  near 
Auckland,  with  D.  calycinum.  In  R.  Brown's  herbarium  it  occurs  in 
hirge  robust  tufts  ex  herb.  T.  W.  N.  Beckett  under  the  name  of  "  Dicnemon 
calycinum,  on  trees,  Arthur's  Pass,  N.  Canterbury."  Other  specimens 
exist  in  the  herbaria  at  Kew  and  the  British  Museum, 


DICRANACEAE.  95 

D.  Knightii  Hampe  in  Hampe's  herbarium  appears  to  me  to  be  quite 
inseparable  from  D.  semicryptum  C.  M. 

Dicnemon  Moorei  Broth.  &  Geh.^  Campylopus  Kirkii  Mitt. 

Dicnemon  obsoleti nerve  Hampe  &  C.  M.  =  Dicmnoloma  fascialum  (Hedw.) 
Par. 

EuCAMPTODON  Moiit.  ill  Aim.  sc.  iiat.,  184:5,  p.  120. 

Plants  of  varying  habit,  often  robust.  Leaves  similar  to  Dicnemon, 
often  shortly  hair-pointed.  Capsule  upright  and  symmetrical,  rarely 
slightly  curved.  Peristome  -  teeth  broadly  lanceolate,  obtuse,  entire  or 
shortly  divided  at  apex  only. 

Differs  from  Dicnemon  principally  in  the  erect  symmetrical  capsule 
and  the  almost  undivided  or  quite  entire  peristome-teeth. 

Eucamotodon  inflatus  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Mitt,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25, 
p.  :50()  (1892). 

Syn.  Hi/pnxn,  injiatxm  H.  f.  cS:  W.,  Fl.  N.Z..  ii.  111.  t.  90  (1855); 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  481.  Coelidium  injtatum  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.  ii, 
384:.     Lemhoplvjllum  inflaium  Par..  Ind.,  p.  718. 

It  is  on  scarcely  more  than  conjectural  grounds  that  this  striking  plant 
is  placed  in  the  genus  Eucamptodon,  not  having  been  found  in  fruit. 
Mitten  wrote  on  its  position  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  p.  300), 
"  I  keep  it  as  a  species  of  Eucauiptodon,  which  is  almost  the  same  as 
Dicnemon,  but  Eucamptodon  has  an  erect  capsule  ;  in  the  other  genera 
it  is  curved  and  unequal.''  In  the  absence  of  fruit  I  should  have  been 
inclined  rather  to  place  it  in  Dicnemon,  in  view  of  the  Polynesian  (?  Austra- 
lian, cf.  Salmon  in  Journ.  Bot.,  1901,  p.  5)  D.  rugosum  (Hook.),  which  is 
by  no  means  unlike  the  New  Zealand  plant  in  appearance. 

It  is  a  tall,  robusf,  hand.some  moss  with  large,  inflated,  very  rugose 
leaves,  ending  in  a  short  fine  apituhH,  and  nerveless.  It  is  perha])S  most 
like  Braunfelsia  ohesifolia,  but  that  has  much  more  rigid,  not  rugose, 
and  not  apiculate  leaves,  with  a  single  nerve. 

It  has  been  found  in  both  North  and  South  Islands,  but  is  no  doubt 
rare. 

Eucamptodon  Petriei  Broth.  =  Braunfelsia  ohesifolia  (R.  Br.  ter.) 
Dixon. 

LEUCOBRYACEAE. 

Leucobryum  Hampe  in  Linn.,  xiii,  42  (1839). 

The  number  of  species  credited  to  New  Zealand  by  Paris  (Ind.,  ed.  ii) 
is  three  ;  by  C.  MiiJler,  in  the  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  six.  I  have  very  little 
hesitation,  however,  in  reducing  them  all  to  the  single  type,  L.  candidum, 
(Brid.)  Hampe.  with  perhaps  two  fairly  well-marked  varieties.  In  all  the 
fertile  plants  I  have  seen  the  fruit  presents  no  variation  whatever,  the 
length  of  the  seta  alone  showing  some  variability,  and  this  not  correlated 
with  any  other  characters,  not  even  with  the  general  degree  of  robustness 
of  the  plants.  The  vegetative  characters  are  far  more  variable,  but  the 
internal  leaf-structure  is  remarkably  uniform  throughout,  and  the  valuable 
work  of  Cardot  on  the  Leucobryaceae  has  emphasized  the  importance  of 
this  in  the  taxonomv  of  the  order. 


96  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

The  structure  of  the  leaf  in  the  more  robust  forms  of  the  New  Zealand 
plants  is  that  which  Cardot  terms  "  het-erostrosic  " — that  is  to  say,  that 
while  the  leaf -section  in  the  middle  and  upper  parts  of  the  leaf  shows  a 
single  ventral  and  a  single  dorsal  layer  of  hyaline  cells  (hyalocysts),  with 
the  chlorocysts  median,  the  basal  section  shows  several  layers  (2-3)  of  hyalo- 
cysts on  both  the  ventral  and  dorsal  sides  of  the  chlorocysts,  corresponding 
to  a  considerable  thickening  of  the  leaf.  This  thickening,  however,  does 
not  extend  across  the  whole  widtJi  of  the  nerve,  as  along  the  median  line 
the  hyalocysts  continue  to  be  in  two  layers  only,  one  ventral  and  one  dorsal 
la^^er,  so  as  to  form  a  neck,  so  to  speak,  or  isthmus,  which  may  be  of  varying 
length  ;  sometimes  only  a  single  cell  on  the  median  line  of  the  leaf  being 
involved,  while  in  other  cases  3-5  series  of  cells  on  either  side  of  the  median 
line  are  undivided,  the  narrow  neck  then  occupying  a  considerable  proportion 
of  the  width  of  the  leaf-section.  In  this  case  the  section  is  practically  iden- 
tical with  that  figured  by  Cardot  for  L.  aduncum  Doz.  &  Molk.  (Card., 
'■  Recherches  Anatomiques  sur  les  Leucobryees,"  pi.  iv,  fig.  14,  a).  In  the 
smaller  forms,  notably  those  which  usually  pass  as  L.  brachyphylhim  Hampe, 
the  thickening  of  the  ventral  and  dorsal  layers  of  hyalocysts  at  the  leaf- 
base  is  very  much  reduced,  and  may  even  be  confined  to  a  few  cells  on 
each  side  of  the  median  line.  This  is  the  state  figured  by  Cardot  (oj).  cit., 
pi.  vi,  fig.  24,  fl,  b,  c).  1  have,  however,  not  met  with  this  extreme  state 
mvself  ;  most  of  the  leaves  of  the  smaller  forms  from  Australia  and  New 
Zealand  showing  2-3  layers  of  hyalocysts  on  the  dorsal  face  at  least,  over 
a  considerable  part  at  least  of  the  section  near  the  base,  usually  with  a 
very  short  isthmus  or  neck  ;  while  I  have  observed  every  stage  of  gradation, 
both  as  to  the  multiplying  of  the  hyalocyst  layers  and  the  length  of  the 
"  isthmus,"  up  to  the  most  extreme  form  as  in  L.  aduncum  cited  above. 
This  degree  of  development  is  usually  parallel  to  the  greater  or  less  size 
of  the  leaf  ;  and  where,  as  frequently  occurs,  two  forms  of  leaf  are  foimd 
on  the  same  plant,  the  smaller  leaves  will  sometimes  show  the  simpler,  the 
larger  the  more  highly  developed  structure.  The  chlorocysts  are  centric 
above,  usually  centric  or  slightly  hyperc-entric  towards  base. 

One  of  the  most  striking  forms  is  that  named  by  C.  Miiller  L.  speiro- 
stichum,  and  referred  to  under  that  name  by  Geheeb  in  Rev.  bryol.,  1876, 
p.  3,  and  also  by  C.  Muller  in  the  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  but  in  each  case  unaccom- 
panied by  any  description.  It  has  the  leaves  strikingly  seriat<'  in  5  roAvs, 
and  usually  more  or  less  falcate  at  the  tips.  I  fail,  however,  to  find  any  other 
character,  structural  or  otherwise,  to  separate  it  from  L.  candidum,  the 
fruiting  characters  showing  no  differences.  Geheeb  {loc.  cit.)  writes  of 
L.  speirostichum,  "  Selon  M.  Hampe  c'est  le  L.  Teysmannianum.'''  Of  the 
two  Javan  species  with  seriate  leaves,  however,  it  is  not  L.  Teysmannianum 
so  much  as  L.  pentastichum  Doz.  &  Molk.,  with  which  it  should  be  compared  ; 
since  L.  Teysmannianum,  so  far  as  it  differs  from  L.  pentastichum,  does  so 
in  the  failure  of  the  hyaline  leaf-border  to  reach  the  apex,  while  in  L.  pen- 
tastichum this  border  is  continued,  in  2-3  rows  of  cells  at  least,  to  the 
tip,  as  is  the  case  with  L.  candidum.  I  am,  in  fact,  unable  to  separate 
L.  speirostichum  C.  M.  in  any  way  from  L.  'pentastichum.  The  anatomy  and 
general  structure  of  the  leaves  of  the  Australasian  and  Javan  plants  is 
identical  (the  fruit  of  L.  pentastichum  has  not  been  found). 

In  this  connection  a  note  of  Fleischer's  is  interesting.  Under  L.  penta- 
stichum {^Insci  .  .  .  von  Buitenzorg,  i,  148)  he  writes :  "' L.  strictifolium 
Broth,  in  sched.,  aus  New-Sud-Wales,  scheint  eine  kurz  und  geradblattrige 
^\bart   unserer  Art  z''   sein."     Now,   I  am  convinced,   from  the  specimen 


LEUCOBRYACEAE.  97 

which  I  have  of  L.  strictifolium  Broth,  through  the  kindness  of  Dr.  G.  Roth, 
that  that  plant  is  simply  a  straight-leaved  form  of  L.  speirostichum  (or,  as 
I  prefer  to  call  it,  L.  candidum  var.  pentastichum).  1  have  in  my  herbarium 
New  Zealand  plants  of  the  "  speirostichum  "  form,  showing  in  the  same  gather- 
ing falcate  leaves  and  also  straight-leaved  stems,  identical  with  L.  stricti- 
folium Broth.  The  only  distinguishing  characters  mentioned  by  Brotherus 
(in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.  Soc.  Foerh.,  Iv,  159)  from  L.  hrachyphijUum  {i.e., 
L.  candidum)  are  "  fol.  pentastiche  dispositis,  strictis,  latius  limbatis."  In 
the  diagnosis  the  hyaline  border  is  described  as  "  a  seriebus  cellularum  5-6 
formato  "  ;  but  in  forms  of  L.  candidum  it  is  quite  usual  to  find  the  border 
as  wide  as  that  even  in  the  upper  part  of  the  leaf. 

I  have,  to  sum  up,  no  hesitation  in  concluding  that  L.  pentastichum 
is  identical  with  L.  speirostichum;  and  I  think  it  highly  probable  that 
L.  pentastichum  is  a  seriate  form  of  L.  aduncum  Doz.  &  Molk.,  and  that  that 
species  will  have  to  be  reduced  to  L.  candidum  (Brid.).  On  the  last  point, 
however,  I  do  not  feel  well  qualified  to  judge  ;  and,  as  there  is  some  differ- 
ence of  general  habit  and  appearance  between  the  Javan  L.  aduncum  and 
the  various  forms  of  the  Australasian  ])lant,  I  have  left  the  question  to  be 
decided  by  others  with  a  better  knowledge  of  the  Javan  plants.* 

The  New  Zealand  species  will  then  stand  as  follows  : — 

Leucobryum    candidum    (Brid.)    H.    f.    k    W.,    Fl.    N.Z..   2.    64    (1855); 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  409. 

Sm.  Dicranum  camlidum  Brid.,  Bryol.  univ..  i,  409  (IS26).  Dicranum 
brach>/phj/llum  Hornsch.  in  Sieber  M.  Nov.  HoU.  {nomen). 
Leucohnpim  brachyphi/llum  Hampe  apud  C.  M.  in  Linn.,  xvii, 
317  (1843),  nomen,  et  in  Linn.,  xviii,  688  (1844).  L.  spinidorsum 
C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897).  p.  331.  L.  interruptum  C.  M., 
MS.  in  Herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  81  [nomen).  L.  hrachypus 
C.  M.,  MS.  in  Herb.,  et  Gen.  Mu.sc.  Fr.,  p.  81   [nomen). 

Var.  majus  Jaeg.,  Adunibr.  i,  p.  159  (1871-72). 

Syn.  L.  laiicaule  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvi  (1897),  p.  331. 

Var.  pentastichum  [Dot.  &  Molk.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  L.  pentastichum  Doz.  &  Molk..  Bry.  jav.,  i,  16,  t.  xv.  L.  speiro- 
stichum C.  M.,  MS.  in  Herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  80  {nomen). 
L.  strictifolium  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.  Soc.  Foerh.,  Iv 
(1898),  p.  159. 

L.  candidum  is  widely  distributed  throughout  the  Islands,  most  frequently 
sterile.  The  var.  majus,  a  robust  plant  with  long  simj)le  branches,  and 
large,  long,  narrowly  pointed  leaves,  is  also  widely  distributed,  and  passes 
by  insensible  degrees  into  the  type.  The  var.  pentastichum  has  a  similar 
distribution,  and  is  a  very  distinct  plant  in  its  best-marked  condition,  but 
the  seriate  position  of  the  leaves  is  at  times  poorly  marked,  and  it  is  some- 
times not  easy  to  separate  the  type  and  variety. 

The  smaller,  short-leaved  forms  of  L.  candidum,  which  it  might  be  reason- 
able perhaps  to  separate  off  as  a  variety  in  the  opposite  direction  to  the 


*  Since  the  above  was  in  type  I  learn  that  a  paper  has  appeared  by  Theriot,  which 
I  have  not  seen,  in  Bulletin  de  la  Societe  de  Geneve,  vol.  xii  (1921),  on  "  Le  probleme  du 
Leucobryum  candidu))/,''  which  should  be  consulted. 


98  BKYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALANI). 

var.  majus,  are  sometimes  extremely  small ;  the  leaves  in  these  forms  tend 
to  have  the  apex  rough  at  the  back  in  a  greater  degree  than  the  taller, 
longer-leaved  ones. 

I  have  examined  the  types  of  C.  Miiller's  new  species  given  in  the 
s}Tionymy  above  ;  they  all  appear  to  me  inseparable  from  one  or  other  of 
the  forms  of  L.  candidum.  L.  interruptum  C.  M.  (Neu  Seeland,  leg.  Helms, 
1886)  is  only  a  form  with  the  leaves  more  than  usually  rugose  at  back 
above ;  I  have  numerous  similar  and  intergrading  forms  from  New  Zealand. 
L.  spinidorsum  C.  M.  (Tasmania,  leg.  Weymouth,  1889)  is  a  form  with  broad, 
short  leaves,  highly  rugose  at  back,  but  scarcely  more  so  than  in  forms  in 
my  herbarium  with  normally  shaped  leaves,  and  quite  typical  in  leaf- 
.section. 

FISSIDEXTACEAE. 
FissiDENS  Hedw.,  Fund,  ii,  p.  91  (1782). 

According  to  Brotherus's  arrangement,  following  closely  on  C.  Miiller's, 
this  large  genus  of  more  than  600  species  falls  into  four  subgenera,  one 
{Fachyfissidens)  being  unrepresented  in  the  Island  ;  of  the  others,  Eufissidens, 
containing  the  bulk  of  the  species,  is  divided  into  12  sections.  As  these 
divisions  are  for  the  most  part  not  only  natural  ones  but  at  the  same  time 
of  considerable  practical  value  in  the  determination  of  species,  I  give  here 
a  brief  summary  of  tlii>  cliaracters  of  those  groups  represented  in  New 
Zealand. 

Subgen.  I.  Polypobiopsis  C.  M. — Small  terrestrial  mosses.  Stem-tissue 
lax,  without  central  strand.  Leaves  flaccid,  narrowly  bordered.  Nerve 
failing  ;   leaf-cells  lax.     Seta  terminal.     Calyptra  conical,  usually  entire  at 

^^^^'  F.  dealhatus  H.  f.  &  W. 

Subgen.  II.  Eufissidens  Mitt.— Plants  of  varying  size.  Stem  with 
central  strand.  Nerve  present  ;  border  present  or  absent.  Cells  mostly 
small,  more  or  less  isodiametrical,  rarely  larg<<r  and  prosenchymatous. 
Seta  mostly  terminal.     Calyj)tra  usually  cucullate,  rarely  entire. 

§  Bryoidium  C.  M. — Small,  mostly  bright  green  terrestrial,  rarely  rupes- 
tral  mosses.  Leaves  bordered  throughout,  border  not  thickened,  often 
faint  above.  Cells  small,  hexagonal,  thin-walled,  more  or  less  pellucid, 
rarely  obscure.  Seta  nearly  always  terminal.  Branches  of  peristome-teeth 
spirally  thickened. 

F.  inclinabilis  C.  M. 
F.  campyloneiinis  C.  M.  &  Beck. 
F.  ohscurifolius  Dixon. 
*  F.  gonioneurus  C.  M. 

§  Pachylomidium  C.  M. — Plants  more  robust,  usually  calcicolous  water- 
plants.  Leaves  bordered  throughout ;  border  stout,  thickened.  Cells,  seta, 
&c.,  as  in  Bryoidium. 

F.  rigidulus  H.  f.  k  W. 

§  Heterocaidon  C.  M. — Very  small  terrestrial  plants.  Stems  dimorphous  ; 
sterile  stems  with  minute  leaves,  having  the  dorsal  lamina  almost  or  quite 
undeveloped  ;  fertile  stems  shorter,  with  larger  leaves,  dorsal  lamina 
developed,  but  ceasing  far  above  the  base  of  the  leaf.  Border  only  on 
the  vaginant  lamina.  Cells,  &c..  as  in  Bryoidium. 
F.  Taylori  C.  M. 


FISSIDENTACEAE.  99 

§  Semihmhidinm  C.  M. — Very  small,  mostly  dull  green,  terrestrial  plants. 
Leaves  bordered  only  on  the  vaginant  lamina,  or  very  faintly  elsewhere  ; 
margins  of  the  superior  and  dorsal  lamina  usually  crenulate-denticulate. 
Cells  small,  usually  finely  papillose  and  opaque.  Seta  and  peristome  as 
in  Bryoidium. 

F.  vittatus  H.  f.  &  W. 

F.  anisophyllus  Dixon. 

F.  abhreviatus  Mitt. 

§  Aloma  C.  M. — Small  terrestrial  mosses.  Leaves  thin,  unbordered,  more 
or  less  crenulate  at  margin.  Cells  hexagonal,  pellucid.  Seta  and  peristome 
as  in  Bryoidium. 

F.  tenellus  H.  f.  &  W. 

F.  aeruginosus  H.  f.  &  AV. 

§  Amhlyothallia  C.  M. — Plants  of  middle  size,  with  mostly  elongate  stems. 
Leaves  firm,  longly  and  narrowly  Ungulate,  obtuse  or  subacute,  decurved- 
falcate  or  enrolled  when  dry,  unbordered,  almost  entire.  Cells  small,  obscure 
or  pellucid.  Seta  terminal.  Branches  of  peristome-teeth  papillose,  rarely 
obscurely  nodose. 

F.  paUidxs  H.  f.  &  W. 

F.  oUongifolius  H.  f.  k  W. 

F.  asplenioides  Sw. 

^  Serridium  C.  M. — Middle-sized  to  very  robust  plants;    stem  elongate. 
Leaves  large,  not  bordered,  often   with   a   j)aler  margin  of  more  pellucid 
cells,  usuallv  broadlv  pointed,  juostly  denticulate  or  serrate  above.      Seta 
usually  lateral.     Brunclies  of  peristome-teeth  nodosely  thickened. 
F.  adiantoides  (L.)  Hedw. 

Subgen.  Octodiceras  (Brid.)  Mitt. — Weak,  soft,  floating  plants  ;  stem 
without  central  strand  ;  seta  short,  lateral,  or  from  a  short  lateral  branch, 
minute,  svmmetrieal.  oval  ;  calyptra  conical,  usually  entire  at  base. 
"  F.  MiiUeri  (Hampe)  .Nlitt. 

The  above  characters  will  sufficiently  characterize  the  two  species 
F.  dealbatus  and  F.  Mulleri,  and  I  have  not  included  them  in  the 
following  key. 

The  distinctions  between  the  sections  Bryoidium  and  Semilimbidium 
are  not  always  well  defined,  and  plants  with  a  faint  border  to  the  upper 
part  of  the  leaf  should  be  tried  in  both  divisions  of  §  3  of  the  key. 

Key  to  the  Species  of  Eufissidens. 

•    f  Dorsal  lamina  very  narrow,  confined  to  upjier  part  of  leaf,  or  wanting       G.   Taylori. 
'  I  Dorsal  lamina  normal .  .  .  .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

,y   (  Leaves  with  a  hyaliiif  border,  at  least  on  vaginant  lamina. .  . .  . .  3 

■  I  Leaves  \vithout  a  hyaline  border  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .        10 

[Leaf  distinctly  bordered  throughout         ..  ..  ..  ..  ..         4 

3.  -!  Vaginant  lamina  alone  bordered,  a  faint  border  sometimes  elsewhere  {inclinabilis, 

\         anisophyllus,  and  leptodadus  maj-  be  sought  here)         . .  . .  . .  8 

,    ( Plants  robust  with  elongate  stems  ;   border  stout . .  . .  . .      5.  rigidulus. 

■( Plants  small ;   border  narrower. .  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  5 

C  Cells  very  small,  isodiametrical,  very  obscure         . .  . .  . .  . .  6 

5.  \  Cells  larger,  irregularly  hexagonal,  more  pellucid,  lax  and  elongate  in  vaginant 

(         lamina    . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  7 

I'Stem  short,  leaves  in  few  pairs,  nerve  and  border  scarcely  reaching  apex 
.1  4.  leptodadus. 

'  1  Stem  elongate,  leaves  multijugous,  rigid,  erect  ;    stout  nerve  and  border  very 

(  pellucid,  reaching  apex  and  confluent  in  point  . .  4.*  gonioneurug. 


100  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW    ZEALAM). 


7. 


'  Border  very  narrow  and  indistinct  in  superior  and  dorsal  laminae,  not  reaching 

apex        . .  . .  . .  -  .  •  .  . .  3.  inclinabiUs. 

Border  well  marked,  nearly  always  reaching   apex  and  confluent  with   the 

ner%'e  in  point       . .  . .  .  .  .  .  . .  2.  campylonturus. 

o   { Cells  very  obscure        . .  . .  . .  .  .  .  .  .  .  . .  9 

■  (Cells  pellucid,  leaves  frequently  bordered  narrowly  throughout  8.  anisophyllus. 

Q   (Leaves  narrow,  complanate      ..  ..  ..  ..  9.  abbreviatus. 

■  I  Leaves  crispate  when  dry,  very  w  ide  at  base,  not  complanate  7.  vittatus. 

,  ^   I  Plants  minute,  leaves  very  small,  about  1  mm.  long  .  .  .  .  .  .        11 

■  I  Plants  taller,  leaves  rarely  less  than  3  mm.  long    .  .  .  .  . .  .  .        13 

,,    (Margin  of  vaginant  lamina  distinctly  crenulate-denticulate . .  .  .  .  .        12 

■  I  Margin  of  vaginant  lamina  entire,  i)lant  pale         . .  .  .  .  .      12.  pdUidus. 

( Leaves  oblong,  acute,  not  longly  tapering  ..  ..  ..        10.  tenellus. 

12.  ■  Leaves  verj'  narrow,  acuminate,  gradually  tapering  to  a  very  acute  point 

(  11.  neruginosui. 

i  Robust ;    leaves  broad,  more  or  less  pale -bordered,  sharply  toothed  above 

13.  ]  15.  adiantoides. 
( Much  smaller,  leaves  narrow,  entire  or  nearly  so  ..              ..              ..  ..14 

^  .    I  Leaves  crisped  and  enrolled  when  dry,  cells  opaque  .  .  14.  asplenioides. 

'  I  Leaves  unaltered,  or  falcate  only  when  dry,  cells  chlorophyllose        13.  oblong  if oliu-a. 

Subgen.  Polypodiopsis  C.  M. 

1.  Fissidens  dealbatus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  63,  t.  84;    Handb.  N.Z. 

FL,  p.  407. 

Very  distinct  in  its  nerveless,  thin,  pellucid  leaves  with  Bryoid  areo- 
lation.  I  suppose  it  to  be  an  uncommon  species.  I  have  it  from  both 
North  and  South  Islands. 

Subgen.  EuFissiDENS  Mitt, 
§  Bryoidium  C.  M. 

2.  Fissidens  campyloneurus  C.  M.  &  Beck,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25, 
p.  295,  t.  44  (1892).     [Plate  VII,  fig.  3.] 

This  and  the  following  differ  from  the  remaining  species  of  the  section 
in  the  areolation,  which  is  angular,  more  or  less  hexagonal  or  hexagono- 
rhomboid.  thin-^\ ailed,  and  rather  pellucid,  the  basal  cells,  especially  of  the 
vaginant  lamina,  being  very  lax,  elongate,  and  hexagonal-rectangular. 
F.  campyloneurus  has  the  leaves  long  and  narrow,  with  a  very  acute  acumen, 
the  tip  often  a  cuspidate  point  formed  by  the  confluent  nerve  and  border. 
The  border  and  nerve  may,  however,  as  pointed  out  by  Beckett,  sometimes 
vanish  below  the  apex  in  the  upper  leaves.  The  bending  of  the  nerve  where 
it  leaves  the  vaginant  lamina  (from  which  the  specific  name)  is  usually  a 
marked  character,  but  may  be  indistinct,  especially  in  leaves  of  sterile 
stems.  The  inflorescence  may  perhaps  be  truly  dioicous  ;  I  have  not  seen 
male  plants,  nor  were  they  found  by  Beckett.  The  capsule  may  be  erect 
or  more  or  less  inclined  ;  capsules  gathered  before  maturity  generally  become 
strongly  arcuate. 

It  appears  to  be  a  frequent  species  in  New  Zealand,  and  probably  occurs 
in  Tasmania  and  Australia. 

3.  Fissidens    inclinabilis  C.  M.,  MS.  in  Herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  59 
{no)nen),  sp.  nov.     [Plate  VII,  fig.  2.] 

Rhizautoicus.  Habitu,  forma  foliorum  et  areolatione  F.  campylonevri, 
laminis  autem  superioribus  dorsalibusque  tenerrime  limbatis,  saepius  omnino 


FISSIDEXTACEAE.  101 

fere  elimbatis,  apice  folii  igitur  )iervo  lantum  excurrente  breviter  apiculato. 
Seta  pallida,  flexuosa,  longa,  1  cm.  vel  supra.  Theca  inclinata  ;  operculum 
acute  rostellatum. 

Hab. — New  Zealand  ;  Beckett,  1892  ;  auf  dampfender  Erde  bei  Christ- 
church  ;  Herb.  C.  Miiller.  I  have  in  my  herbarium  a  specimen  sent  to 
Rev.  C.  H.  Binstead  by  T.  W.  X.  Beckett,  as  '"  F.  campyloneurus ;  on 
damp  clay,  Fendalton,  near  Christchurch,  X.Z.,  Aug.,  1896,"'  which  is 
certainly  F.  inclitiabilis,  and  not  improbably  from  the  same  locality  as  the 
type.     North-east  Valley,  Dunedin  ;   leg.  et  comm.  D.  Petrie. 

The  border  is  so  faint  everywhere  except  on  the  vaginant  lamina,  where 
it  is  stout,  that  I  should  have  been  almost  inclined  to  place  the  species 
under  Semilimbidium.  Its  very  close  relation  to  the  last  species,  however, 
seems  to  demand  its  retention  in  the  present  section,  where  C.  Miiller 
places  it.  It  is  indeed  doubtful  whether  it  be  more  than  a  varietal  form 
of  F.  campyloneurus,  of  which  it  appears  to  have  the  fruiting  characters. 

F.  anisophjllus  and  F.  vitlatus  differ  in  the  broader  leaves  with  less 
acute  points,  the  areolation  of  a  different  type,  with  firmer  thicker  walls, 
smaller,  and  not  t-longate  in  the  vaginant  lamina,  wliich  also  in  F.  vittatus 
is  quite  differently  bordered. 

I  am  quite  unable  to  separate  from  F.  inclinabilis,  a  plant  sent  me  from 
Mitten's  herbarium.  '"  Brisbane,  Queensland,  Bailey  ;  256,  p.p.,''  without 
name. 

4.  Fissidens  leptocladus  C.  M.  e  Rodway,  Ta^manian  Bryophyta,  Mosses, 
p.  74  (11114).     [Plate  VII,  fig.  1.] 

Dioicus.  Validiusculu.s  ;  olivaceo-viridis,  densiuscule  caespitosus, 
caulis  5-7  mm.  altus,  simplex  ;  folia  plurijuga,  subfalcata  decurvata,  sicca 
valde  crispalo-falcata,  ad  2  mm.  longa,  oblongo-lanceolata,  apice  angustato, 
plus-minus  acuto  ;  lamina  vaginans  circa  dimidiam  folii  longitudinem 
aequans,  vel  ultra,  lamina  dorsalis  infra  angustata,  /oh'i  basin  ultingens ; 
costa  valida,  pellucida,  flexuosa,  senectute  purpurascens,  subpercurrens ; 
limbus  iibique  bene  nofatus,  supra  tener,  hyalinus,  apicem  versus  saepe  valde 
attenuatus.  Areolatio  perobscura,  e  cellulis  minufis  (5-6  fx),  opacis,  parietibus 
pro  more  incrassatis,  ad  basin  minime  mutatis,  instrncta.  Seta  breviuscula, 
crassiuscula,  flexuosa  ;  theca  suberecta,  sicca  urceolata,  operculo  conico- 
rostellato. 

Hab. — Kaitangata.  Otago  ;  September,  1892;  leg.  D.  Petrie.  Bank  of 
creek,  Mauriceville,  Wairarapa  ;  leg.  W.  Gray  (No.  192c).  Waitakarei  Hills. 
Auckland  ;   December,  1907  ;   leg.  Jas.  Murray  (No.  52). 

I  had  described  and  figured  this  species — and  it  was  already  in  type — 
as  F.  obscurifolws  sp.  nov.  I  have  since  recognized  its  identity  with  the 
Tasmanian  plant  named  F.  leptocladus  by  C.  Miiller  in  herb.  Weymouth, 
and  described  by  Rodway,  op.  cit.  As  it  is  a  little  known  plant  I  have 
allowed  the  description  to  stand. 

Var.  Cheesemanii  (C.  M.)  Dixon  var.  nov. 

Syn.  F.  Cheesemani  Geh.,  MS.  in  herb.  C.  Muller,  et  C.  M.,  Gen.  Muse. 
Fr.,  p.  59  {nomen).  F.  lineari-limbatus  C.  M.,  MS.  in  herb,  et  op.  et 
loc.  cit.  (nomen)  [nee  F.  lineari-limbatus  C.  M.  in  Fl.,  1890,  p.  471). 

Minor ;  folia  angustiora,  lamina  dorsali  infra  pera)tgusta,  folii  basin 
vix  vel  haud  attingens. 

Hah. — New  Zealand  ;.  leg.  Cheeseman  ;  1882.  New  Zealand  ;  leg. 
Reader  ;    1882.     Both  in  herb.  C.  Muller. 


102  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

This  species  appears  to  have  been  overlooked  ;  it  can  hardly  be  rare.  It 
occurs  in  the  Kew  collection  as  "  F.  Knightii,''  Reichdt.,  det.  Mitten,  2/86, 
N.Z.,  Reader,  34,  1880  "'  {F.  Knightii  belongs  to  the  §  Amblyothallia,  and 
cannot  be  this).  It  is  quite  distinct  in  the  very  small  and  very  obscure 
areolation  and  leaves  falcato-crisped  when  dry  from  all  the  bordered  species 
except  the  following. 

F.  CJieesemcmii  in  C.  Miiller's  herbarium  is  a  poor,  undeveloped  sterile 
form  of  this.  F.  lineari-limhaius  is  in  fruit  and  better  developed,  and 
may,  with  the  former,  be  considered  a  varietal  form  with  narrower  leaves 
and  dorsal  lamina  scarcely  reaching  to  base,  often  ceasing  far  above. 

4.*  Fissidens  gonioneurus  C.  M.,  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  59 
(nomen)  subsp.  nov. 

F.  leptoclado  affinis  ;  elatior,  ad.  1-5  cm.  altus  ;  folia  multijuga,  con- 
ferta,  stricta,  erecta,  nee  patentia  nee  jlexuosa,  breviora,  e  medio  vel  infra 
sensim  attenuata,  acutiora  ;  costa  pervalida,  perpellucida,  apud  laminae 
vaginantis  apicem  flexuoso-avgulata,  supra  flexuosa.  Cetera  ut  in 
F.  leptoclado.     Fructus  ignotus. 

Hab.—:Sew  Zealand  ;   leg.  Helms  ;   1885  (herb.  C.  M.). 

The  specimen  sent  to  me  was  between  mica,  and  it  was  not  easy  to 
determine  the  position  of  the  leaves  when  dry,  but  I  believe  them  to  be 
scarcely  altered  ;  this  would  give  a  very  marked  distinction  from  F.  lepto- 
cladus.  In  any  case,  however,  tl^e  tall  habit,  very  straight,  rigid  leaves, 
nmch  stouter  nerve,  &c.,  appear  to  be  good  characters,  as  is  the  bending 
of  the  nerve  as  it  leaves  the  vaginant  lamina,  although  this  is  a  feature 
shared  by  several  other  species  {e.g.,  F.  oblongifolius,  F.  campyloneunis). 
It  has  the  aspect,  to  some  extent,  of  a  very  delicate,  narrowly  bordered 
F.  rigidulus.  More  recently,  however,  I  have  seen  specimens  which  indicate 
that  the  characters  given  above  are  some  of  them  inconstant,  and  that 
the  plant  is  unworthy  of  higher  than  subspecific  rank  at  the  highest  {cf. 
notes  on  excluded  species  at  the  end). 

§  Pachjlomidium  C.  M. 

5.  Fissidens  rigidulus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  61,  t.  83  (1855)  ;    Handb. 

N.Z.  Fl.  p.  407. 

Syn.  F.  Lechleri  Hampe  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  186.4,  p.  340. 

Distrib. — Tropical  South  America  ;  Chile ;  Australia  ;  Tasmania  ;  New 
Zealand. 

One  of  the  most  distinct  species  in  the  tall  branched  stems,  forming 
elongate  but  rather  narrow  fronds,  the  subaquatic  habit,  and  stoutly 
bordered  leaves  with  very  obscure  opaque  areolation.  The  leaves  are 
incurved-falcate  when  dry,  with  spirally  twisted  points.  The  fruit  seems 
to  be  comparatively  uncommon. 

§  Hetetocaulon  C.  M. 

6.  Fissidens  Taylori  C.  M.,  Syn.,  1,  65  (1848). 

Syn.  F.  brevifolius  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  61,  t.  83  (1855) ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.  p.  408.  F.  pygmneus  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  v.  (1846), 
p.  66  [nee  F.  pygmaeus  Hornsch.).  F.  ramiger  C.  M.  &  Beck, 
in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  p.  294,  t.  43  (1892). 

There  is  no  specimen  of  the  New  Zealand  F.  brevifolius  in  Hooker's 
herbarium   (it   appears  to  have  been  found   in  very  small  quantity,  and 


FISSIDENTACEAE.  103 

Hooker  has  annotated  the  Kew  copy  of  the  Fl.  X.Z.  "'  drawings  only  ")  ; 
the  South  African  and  South  American  plants  referred  to  it  in  the  Hand- 
book were  latei  separated  oft  by  Mitten  {cj.  M.  Austr.-am.,  p.  596).  The 
New  Zealand  plant  exists  in  Herb.  Wils.  at  the  British  Museum,  in  the 
form  of  three  stems  labelled  "  N.Zd.,  1850,  Colenso."  They  show,  as  do 
Wilson's  drawings,  the  "  heterocaulon  "  character  very  distinctly,  the 
leaves  being  almost  entirely  composed  of  the  vaginant  lamina,  the  superior 
laminae  forming  a  short  point  in  the  leaves  of  the  sterile  stems,  while  in 
those  of  the  short  fertile  stems  they  form  a  very  narrow  almost  subulate 
rigid  cuspidate  point,  approximately  equal  in  length  to  but  far  narrower 
than  the  vaginant  lamina,  the  dorsal  lamina  being  almost  or  entirely  sup- 
pressed. 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  F.  pygmaeus  Tayl.  (Swan  R.,  Jas.  Drum- 
niond,  1843)  at  Kew,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  and  F.  hrevifolius 
H.  f.  &  W.  are  the  same  thing.  F.  pygmaeus  Tayl.  is  antedated  by 
F.  pygmaeus  Hornsch.,  and  the  name  was  altered  to  F.  Taylori  by  C.  Mliller 
in  the  Svnopsis  ;  this  must  therefore  have  prioritv  over  F.  hrevifolius 
H.  f.  &  W. 

Specimens  in  Herb.  Hook,  at  Kew  labelled  F.  hrevifolius.  from  Victoria, 
Australia,  collectt  d  by  Miiller  do  not  belong  here  at  all,  but  to  a  species  of 
Semilimhidium.  And  the  two  specimens  "  Tasmania,  Archer,"  determined 
as  F.  Taylori  by  Mitten  equally  belong  to  another  section  nltogether,  not 
Helerocaidon. 

F.  ramiger  C  M.  k  Beck,  nlso  is  identical  with  F.  Taylori ;  in  fact,  the 
plate  of  that  species  in  the  Transactions  might  very  well  have  been  made 
from  Wilson's  drawings  of  F.  hrevifolius  ! 

Cojcnso's  plant  would  ]>robably  be  collected  in  tlie  Nortli  Island. 
F.  ramiger  is  recorded  from  Lyttelton  Hills,  on  clay  ;  ^lalvcrn  Hills,  on 
sod-banks. 

Semilimbidium  C.  M. 

7.  Fissidens  vittatus  H.  f.  &   W.,   Fl.   Tasm.,  ii,   167,  t.   171   (1860). 

Distrih. — New  Zealand  {teste  Brotherus,  Musci,  p.  356)  ;  Tasmania  ; 
Australia.  I  have  seen  no  New  Zealand  specimens,  and  do  not  know  the 
authority  for  the  record. 

F.  vittatus  is  distinguished  by  the  broad,  somewhat  undulate  falcate 
leaves,  not  at  all  complanate,  the  vaginant  lamina  ventricose  and  not  closely 
conduplicate  ;  the  cells  small,  extremely  dense  and  opaque  ;  the  nerve  very 
pellucid  ;  the  border  very  narrow,  ofttm  wanting,  in  the  superior  laminae, 
variable  on  the  vaginant  lamina,  but  usually  stout  and  marginal  in  the 
upper  part,  narrower  and  intramarginal  towards  base.  (The  figure  216  of 
Brotherus — Engler  &  Prantl.,  Musci,  p.  357 — shows  the  areolation  much 
too  lax  and  pellucid,  and  the  border  too  regularly  intramarginal,  besides 
giving  the  impression  that  the  border  and  nerve  are  darker  than  the  lamina, 
instead  of,  as  they  actually  are,  very  pellucid).  The  dorsal  lamina  is 
extremely  narrow  towards  the  base  of  the  leaf,  and  more  pellucid.  The 
capsule  is  more  or  less  inclined  and  asymmetrical. 

The  only  species  with  which  tliis  could  well  be  confused  are  F.  aniso- 
phyllus  {q.v.)  and  F.  leptocladus,  which  is  very  similar  in  the  dry  state, 
but  when  moist  has  the  leaves  complanate,  not  falcate  ;  they  have  not 
the  wide,  ventricose  vaginant  lamina,  the  areolation  is  a  little  less  dense 
and  opaque,  the  border  in  the  upper  part  stronger,  and  on  the  vaginant 
lamina  not  intramarginal. 


104  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

8.  Fissidens  anisophyllus  Dixon  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  xl,  442,  t.  21. 

The  student  may  be  referred  to  the  above  publication  for  this  species. 
Later  specimens  collected  by  Mr,  Gray  on  Mount  Bruce,  Wairarapa,  show 
the  plant  slightly  larger  and  better  developed  with  the  leaves  rather  more 
strongly  falcate  when  dry.  The  very  faint  border,  often  almost  entirely 
wanting,  and  rarely  well  developed  except  on  the  vaginant  lamina,  will 
distinguish  it  from  all  but  F .  vittatus  and  F .  lejHocladiis  ;  from  these  it 
differs  at  once  in  the  usually  smaller  size,  the  very  unequal  leaves  of  the 
fertile  stem,  the  upper  leaves  of  quite  different  form  and  tissue,  the  cells 
being  chlorophyllose,  more  or  less  pellucid,  and  distinct.  F.  i7iclinahilis 
differs  in  the  areolation,  especially  at  base,  and  the  leaves  apiculate  with 
the  excurrent  nerve. 

The  Mount  Bruce  specimens,  which  I  refer  with  some  sUght  uncertainty 
to  this  species,  have  wider,  shorter  leaves,  but  in  areolation  closely  resemble 
F.  amsophyllus,  and  have  in  no  way  the  dark  opaque  cells  of  F.  vittatus. 

It  is  a  very  moot  point  whether  F.  anisophyllus  should  not  be  placed 
in  the  §  Bryoidium. 

9.  Fissidens  abbreviatus  Mitt,  in  Seemann,  Fl.  Vit.,  p.  385  (1873). 

A  very  minute  species  of  the  §  SemiUmbidium,  having  the  leaves 
without  any  trace  of  hyaline  border  except  on  the  vaginant  lamina,  and 
there  usually  absent  except  on  the  upper  or  floral  leaves  of  the  fruiting- 
stems.  where,  however,  though  very  narrow,  it  is  quite  well  defined. 
The  upper  cells  are  extremely  small,  5-7  /x  wide,  obscure,  distinctly  but 
very  minutely  pluripapillose  ;  the  leaf-margin  very  finely  but  usually 
quite  distinctly  crenulate.  The  leaves  are  narrow,  shortly  tapering  to  a 
not  very  acute  apex,  which  may,  indeed,  be  obtuse  or  subobtuse.  The 
narrow,  rather  pellucid  nerve  generally  ceases  quite  appreciably  below 
though  very  near  to  the  apex.  The  capsule  is  minute,  suberect  on  a 
short,  slender  seta.  The  dorsal  lamina  of  the  leaf  is  narrowed  below, 
but  u.'^ually  reaches  th«»  base  of  the  leaf. 

No  specimens  of  the  type  appear  in  the  national  collections  in  London, 
nor,  as  Mrs.  Britton  informs  me,  are  there  any  under  that  name  in  Mitten's 
herbarium.  Mrs.  Britton,  however,  has  sent  me  a  portion  of  a  plant 
"  F.  parvuhis  Mitt.  MS.  in  herb.  ;  Kaoul  I.,  Kermadecs  ;  MacGilUvray, 
1854."  This  contains  two  species,  one  which  from  Mitten "s  drawings  is 
clearly  his  F.  parvuhis,  but  which  cannot  be  separated  from  F.  tenellus 
H.  f.  &  W.  ;  the  other  a  species  of  SemiUmbidium,  which  agrees  exactly 
with  Mitten's  descri])tion  of  F.  ahhreriaftis,  and  is,  indeed,  without  any 
doubt  part  of  the  original  gathering  of  that  species,  which  was  collected 
on  Raoul  Island  by  MacGilUvray  in  1854  {cf.  Fl.  Vit.,  loc.  cit.). 

It  is  quite  distinct  from  the  other  New  Zealand  species  in  the  small 
size,  narrow  leaves,  almost  entirely  unbordered,  and  with  very  minute, 
obscure  but  not  very  opaque  cells. 

§  Aloma  C.  M. 

10.  Fissidens  tenellus  H.  f.   &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  n,  61,  t.  83  (1855). 

Syn.  F.  leptochoete  C.  M.,  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  62  (nomen), 
nee  F.  leptochaete  Dus.  in  Arkiv  for  Bot.,  Bd.  vi,  No.  8,  p.  5  (1906). 

This  species  is  known  immediately  from  all  the  New  Zealand  species 
but  the  next  by  the  small  size,  delicate  pellucid  leaves  without  any  border. 


FISSIDENTACEAE.  105 

and  with  the  margin  regularly  and  prettily  crenulate  throughout,  especially 
on  the  vaginant  lamina  ;  in  the  upper  leaves  of  the  fertile  stems  the 
crenulations  on  this  part  sometimes  become  almost  spinulose. 

It  seems  to  be  distributed  throughout  the  Islands,  and  is  found  in 
Tasmania  and  Australia. 

The  type  of  F.  leptochaete  C.  M.  (Neu  Seeland,  Beckett,  1892)  differs  in 
no  way  from  F.  tenellus. 

I  follow  Brotherus  in  placing  this  species  in  §  Aloma,  but  am  doubtful 
whether  it  is  not  more  properly  a  Crenularia.  It  is,  at  any  rate,  extremely 
close  to  F.  papiUosus  Lac.  and  F.  punctulutris  Lac,  which  belong  to 
that  section.  The  cells  bear  each  a  rather  high  single  papilla  on  the 
lumen. 

11.  Fissidens   aeruginosus   H.   f.    &   W..    Fl.   X.Z..   ii,   62.   t.   83   (1855)  ; 
Handb.   X.Z.  Fi.,  p.  408. 

A  very  obscure  species.  There  are  no  specimens  in  either  Hooker's  or 
Wilson's  herbarium.  Wilson's  careful  drawings  of  "  H.  3750,  N.Z.,  Colenso," 
seem  to  bear  out  the  distinction  given  in  the  Fl.  N.Z.,  that  F.  aeruginosus 
differs  from  F.  tenellus  in  the  wider,  shorter,  more  flahcllate  frond,  the 
leaves  somewhat  more  rigid,  and  gradually  and  longly  tapering  to  a  very 
narrow  point. 

I  have  received  a  specimen  from  the  New  York  Botanical  Garden  ex 
herb.  Mitt. — "  Fiss.  aeruginosus  H.  f.  &  W..  near  Mount  Albert,  T.  Kirk, 
185  " — part  of  which  must,  if  there  be  anything  in  F.  aeruginosus,  belong 
here  ;  some  of  the  stems  are  very  short,  with  minute,  exceedingly  narrow 
and  finely  acuminate  leaves,  including  fruiting-stems.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  there  are  i)lants  of  normal  F.  tenellus  with  it,  and  there  are  also 
intermediate  forms  showing,  1  think,  clear  intergrading  between  the  two. 
The  value  of  F.  aeruginosus  can  only,  it  seems,  be  established  by  investigation 
in  the  fi'>!d. 

The  treatment  in  the  Handbook  only  serves  to  render  the  problem 
more  obscure,  as  the  plant  is  placed  by  an  error  among  the  species 
with  "  margin  of  leaf  thickened  and  hyaline,"  and  is  not  compared  with 
F.  tenellus. 

§  Amhhjothallia  C.  M. 

12.  Fissidens  pallidus  H.  f.  <t  W.,  Fl.  X.Z..  ii.  02.  t.  83  (1855)  :    Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl..  p.  407. 

Syn.  ?  F.  Knightii  Reichdt.  in  Verz.  d.  KK.  zool.-bot.  Ges.  in  Wien, 
1868  ;   et  in  Novara  Exped.,  Bot.  i,  170. 

F.  pallidus  is  probably  a  rare  species  in  New  Zealand,  but  is  found 
also  in  Tasmania  and  Australia  ;  specimens  from  all  three  countries  are 
in  the  Kew  collection.  It  appears  to  be  common  in  some  parts  of 
Australia.  It  is  a  smaller  plant  than  either  of  the  two  following  species, 
and  distinguished  at  once  by  the  short  stems,  with  pale,  yellowish  leaves, 
which  are  not  much  altered  when  dry  except  at  their  extreme  tips,  which 
are  often  circinately  enrolled.  Under  the  microscope  it  is  easily  known  by 
the  acute  leaves,  unbordered  and  Avith  margins  almost  entire,  the  small 
rounded-hexagonal  cells  (6-10  /x  in  diameter)  with  firm  walls,  empty 
and  colourless,  the  nerve  pellucid  and  ceasing  below  apex.  F.  asplenioides 
and  F.  oblong  if oli  us  differ  at  once  in  the  obtuse  leaves  ;  F.  oblongifolius 
var.  capitatus  is  most  like  it,  but  differs  in  the  deep  green  colour,  much 
smaller  cells,  and  stouter  nerve. 
2— Bryology,  Pt.  III. 


106  BRYOLOGY   OF    XEW   ZEALAND. 

The  "  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora  "  describes  F.  palUdus  as 
having  the  "margin  quite  entire,  nerve  continuous  to  the  apex";  but  the 
apex  of  the  leaf  is  often  subdenticulate,  and  the  nerve  actually  ceases 
distinctly  short  of  the  point. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  see  a  specimen  of  F.  Knightii  Reichdt.  The 
plant  so  named  by  Mitten  at  Kew  is  a  Bryoidium.,  and  belongs  to 
F.  leptocladus.  I  have,  however,  no  practical  doubt,  from  the  description, 
that  it  is  F.  pallidus.  The  author  only  conipai-es  it  with  F.  capitatus 
H.  f .  &  W.  {F.  oblongifolius  var.  /S),  separating  it  by  the  dioicous  inflorescence 
and  the  different  leaf  and  capsule  ("  durch  eine  andere  Blatt-und 
Frucbt-fojm  ").  In  these  characters  it  agrees,  however,  with  F.  pallidus, 
with  which  it  also  accords,  e  descr.,  in  the  colour,  "  pallidi-virentes,''  the 
cell-measurements,  &c.  The  author  also  particularizes  the  highly  cristate 
lamellae  on  the  interior  of  the  peristome-teeth,  which  is  a  marked  character 
in  F.  pallidus.  The  only  discrepancy  is  in  the  description  of  the  cells 
as  "  chlorophyllosis,"  which  hardly  applies  to  ordinary  mature  plants  of 
F.  pallidus,  but  might  be  applicable  to  young  plants.  This  apart,  the 
species  as  described  is  in  every  detail  identical  with  F.  pallidus,  and  I  think 
it  quite  safe  to  reduce  it.  The  localitv  for  F.  Knightii  was  "Auckland; 
Knight." 


'O 


13.  Fissidens  oblongifolius  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lend.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii  (184i). 
p.  547  ;  Fi.  N.Z..  ii,  62,  t.  83  ;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl..  p.  407.  Var.  ^  capitatus 
H.  f.   &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  he.  cit. 

Syn.  F.  Zurnianus  C.  M.,  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  68 
{nomen). 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  F.  Zurnianus  (Neu  Sedand,  leg.  Zurn, 
1882)  ;  it  is  certainly  inseparable  from  the  acute-leaved  form  of 
F.  oblongifolius ;  I  do  not  understand  why  C.  Miiller  places  it  under 
§  Serridium. 

F.  oblo)igifolius  differs  from  F.  pallidus  in  the  chlorophyllose,  small 
cells  (5-8  fx),  and  other  points  as  indicated  under  that  species.  It  is  more 
like  F.  asplenioides,  but  differs  in  the  autoicous  inflorescence,  the  leaves 
more  rigid,  much  less  crisped  when  dry,  typically  indeed  little  altered — but 
this  is  by  no  means  constant — also,  as  a  rule,  the  deeper  green  colour,  and, 
according  to  the  authors,  the  thinner  seta  and  smaller  capsule.  The  nerve 
in  both  species  is  stout,  pellucid,  and  usually  highly  sinuose  in  the  upper 
part  ;  the  margin  apparently  entire  till  viewed  with  a  high  magnification, 
when  it  is  seen  to  be  finely  and  regularly  crenulate  with  the  projecting  cells. 

The  var.  capitatus  differs  from  the  type  in  the  leaf-apex  being  acute 
(but  the  character  is  often  not  well  marked,  and  intermediate  forms  occur), 
and  in  the  position  of  the  male  flowers,  which  is  "  terminal  with  the  seta," 
while  in  the  type  the  mal"  flowers  are  axillary  on  the  fertile  stems. 

Distrib. — New  Zealand  ;  Tasmania  ;  Australia.  I  have  examined 
specimens  from  "  Paramatta,  F.  Miiller,"  at  Kew,  which  are  quite  correct, 
as  well  as  Tasmanian  specimens.     They  all  belong  to  the  type. 

14.  Fissidens  asplenioides  (Sw.)  Hedw..   M.  frond,  iii.   65,  t.  28  (1801)  : 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  406. 

Syn.    Dicranum    asplenioides    Sw.,    Fl.    ind.    occ,    p.    1770    (1795). 
F.  ligulatus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  63,  t.  84. 

I  have  not  thought  it  necessary  to  give  the  full  synonymy  of  ihis 
species,  which  is   almost  universally  distributed   through   the  subtropical 


FISSIDENTACEAE.  107 

ref;ions  of  the  Southern  Hemisphere.  The  tall,  slender,  interrupted  stems 
with  the  unbordered  leaves  strongly  incurved-falcate  when  dry  and  often 
falcate  in  the  moist  state,  the  obtuse  apex,  dense  opaque  minute  cells,  and 
stout  pellucid  sinuose  nerve,  londer  it  easy  of  recognition.  F.  oblongi- 
folius  type  is  the  only  species  at  all  hkely  to  be  confused  with  it,  and  that 
differs,  as  has  been  pointed  out,  in  the  shorter  stems,  more  rigid  leaves, 
more  chlorophyllose  cells,  and  axillary  male  flowers.  F.  asplenioides  being 
dioicous. 

It  is  probably  much  more  common  in  the  North  Island,  but  I  have  a 
specimen  from  as  far  south  as  Dunediu. 

§  Serridium  C.  M. 

15.  Fissidens    adiantoides    (I..)    Hedw.,    Fund,    ii,    91     (1782)  ;     Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  4U6. 

This  is  the  finest  of  the  New  Zealand  species,  and  of  very  wide  but 
rather  peculiar  distribution,  as  it  is  almost  universally  spread  throughout 
the  Northern  Hemisphere,  but  in  the  Southern  it  is  confined  to  New 
Zealand,  Tasmania,  and  possibly  southern  Australia.  I  do  not  think 
there  is  any  reason  to  doubt  its  presence  at  least  in  Tasmania,  as  its 
occurrence  is  undoubted  in  New  Zealand,  where  it  forms  tufts — as  in 
E.  Brown's  herbarium — fully  Sin.  high,  and  fruiting  abundantly. 

Subgen.  OcTODiCERAS  (Brid.)  Mitt. 

16.  Fissidens  Mulleri  (Hampe)  Mitt,  in  Trans,  k  Proc.  Rov.  Soc.  Vict., 
1883,  p.  91. 

Syn.  Conmnitrktm  MiiUeri  Hampe  in  Linn.,  xxviii  (1856),  p.  214. 
Cotiomitriiim  DiUenii  Hook.  f..  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  408  (?  nee 
C.  DiUenii  Mont.).  Oct  od  ice  ran  MiiUeri  Jaeg.,  Adunibr.  ii,  51. 
Conomitrium  uciculare  C.  M.,  MS.  in  herb.,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Fr., 
p.  71  {nomen). 

I  have  accepted  the  commonly  received  view,  that  the  New  Zealand 
plant  is  different  from  the  South  American  Conomitrium  DiUenii  Mont.  ; 
but  in  that  case  the  Australasian  distribution  of  the  latter  plant  (as  given, 
e.g.,  in  Par.,  Ind.  br\ol.)  should  be  excluded. 

C.  Miiller  gives  the  name  C.  aciculare  to  the  New  Zealand  plant  (citing 
C.  DiUenii  H.  f.  as  a  synonym),  but  this  does  not  differ  in  any  way  from 
the  Australian  F.  MiiUeri. 

The  plant  is  a  perfectly  distinct  one  in  its  aquatic  habit,  filiform, 
flaccid  stems,  and  distant,  blackish,  long,  narrow,  and  straight  leaves. 
The  fruit  is  very  minute  on  a  very  short  seta. 

The  species  appear;^  to  be  rare  in  New  Zealand. 

INCERTAE   SEDIS. 

Among  some  plants  of  F.  inclinabilis  which  I  received  from  Mr.  D. 
Petrie,  collected  near  Dunedin,  I  detected  a  few  stems  of  a  Fissidens, 
apparently  of  §  Br>/oidiu7n,  totally  distinct  from  any  Australasian  species 
with  which  I  am  acquainted,  having  wide,  broadly  pointed  leaves  narrowly 
but  distinctly  bordered,  with  a  narrow  straight  nerve,  and  the  areolation 
very  lax  and  absolutely  pellucid,  of  regular,  hexagono-rounded  empty 
cells  ;  and  producing  numerous  large,  green,  elongate,  jointed  propagula 
among  the  leaf-axils.      I  have  not  found  any  fruit.      It  is  without  any 


108  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

doubt  a  highly  distinct  species,  and  quite  possibly  is  F .  Zollingeri  Mont., 
which  has  a  wide  distribution  in  Indo-Malaya  and  Oceania,  but  it  needs 
to  be  found  in  greater  quantity  before  it  can  be  properly  placed. 

A  specimen  in  Wilson's  herbarium  at  the  British  Museum,  labelled 
simply  "  Fiss.  incurvus,  N.Z.,  Col."  {i.e.,  Colenso),  is  possibly  a  different 
species  of  Bryoidiiim  from  any  here  included,  having  wider  leaves  with  a 
stouter  border  and  less  obscure  cells  than  F.  leptocladus. 

EXCLUDED    SPECIES. 

The  "  Handbook  of  New  Zealand  Flora  "  includes  the  following  Euro- 
pean species  :  F.  bryoides  Hedw.,  F.  virididus  Wahl.,  and  F.  incurvus 
Schwaeg.  I  have  examined  the  specimens  on  which  these  records  are 
founded,  both  in  Herb.  Hook,  at  Kew  and  in  Herb.  Wils.  at  the  British 
Museum.  There  are  no  specimens  in  either  named  F.  bryoides,  and  this 
must  certainly  be  expunged  from  the  list. 

There  are  several  fragmentary  specimens  referred  to  F.  virididus  and 
to  F.  virididus  var.  acuminatus  (or  F.  acuminatiis  H.  f.  &  W.,  MS.). 

F.  acumi)iatHs  H.  f.  &  W.,  W.  318,  in  Herb.  Wils.,  is  F.  camjyyloneurus 
C.  M.  &  Beck.      The  Kew  specimen  appears  to  contain  only  F.  tenellus. 

"  F.  virididus  var.,  Col.,  2135,  N.Zd.,""  in  Herb.  Wils.,  is  F.  inclinabilis 
CM. 

"  Fiss.  incurvus,  2139,  Col.,"'  in  Herb.  Hook.,  is  F.  inclinabilis  C.  M. 

"  Fiss.  incurvus,  W.  319,"  is  practically  the  same  as  W.  318  above 
referred  to,  containing  F.  tenellus  onlv. 

'•N.Z.,  J.  D.  H.,  W.  335c."*  in  Herb.  Wils.,  is  F.  leptocladus  var. 
Cheesemanii. 

"  N.Z.,  J.  D.  H.,  W.  331, ■■  in  Herb.  Wils.,  is  F.  leptocladus  subspec. 
(jonioneurus  :  but  with  the  characters  poorly  marked  as  compared  with 
C.  Miiller's  type  ;  the  leaves  falcate  when  dry,  more  distant.  A  single 
miniite  erect  capsule  is  present.  Several  stems,  each  about  1  cm.  long, 
and  very  regularly  linear  when  moist. 

''Fiss.  nr.  incurvus,  N.  Isld.,  N.Z.,  1848,  Col.  Bolton,  23,"  in  Herb. 
Wils.,  is  also  F.  leptocladus  subspec.  qonioneurus,  but  with  the  leaves 
spreading,  longer ;  altogether  confirming  the  view  of  its  nearness  to 
F.  leptocladus. 

"  W.  319  (a),"  in  Herb.  Wils.,  is  F.  campyloneurus  C.  M.  &  Beck. 

"W.  N.Zd.,  J.  D.  H..  with  W.  377,"  in  Herb.  Wils.,  is  F.  pallidus 
Hook.  f.  &  W. 

CALYMPERACEAE. 

Calymperes  Sw. 

Calymperes  australe  Besch.  in  Ann.  Sc.   Nat.,   1895-96,  p.  277. 

I  have  examined  the  specimen  in  Bescherelle's  herbarium,  "  He  Raou], 
Archip.  des  iles  Kermadec,  sur  les  arbres,  Salle,  1868."  Bescherelle  points 
out  some  slight  differences  from  C.  hyopkilaceum  C.  M.,  wliich  I  must  confess 
I  am  not  able  to  verify  from  his  specimens.  C.  hyopkilaceum,  however, 
so  far  as  is  known,  has  not  a  very  wide  geographical  distribution,  and  there 
is  a  big  gap  between  its  southerly  limit  (its  area  is  given  by  Paris  as 
Philippines,  Borneo,  Java,  Sumatra)  and  the  present  station.  I  do  not 
therefore  think  it  desirable  to  reduce  the  present  species  to  C.  hyopkilaceum 
without  a  more  critical  investigation  than  I  have  been  able  to  give. 


CALYMPERACEAE.  109 

The  principal  interest  of  the  plant  lies  in  the  fact  that  it  probably  marks 
the  extreme  southerly  limit  of  the  genus,  which  is  almost  entirely  a  tropical 
and  subtropical  one,  and  one  which,  with  Syrrhopodon,  has  a  curious  pre- 
dilection for  insular  and  littoral  regions  without  being  really  maritime. 
Its  occurrence  in  the  Kermadecs  constitutes  its  only  claim  to  be  reckoned 
in  the  New  Zealand  flora.  In  habit  and  leaf -form  it  much  resembles 
some  of  the  smaller,  short-leaved  species  of  Trichostomum,  but  is  at  once 
known  by  the  greatly  and  abruptly  widened  hyaline  cells  of  the  base 
(cancellinal  cells),  which  is  thereby  rendered  very  white  and  shining. 


POTTIACEAE. 

The  arrangement  of  this  family  by  Brotherus  (in  Engjer  and  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Masci)  appears  to  me  a  clear  and  natural  one.  Excluding 
P]ncalypteae,  which  I  incline  to  think  best  treated  as  a  separate  family, 
the  genera  fall  into  three  groups,  distinguishable  thus  : — 

?  flower  usually  on  a  lateral  branchlet.     Capsule  without  stomatii       II.  Cinclidoteae. 
?   flower  terminal.     Capsule  with  stomata. 

a.  Leaves   usually   narrow,   often    linear-lanceolate,   never   broader   in    the 
upper  half.      Nerve  usually   with   several    Deuter,   no   Bej:kit<'r,   and 
two   stereid   bands.      Upper  cells  small  and  usually  obscure,   basal 
narrow  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .       I.  Trichostomeae. 

h.  Leaves  usually  wide,  !in>;u!ate  t^  spatLuIatc  Nerve  with  two  median 
Deuter.  witii  IJcpliiter,  and  one  stereid  band.  Up])er  cells  usually 
larger,  lower  elongate,  usually  hyaline,  often  lax  and  wide     III.  Pottieae. 

Of  these  groups,  Cinclidoteae  is  absent  from  New  Zealand.  The  genera 
under  the  other  two  may  be  grouped  as  follows  : — 

Trichostomeae 

A.  Capsule  cleistocarpous  . .  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  Aslomum. 

B.  Lid  separating. 

'/.   Peristome  wanting. 

*  Columella  attached  to  and  falling  with  the  lid   . .  Hi/nienostylium. 

**  Columella  not  falling  with  the  lid. 

I.«eaf-margin  incurved,  mouth  of  capsule  closed  by  a  membrane 

Hi/i>if;no'!lomvm. 
I.,eaf-margin  plane  or  recurved,  capsule  not  closed  by  a  membrane 

Gym  n  oMom  n  m. 
i.  Peristome  present  (rarelj'  wanting  in  Weisia). 
a.  Teeth  not  twisted,  usually  short. 

*  Lea\es  wide  below,  acute  or  acuminate. 

Stems  filiform,  leaves  in  three  rows,  highly  and  densely 

papillose,  entire  . .  . .  . .       Triquelrella. 

Leaves  squarrose,  serrulate  above  ;   plant  robust 

Lcptodontium 
**  Leaves  narro%\ ,  or,  if  wider,  obtuse  at  apex. 

Leaves  small,  narrow,  soft,  jjeristome-teetli  small  Weima 

leaves  very  rigid,  extremely  narrow,  nerve  very  stout, 

margin  plane  .  .  . .  . .  Eudadium. 

Robust ;   leaves  widely  lingulate,  obtuse  and  subcucul- 
late  ;    cells  smooth  ;    capsule  large,  short  and  wide, 
turbinate  when  empty  ;   peristome -teeth  (Ifi)  wide, 
2-3-fid  . .  '. .  . .  . .       Trldontinm. 

Capsule  oblong  to  cylindrical,  leaves  recurved  at  margin 

Didymodon. 
fi.  Peristome-teeth  long,  spirally  twisted. 

Leaf-margin  plane  or  incurved      . .  . .  . .  Torlella. 

Leaf-margin  usuall}'  recurved        . .  . .  . .  Barbula. 


110  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

POTTIEAE. 

A.  Capsule  cleistocarpous  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  Acaulon. 

B.  Lid  separating. 

a.  Calj'ptra  campanulate  (until  maturity  at  least),  enclosing  the  capsule  ; 

plants  small  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .      HennedieUa. 

h.  Calj^ptra  mitriform,  covering  upper  part  of  capsule  only  ;    robust  plant ; 

leave?  bordered  . .  .  .  . .  .  .  . .    Calyptopogon. 

c.  Calj'ptra  cucullat«. 

a.  Upper  part  of  ventral  surface  of  nerve  covered  with  long  fila- 
mentous lamellae  . .  . .  . .  . .       Crossidium. 

j3.  Nerve  normal. 

Capsule  short,  oval  or  elliptic,  peristome  failing  or  teeth  short, 

often  rudimentary  ;   plants  small  . .  . .  Pottia. 

Capsule   cy.'indric   or  oblong-cylindric,    peristome-teeth   long, 

spirally  twisted  ;   plants  often  robust  . .  . .  Tortula. 

I.  TRICHOSTOMEAE. 
AsTOMUM  Hampe  {Phascum  Hedw.  ex  p.  ;  Systegium  Scliiuip.). 

Astomum  austro-crispum  (C.  M.  &  Beck.)  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  i,  384  (1901). 

Syn.   Phascum  austro-crispum   C.  M.   &  Beck,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 

vol.  26,  p.  274,  tab.  25  (1894).     Phascum  Janceolatum  R.  Br.  ter. 

in  Trans.   N.Z.   Inst.,   vol.  26,   p.  302.      Plcuridium  lanceolatum 

Par.,  Ind.,  p.  972. 

A  widely  distributed  species,  I  should  judge.     Readily  known  among 

the  Phascoid  mosses  by  the  Weisioid  leaves,  much  curled  when  dry,  longly 

linear  with  raucronate  or  cuspidate  points,  minute  isodiametric  upper  cells, 

and  upper  margins  usually  strongly  incurved. 

Var.  nov.  longifolium  (R.   Br.  ter.)  Dixon. 

Syn.  Phascum  longifolium  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26. 
p.  303  (1894).     Pleuridium  longifolium  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  972  (1897). 
Robu.stius  ;    foliis  superioribus  praelongis  (4-5  mm.)  ;    theca  et  operculo 
longioribus. 

Hah. — On  wet  clay,  Lyttelton  Hills  ;    coll.  R.  Brown  ;    type  in  Brown's 
herb.     I  do  not  know  of  any  other  locality  for  this  well-marked  variety. 

Hymenostomum  R.  Brown. 

Hymenostomum  patulum  (Knight)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.   Gijmnostomnm   patuJum    Knight   in   Trans.   N.Z.   Inst.,   vol.   7, 
p.  354,  tab.  28  (1875)  {nee  G.  patulum  Wils.,  MS.  ined..  in  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  404).     Gym.  tortile  Hook.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  59  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  403  {nee  Schwaegr.).     Hymenostomum  neglec- 
tum   Hampe,   MS.   in   herb.      Gym.   longirostrum    R.   Br.   ter.   in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  300  (1894).     ?  Gym.  magnocarpum 
R.  Br.  ter.  op.  et  loc.  cit.      ?  Gym.   Wrightii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et 
loc.  cit. 
A  somewhat  variable  plant  in  the  leaf  charactei-s,  which  has  given  rise 
to  much  confusion,  and  has,  I  think,  without  doubt  led  to  the  multiplica- 
tion of  species  by  R.  Brown  indicated  in  the  synonymy.      Unfortunately, 
there  are  scarcely  any  specimens  of  Gymnostomum  in  his  herbarium,  but  a 
careful  study  of  the  descriptions  and  figures  in  the  volume  cited  above 
shows,   I  think  with  little   doubt,  that  he  is  there   merely  describing  as 
distinct  species  slightly  differing  forms  of  this  plant — G.  Wrightii,  e.g.,  being 
the  frequent  form  with  very  oblique  asymmetrical  capsules.     Similar  forms 
occur  in  the  European  Hymenostomum  microstomum. 


POTTIACEAE.  Ill 

The  only  species  with  which  it  is  likely  to  be  confused  is  the  g^-mnos- 
tomous  form  of  Weisia  viridula.  That,  however,  is  readily  distinguished  by 
the  longer,  very  yellow  seta,  the  capsule  more  brightly  coloured  when  ripe 
and  with  a  red  rim,  the  mouth  not  closed  by  a  membrane,  the  beak  of  the 
lid  more  slender  and  less  strongly  decurved,  the  leaves  narrower  and  more 
dehcate,  the  perichaetial  ones  usually  considerably  longer  than  the  ordinary 
leaves,  while  in  H.  patulum  they  are  usually  about  equal,  or  shorter. 

H.  patulum  is  marked  by  the  dull  colour  of  the  capsule,  on  a  quite  short 
seta,  the  mouth  closed,  at  the  fall  of  the  lid,  by  a  membrane — this  being 
the  principal  generic  character — the  lid  with  a  long,  stout  beak,  usually  as 
long  as  or  longer  than  the  capsule,  and  bent  downwards  at  right  angles  or 
even  decurved.  In  this,  as  well  as  in  the  leaf-margin  only  incurved  above, 
not  enrolled,  and  in  the  weaker,  less  reddish  nerve,  it  diffei-s  from  the 
H.  tortile  of  Europe,  and  is,  indeed,  perhaps  more  nearly  allied  to 
H.  micro fitomum. 

I  have  seen  no  specimen  of  Gymnostomuin  patulum  Knight,  but  there 
can  be  no  doubt  from  the  description  and  figures  that  he  is  describing 
the  plant  referred  by  Hooker  and  Wilson  to  G.  tortile  ;  it  appears  to  be 
a  common  species  in  New  Zealand.  I  have  examined  the  specimens  in 
Wilson's  herbarium  on  which  the  above  determination  was  made,  and 
have  no  doubt  that  they  may  all  be  referred  either  to  this  austral 
species  {e.g.,  "  H.  306,  X.Z.  -  ?  Hijmenostomum  patens  Wils.  MS."  ; 
"  Col.  364  "  ;  and  "Col.  215  p.p.").  or  in  the  case  of  others  to  the  plant 
described  below  as  Weisia  viridula  var.  (f/jmno-stoma  (Hook.  305,  N.Z.). 

Trichostomum  suhuliferum  Mitt.  MS.  in  herb.  (X.Z.,  Travers,  1860) 
also  belongs  here,  as  does  Hi/menostontum   neglect um  Hamjje  MS.  in  herb. 

K.  Brown  ter.,  m  some  pertinent  notes  on  Knight's  species  of 
Ggmnostomum  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  297),  calls  attention  to  the 
fact  that  Wilson  had  already  ])roposed  the  namr  G.  patulum  for  the 
gymnostomous  form  of  Weisia  viridula,  and  that  Knight  does  not  make 
it  clear  whether  it  is  this  particular  moss  or  another  species  which  he 
describes  as  G.  patulum.  It  is,  I  think,  certain  that  Knight  did  not 
intend  to  describe  Wilson's  moss,  and  that  his  species  is  distinct  ;  but 
the  choice  of  name  is  certainly  unfortunatr.  Brown's  name,  G.  longirostre, 
would  be  much  more  descriptive  ;  but  Wilson's  G.  patulum  cannot  be 
held  to  be  validly  published,  not  being  accompanied  by  a  description, 
and  Knight's  name  must  therefore  stand. 

The  leaves  are  usually  decidedly  broader  than  in  11'.  viridula  ;  the 
apex  varies  greatly  in  degree  of  acuteness,  and  the  nerve  in  the  extent 
of  its  excurrence  ;  the  margins  may  be  quite  plane,  but,  as  a  rule,  the 
leaves  are  more  or  less  concave  above  with  the  margins  erect,  and  the 
uppermost  may  often  have  them  distinctly  and  rather  widely  incurved, 
so  that  the  apex  becomes  subcucullate.  The  areolation  is  dense  and 
obscure,  while  the  nerve,  near  the  apex  at  least,  is  much  more  translucent. 

Weisia  Hedw. 

A  genus  difficult  of  definition,  passing  almost  indefinably  into  Trichos- 
tomum on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  into  Hymenostomum.  From  the  latter 
it  differs  in  the  capsule  peristomate,  or,  if  gymnostomous,  not  having  the 
mouth  closed  by  an  epiphragm  ;  from  Didymodon  and  Trichostomum  prin- 
cipally by  the  usually  shorter  capsule  and  the  less-developed  peristome, 
the  teeth  not  springing  from  a  basal  membrane,  mostly  short,  wide  at  base, 
not  filiform,  somewhat  nodose,  often  perforate  or  irregular,  frequently 
papillose.     The  leaf-margin  is  usualh  erect  or  incurved;  rarely  recurved. 


112  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

Key  to  the  Speciks. 

(  Leaf-margin  incurved  above,  nerve  excurrent,  cells  minute,  obscure  . .  . .  2 

1.  -j  Leaf-margin  plane  or  slightly  reflexed  below,  nerve  vanishing  below  the  obtuse 

(  apex,  cells  rounded,  distinct  and  usually  pellucid  . .  2.    Woymouthii. 

n  J  Peristomate    . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .        \.   vtridula. 

■  I  Gymnostomous  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..         L  v&t.  gymno^toma. 

1.  Weisia  viridula  (L.)  Hedw.,  Fund,  ii,  90  (1781). 

Svn.  Bryum  viridulum  L.,  Sp.  PL,  ii,  1119.  W.  controversa  Hedw., 
Descr.  iii,  12  (1792)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  404.  W.  fiavives 
H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  59  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  404.  Trichostomum 
sciofhilum  C.  M.  in  Hedw..  xxxvii.  119  (1898).  Trichostomum 
mutahile  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  72  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  416 
{nee  Bruch). 

Nov.  var.  gymnostoma  Dixon.     Theca  omnino  gymnostoma. 

Syn.  Gymnostonium  patulum  Wils.,  MS.  in  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  404 
{)wme))).  G.  ivflexum  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  v  (1846),  p.  43. 
Weisia  inflexa  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  Roy.  So.c,  Victoria.  1882, 
p.  58.  Hytnenostomiim  inflexum  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  i,  386.  ?  Gym.  ligxdatum  R.  Br.  ter.  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  299.  ?  Gym.  waimahaririense 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  I  Gym.  Stevensii  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  et  loc.  cit. 

I  follow  Max  Fleischer  in  referring  the  southern  W .  flavipes  to  the  same 
species  that  occurs  so  widely  in  the  Northern  Hemisphere.  In  the  "  Hand- 
book of  the  New  Zealand  Flora  "  Hooker  includes  both  species,  separating 
them  on  very  slight  differences,  chiefly  of  the  peristome  (perforated  in 
flavipes,  nearly  entire  in  controversa — i.e.,  viridula)  ;  but  the  peristome  in 
W .  viridula  is  one  of  the  most  variable  in  the  whole  range  of  mosses,  and 
far  greater  differences  than  those  here  suggested  are  found  among  the 
European  forms  of  W.  viridula.  In  the  leaves  it  differs  but  little  from 
H ymeno<<to7num  patulum,  but  the  longer,  bright-yellow  seta,  the  capsule 
yellowish  when  young,  bright  brown  and  striate  when  mature,  with  a  red 
orifice,  with  long  and  fine  oblique  beak  to  the  lid,  make  it  very  distinct  in 
fruit,  even  in  the  gymnostomous  form.  The  lid  varies  in  length,  but  is 
usually  very  long,  and  more  slender  and  acute  than  in  H.  patulum. 

The  gymnostomous  plant  which  I  have  here  described  as  a  variety  has 
given  rise  to  much  of  the  synonymy  cited  above  ;  it  differs,  however,  in  no 
other  way  from  the  type  (though  perhaps  tending  to  have  a  shorter  capsule)  ; 
and  I  have  had  both  forms  sent  in  the  same  gathering  from  Mauriceville, 
Wairarapa,  by  Mr.  Gray,  forming  separate  tufts,  but  not  manifesting  any 
other  differences.  Judging  from  considerable  material  sent  me  by  Mr.  D. 
Petrie,  it  would  appear  to  be  very  common  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Auckland,  perhaps  more  so  than  the  type. 

I  have  examined  original  specimens  of  Gymnostomum  inflexum  Tayl. 
(Swan  River,  Drummond),  and  I  cannot  separate  them  in  any  way  from 
this  plant  (the  gymnostomous  form).  Wilson  compares  it  with  W.  mucro- 
nata,  and  Brotherus  places  it  in  the  section  of  H i/menostomum  with  leaf- 
margins  flat.  I  find  them,  however,  quite  sufficiently  often  incurved  to 
present  no  difficulty  in  including  the  plant  here  ;  the  capsule  and  seta 
quite  agree. 


POTTIACEAE.  113 

The  description  of  C.  Miiller's  Trich.  sciophihtm  leaves  no  doubt  in  my 
mind  that  he  is  describing  one  or  other  of  the  forms  of  this  species  (the 
peristome  was  not  found). 

I  have  not  much  hesitation  in  referring  here  the  three  species  of  Brown's 
published  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  but  as  specimens  are  not  available 
the  matter  cannot  be  definitely  settled.  G.  westlandicum  of  the  same  author 
may  quite  probably  belong  here  also. 

The  plant  figuring  as  W .  crispula  Hedw.  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium,  and 
described  and  figured  by  him  in  the  paper  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31, 
belongs  to  W.  viridula.  The  plant  so  called  in  the  Handb.  X.Z.  FL,  on  the 
other  hand,  refers  to  the  Weisia  crispula  of  Hedw.  Sp.  M.  {Dicranoweisia 
crispula),  and  is  Bier,  antarctica. 

A  plant  of  Hooker's  collecting,  "  H.  305,  N.  Zealand,"  in  Herb.  Wils.. 
also  belongs  to  the  var.  gymnostoma. 

I  have  examined  the  specimen  of  ''Trichostomxim  mntahile,  N.Zd.,  Colenso, 
21446,"  in  Wilson's  herbarium,  on  which  Wilson  has  noted  "  Weisia  allied 
to  controversa  but  different."  It  is  a  tall,  robust  plant,  with  stems  1-5 cm. 
high,  leaves  large  and  wide,  margin  erect  in  the  lower  leaves,  incurved  in 
the  upper  ;  in  size  about  equal  to  those  of  W.  mvcronata  B.  &  S.,  or 
Hymenostomum  tortile  B.  &  S.  The  sporophyte  appears  to  agree  exactly 
with  W .  viridula  ;  Wilson  has  sketched  the  peristome-teeth  as  short  and 
very  narrow.  It  is  certainly  not  Trich.  mutahile,  and  I  think  may  safely 
be  referred  here.  Wilson  has  remarked  that  the  imperfect  peristome  renders 
it  difficult  to  distinguish  from  Gym.  tortile  {Hymenostomum  tortile  B.  &  S.), 
which  alone  would  indicate  its  position  as  being  in  Weisia.  Forms  of 
W.  viridula  with  wide  leaves  are  not  rare  in  Eurojie.  but  they  are  usually 
associated  with  short,  wide,  truncated  peristome-teeth  (var.  amblyodon 
B.  &.  S.).  I  have,  however,  seen  specimens  of  var.  densifolia  B.  &  S.  which 
differed  very  little  from  the  New  Zealand  plant  in  question,  and  it  might, 
I  think,  almost  be  referred  to  that  variety  ;  but  that  was  described  by  the 
authors  as  having  narrow  leaves,  and  is  usually  also  associated  with  a 
short  seta  and  small  capsule,  so  that  it  is  best  perhaps  to  consider  our 
plant  as  a  somewhat  indeterminate  form,  sharing  the  special  features  of 
more  than  one  of  the  named  varieties,  without  being  quite  referable  to  any. 

W.  viridula  is  no  doubt  common  in  New  Zealand. 

2.  Weisia  Weymouthii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31.  p.  439, 
t.  38  (1899),  [nee  Weisia  Weymouthii  C.  M.  e  Rodway,  Tasman. 
Bryophyta,  Mosses,  p.  19  (1914)]. 

Syn.  ?  Gymnostoynum  angustatum  Knight  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  7, 
p.  355  (1875).  Trichostomum  Cockaynii,  p.p.  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
vol.  29,  p.  486.  Trich.  gracile  R.  Br.  ter.  op.  et  loc.  cit.  Weisia  ? 
Searellii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35,  p.  329  (1902). 

I  feel  some  doubt  as  to  the  position  of  this  plant,  but  am  inclined  to 
let  it  stand  in  Weisia.  The  uncertainty  arises  partly  from  the  great  varia- 
bility of  several  characters,  partly  from  the  imperfection  of  the  material 
available,  especially  as  regards  the  peristome.  The  type  specimen  in 
R.  Brown's  herbarium  shows  scarcely  a  trace  of  peristome,  but  what  there  is 
seems  to  be  clearly  Weisioid.  That  of  Trichostomum  Cockaynii  contains  a 
mixture  of  Barbula  australasiae  with  a  few  stems  of  a  moss  which  I  take 
to  be  identical  with  W .  Weymouthii,  but  the  peristome-teeth  are  longer 
and  narrower,  and  shortly  filiform  above,   while  the  leaf -structure  shows 


114  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

some  slight  difference.  The  leaf-margin  is  usually  plane,  but  occasionally 
slightly  reflexed  below,  often  on  one  side  only  ;  and  there  is  a  considerable 
resemblance  in  many  respects  to  the  European  Didymodon  tophaceus  (Brid.) 
Jur.  The  peristome,  however,  appears  to  be  certainly  Weisioid,  and  I 
believe  that  it  is  in  its  proper  place  in  this  genus. 

The  typical  plant  may  be  known  with  the  lens  almost  at  sight  by  the 
spreading  leaves,  Ungulate  in  outline,  and  usually  very  obtuse  at  apex 
(occasionally  narrowed  and  subobtuse  only),  the  nerve  ceasing  some 
distance  below  the  tip  ;  the  cells  are  rounded,  pellucid  and  distinct, 
usually  somewhat  incrassate  ;  at  base  rather  elongate-rectangular,  with 
the  walls  usually  firm  and  coloured  ;  but  occasionally  laxer  in  character. 
The  nerve  is  almost  always  slightly  muriculate  at  back  below  the  apex, 
and  occasionally  strongly  roughened  almost  to  the  base.  The  cells  are 
sometimes  more  obscure,  and  at  times  less  incrassate  than  usual. 

Dicranum  Huttonii  R.  Br..ter.,  MS.  in  herb.,  consists  of  a  single  un- 
localized  tuft  of  a  plant  which  I  think  identical  with  IF.  Weymouthii.  It 
has,  however,  a  rather  wider  capsule,  a  somewhat  different  peristome — the 
teeth  being  wider,  united  at  base,  more  regularly  and  finely  papillose — and 
the  spores  only  measure  15-20  /j.,  while  those  of  W.  Weymouthii  are  25-30  /x. 
In  spite  of  these  somewhat  marked  differences  I  am  inclined  to  refer  it  to 
this  species,  which,  however,  needs  further  elucidation. 

The  var.  (3  R.  Brown  ter.,  "  larger  in  all  the  parts,"  emphasizes  the 
variability  of  the  species,  but  is,  I  think,  hardly  worth  maintaining. 

From  the  description  and  figures  of  Gymnostomum  angustatum  Knight 
I  am  strongly  inclined  to  consider  it  identical  with  the  present  plant 
(the  peristome  might  easily  be  overlooked),  in  which  case  the  name 
would  have  priority  over  R.  Brown's.  In  the  absence  of  specimens, 
however,  the  change  of  name  can  hardly  be  safely  made. 

Trichostomum  gracile  R.  Br.  ter.  is  certainly  the  same  thing.  The 
specimen  in  Brown's  herbarium  is  labelled  Tr.  gracillimum,  but  its 
position  and  number  in  his  arrangement  leave  scarcely  a  doubt  of  its 
identity  with  the  plant  published  as  Tr.  gracile. 

Rodway,  on  p.  19  of  his  Tasmanian  Bryophyta  (Mosses),  describes  a 
Weissia  Weymonthi  C.  M.,  a  name  which  I  am  unable  to  trace  in  any 
publication.  The  Gen.  Muse.  Frond,  does  not  throw  any  Ught,  as  for 
some  reason  or  other  neither  the  genus  Gymnostomum  nor  Weisia  is  to 
be  found  there.  I  conclude,  therefore,  that  it  is  a  MS.  name  of 
C.  Miiller's,  probably  in  Weymouth's  herbarium  (no  locality  or  collector 
is  given).  From  the  description  I  should  judge  the  plant  to  be  either  a 
Hymenostomvm  or,  with  great  probability,  the  gymnostomous  form  of 
W .  viridida.  If  retained  in  Weisia  the  name  will  need  changing  in  view 
of  R.  Brown's  earlier  published  name. 

Trichoslowum  gracile  R.  Br.  ter.  antedates  Weisia  Weymouthii  R.  Br. 
ter.,  but  as  no  plants  actually  labelled  T.  gracile  by  Brown  have  been  seen, 
and  in  view  of  a  combination  Weisia  gracilis  Spreng.  already  existing,  I 
have  thought  it  best  to  retain  the  name  which  can  be  certainly  identified. 

Weisia?  Searellii  R.  Br.  ter.  is  a  very  compact,  brown,  small-leaved 
form,  but  exhibits  no  structural  differences. 

Dicranum  kowaiense  R.  Br.  ter.  is  certainly  referable  here.  Brown 
remarks  that  it  was  growing  with  D.  {Tridontium)  tasfnanicum,  which  it 
approaches  in  all  characters  except  its  size  ;  a  remark  which  applies  very 
aptly  to  W.  Weymouthii,  which  might  be  described  as  a  miniature  of 
T.  tasmanicum,  but  with  larger  pellucid  cells  and  more  eUiptic  capsule. 


POTTIACEAE.  115 

Var.  nov.  lancifoHa  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Dixon.  Areolatio  magis  ohscitra,  e 
cellulis  distiiicte  miiwribus.  subopacis  instructa  ;  folia  plerumqve  eredo- 
pxtentki,  vix  recurvata. 

Syn.  Dicranum  lancifolium  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  458  (1896).  D.  kowaiense  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35,  p.  330 
(1902).  Gymnostmnnm  Brotherusii  R.  Br.  ter.,  oj).  cit..  vol.  35, 
p.  327  (1902). 

The  name  lancifolium  is  a  most  unsuitable  one  for  the  variety,  but 
it  appears  to  be  the  earliest  published  name  for  the  plant,  and  must  be 
retained.  The  small,  obscure  upper  cells  and  the  leaves,  short,  erect 
and  rigid,  not  recurved,  are  the  principal  characters,  and  when  well 
marked  give  the  plant  a  very  different  appearance  from  the  normal 
forms  ;  but  intermediate  states  occur,  and  in  a  few  cases  these  are  not 
easy  to  place. 

The  peristome  in  11  .  Weymoxthii  shows  a  very  considerable  range. 
Usually,  it  appears,  the  teeth  are  pale,  fragmentary,  very  irregularly 
divided  and  connected,  and  smooth  or  very  finely  papillose.  At  other 
times  they  are  yellow,  and  rather  coarsely  granulate  ;  and  in  one  plant, 
wiiich  seems  to  belong  to  the  variety,  they  are  fairly  regularly  divided 
into  two  long  filiform  crura. 

The  ty])ical  form  and  the  variety  occur  in  Brown's  herbarium  undi-r 
numerous  names  and  from  various  localities.  I  have  also  received  it  from 
Mr.  G.  Web-ster  (No.  958),  collected  by  S.  Chadwick  at  Waikopiro, 
Hawkes  Bay,  North  Island. 

EXCLUDED    SPECIES. 

W.  acutifolia  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  438  =  Barbula 
austmlasiae  (Hook.  &  Grev.).  p.p..  and  Gijinnostomum  calcareum  var. 
lovgifolium  p.p. 

W.  torlessensis  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  439  =  Gym.  calcareum  var. 
Jnt>fjifoIi>nn. 

II'.  Petriei  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  440  =  Encladium  irroratum. 

W .  Wehbii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit..  p.  440  =  Dicranoweisia  antarctica. 

W .  Brotherusii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  441  =  Pseudod istichiuni  Brotherusii. 

W.  kaikourioisis  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35,  p.  328.  Almost  certainly 
=  Barb.  austraJasiae. 

W.  crispula  Hedw.  (Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  404)  =  Dicranoweisia  antarctica. 

W.  irrorata  Mitt.  =  Eucladium . 

W.  contecta  H.  f.  &  W.  =  Blindia. 

W.  rufa  Stirt.  (c/.  Buchanan  in  Trans.  N.Z.  lust.,  vol.  6,  p.  210)  is 
apparently  a  nomen  nudum. 


Gymxostomum  Hedw. 

This  genus,  which  at  one  time  formed  the  dumping-ground  of  practically 
every  gymnostomous  moss,  has  now  been  reduced  until,  under  Brotherus's 
system,  it  retains  only  six  species.  It  differs  from  Hymenostomum  in  not 
having  the  capsule-mouth  closed  b}*  an  epiphragm  ;  from  gymnostomous 
forms  of  Weisia  in  the  fiat-margined  leaves,  not  much  crisped  when  dry, 
with  nerve  ceasing  below  the  apex.  The  species  are  generally  inhabitants 
of  wet  calcareous  rocks 


116  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Gymnostomum  calcareum  Bry.  germ.  (1823)  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  403 
{non  Seligeria  calcctrea  B.  &  S.). 

Syn.  Weisia  calcarea  C.  M.,  Syn.  i,  659.  Gymnost.  pyqmaeum  R.  Br. 
ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  298.  G.  Salnionii  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  cit.,  vol.  35,  p.  327.  G.  Parisii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit., 
p.  328.  Trichostomum  linearifoUum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  29, 
p.  485. 


Nov.    var.    longifolium    Dixon.       Folia    pradonga,    angustissime    ligulata, 
recurva,  plerumque  acuta. 

Syn.  Gym.  Gihsonii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  327.  Weisia  torlessensis 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  31,  p.  439.  W.  acutifolia  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  cit.,  p.  438,  p.p.  ?  Eucladimn  tasmanicum  Broth,  e  Rodway, 
Tasman.  Bryophyta,  Mosses,  p.  20  (1914). 

Hah. — Waikopiro,  Hawke's  Bay,  leg.  S.  Chadwick,  comm.  G.  Webster, 
No.  959  ;  Mount  Torlesse,  leg.  R.  Brown  ;  and  other  localities.  Mount 
Wellington,  Tasmania,  leg.  Lodden,  comm.  G.  Webster,  No.  884. 

This  very  variable  but  usually  easily  recognizable  species  is  always 
found  on  calcareous  rock  or  soil,  which  it  clothes  with  a  dense 
compact  cushion  or  mat,  the  lower  part  of  the  stems  being  generally 
encrusted  with  calcareous  accretion.  When  this  is  not  the  case  the 
density  of  the  stems,  interwoven  with  radicles,  is  so  great  that  the 
older  part  of  the  plant  frequently  develops  a  solid,  corky  consistency. 
The  surface  is  usually  (unless  desiccated)  of  a  very  vivid  green.  By 
these  characters  the  plant  may  usually  be  recognized  at  sight.  There  is, 
however,  a  good  deal  of  variation  in  some  characters,  and  this  no  doubt 
has  given  rise  to  a  number  of  the  species  which  I  have  felt  obliged  to  relegate 
to  the  synonymy  of  the  present  plant.  The  leaves  arc  very  minute,  narrow, 
ligulate  or  linear,  with  a  stout  nerve  ceasing  below  the  apex,  and  small, 
papillose,  often  rather  obscure  upper  cells  ;  the  apex  often  obtuse  and 
rounded,  but  frequently  apiculate  or  distinctly  acute  ;  the  leaves  may  be 
erecto-patent  or  strongly  recurved  ;  the  latter  is  the  case  with  the  var. 
longifolium,  where  they  are  very  elongate  and  usually  acute  ;  but  obtuse 
and  acute  leaves  may  be  found  on  the  same  stem,  and  intermediate  forms 
connect  it  with  the  type.  The  leaves  of  G.  calcareum  are  stated  by 
Boulay  to  measure  0-75  mm.  in  the  typical  form  {i.e.,  with  long,  narrow 
leaves — in  other  forms  they  are  much  shorter)  ;  in  var.  longifolium  they 
frequently  reach  1-25  mm. 

Although  dioicous,  the  plant  is  often  found  fruiting  freely,  and  this,  I 
think,  may  have  caused  R.  Brown  to  describe  as  monoecious  the  four  species 
in  his  paper  "  On  the  Musci  of  the  Calcareous  Districts  of  New  Zealand  "  in 
volume  35  of  the  Transactions  which  I  have  referred  here.  Apart  from  this 
character  there  is  nothing  in  either  description  or  figures  to  suggest  any 
distinction  either  from  G.  calcareum  or  from  one  another,  and  I  suppose 
that  the  author  did  not  recognize  the  great  variability  of  the  species.  In 
the  same  way  G.  pygmaeum  is,  I  have  no  doubt,  simply  the  acute-leaved 
form  of  the  ordinary  plant. 

Hooker  was  in  error,  in  the  Handbook,  in  stating  that  G.  calcareum 
was  identical  with  Seligeria  calcarea  B.  &  S.,  which  is  a  quite  different  plant. 

Weisia  torlessensis  R.  Br.  ter.,  from  the  author's  specimen,  is  certainly 
this  species  (this,  too,  is  described  by  him  as  monoecious)  ;   it  is  referable  to 


POTTIACEAE.  117 

var.  lofigifolium,  though  not  so  strongly  marked  a  form  of  this  as  some  I 
have  seen. 

Kodway  describes  (cf.  Synonymy)  a  sterile  moss  from  Tasmania,  from  the 
description  of  which  I  strongly  suspect  it  to  be  the  same  varietal  form  of  this 
plant. 

Knight  described  (in  Trans.,  vol.  7)  a  var.  intermedium,  without 
apparently  being  aware  of  the  already  existing  var.  intermedium  Schimp. 
As,  however,  it  does  not  appear  to  possess  any  very  marked  characters  it 
had  perhaps  better  be  dropped  rather  than  renamed. 

INCERTAE    SEDIS. 

Gymnosfomum  westlandicum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35, 
p.  328.  This  may  be  the  gymnostomous  form  of  Weisia  viridula,  but  I  do 
not  feel  at  all  sure  about  it  ;  the  description  and  figures  do  not  give  much 
aid. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

G.  patulum  Knight  =  Hipnenostomum. 
G.  Knightii  Schinij).  =  Didymodoii  lingulati'f;. 
G.  sulcatum  Knight  =  Zygodox  nulcatxs. 
G.  areolatum  Knight  =  Poltia  areolata. 
G.  angustatum  Knight  =  Weisia  Weymouthii. 
G.  Brofherusii  R.  Br.  ter.  =  W.  Weynioxthii  var.  Unwifolia. 
G.  magnocarpum  R.  Br.  ter.,  G   Wright iiB..  Br.  ter.,  G.  longirostre  R.  Br. 
ter.,  and  G.  tortile  Hook.  f.  (Handb.  N.Z.  FL).  =  Hymenostomum  patulum. 

Further  excluded  species  will  be  found  in  the  synonymy  of  G.  calcareum 
and  of  Weisia  viridula  var.  gymnostoma. 

Paris,  Index,  ed.  ii,  cites  G.  calcareum  var.  australe  Brotli.  &  Geh.  from 
N.Z.  The  reference,  however,  is  erroneous  ■.  the  variety  was  collected  in 
Australia. 

Hymenostylium  Brid.  emend.  Lindb. 

A  genus  separated  by  Lindberg  from  Gym)wsto)num  by  the  stem  three- 
angled  in  transverse  section,  without  central  strand  ;  the  leaves  very 
little  curled  when  dry.  usually  rather  rigidly  incurved,  the  capsule  some- 
what ]iachydermatous  and  glossy,  and  especially  by  the  long  beaked  lid 
remaining  attached  to  the  columella,  by  which  it  is  often  held  in  its 
place  long  after  detachment  at  the  rim.  as  in  Poftia  Heimii,  and  which 
ultimately  falls  with  it.  The  tvpe  of  the  genus  is  the  following  species, 
now  recorded  for  the  first  time  from  New  Zealand. 

H.  curvirostre  (Ehrh.)  Lindb.  de  Europ.  Trichost.,  p.  230  (1864). 

Syn.  Pottia  curvirostris  Ehrh.  PI.  crypt,  n.   93  et  in  Beitr.,  i,  188 

(1787).     Giimriostomum    curvirostre   Hedw.  Descr.,   ii,    68   (1789), 

et  Sp.  M.'p.  33  (1801). 
While  this  paper  was  in  preparation  I  received  a  number  of  New 
Zealand  mosses  from  Mr.  Petrie,  including  several  from  Mount  Ida,  Manio- 
toto  County,  Otago  ;  among  them  were  several  tufts  of  Hymenostylium, 
which  I  am  quite  unable  to  separate  from  this  species,  frequent  and 
widely  spread  throughout  the  Northern  Hemisphere.  It  has  not  hitherto 
been  recorded  from  the  Southern  Hemisphere  ;  but  I  am  strongly  inclined  to 
suspect  that  H.  longopulvinatum  Duo.  from  Patagonia  may  prove  to  be  the 
same  thing.     It  is  remarkable  that  Mount  Ida  is  also  the  only  known  habitat 


118  BRYOLOGY   OF   XEW   ZEALAND. 

in   New   Zealand  (and,   indeed,  in  the  Southern   Hemisphere)  for  Saelania 
glaucescens,  as  well  as  for  several  other  rare  New  Zealand  species. 

H.  curvirostre  is  generally  recognizable  by  the  fruit,  which  is  glossy, 
pachydermatous,  when  empty  and  deoperculate,  gradually  tapering  down- 
wards from  the  rather  wide  mouth  to  the  long  well-marked  neck  of  the 
capsule.  The  leaf  also  is  characteristic,  and  when  once  known  easily 
recognized,  although  manifesting  a  great  variety  of  cell-structure  ;  the 
cells  may  be  smooth  or  highly  (but  finely)  papillose,  elongate  or  isodia- 
metrical ;  but  are  usually  rather  large  in  comparison  with  the  alUed 
plants,  clear  and  well  defined.  The  leaves  are  markedly  carinate, 
generally  tapering  from  some  distance  below  the  apex  to  a  rather  blunt 
point,  and  the  margin  (often  one  only)  is  usually  rather  indistinctly 
refiexed  near  the  base.  Not  unfrequently  the  cells,  back  of  nerve,  and 
the  stem  between  the  leaves  are  all  markedly  papillose  (var.  scabra 
Dixon)  ;  in  the  Mount  Ida  plant  the  nerve  is  finely  scabrous  at  back, 
but  it  cannot  be  lirought  under  that  variety. 

EuCLADiUM  Bry.  Eur. 
Eucladium   irroratum   (Mitt.)    Par.,    Ind.,    p.    438    (1894V       [Plate  VIII, 

fig.  1.] 

Syn.  Weisia  irrorata  Mitt,  in  Handb.  N.Z.  FL.  ]).  403  (1867). 
If.  Petriei  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  440  (1899). 
Dicranum  Grilliverii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  29,  p.  459  (1897). 
Tetracoscinodon  Hectori  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit..  vol.  28,  p.  532 
(1895). 

This  very  distinct  plant  ap])ears  to  be  rare.  The  type  exists  only  in 
small  quantity  in  Mitten's  herbarium  (North  Island,  coll.  Stephenson,  the 
locality  being  unspecified).  W .  Petriei  was  recorded  by  R.  Brown  from 
■■  Marshy  ground  near  Mount  Pembroke,""  where  it  was  collected  by  Mr.  D. 
Pctrie,  and  the  specimen  in  his  herbarium  agrees  exactly  with  Mitten's  type 
of  E.  irroratum.  A  further  specimen  in  Mr.  Retries  herbarium  is  labelled 
"  near  L.  Wanaka,  Pembroke,"  and  in  Beckett's  hand  is  named  "  Tridontium 
tasmanicum  var.  y3  angustatum.'''  This  is  certainly  the  same  plant  as 
R.  Brown's  specimen.  This  locality  is  in  the  South  Island.  I  have  further 
received  it  from  Mr.  W.  Gray  as  "  Tridontium  tasmanicum.  narrow-leaved 
form,"  gathered  at  Hastwell,  Wairarapa,  North  Island,  September,  1913 
(No.  167),  and  January,  1914  (No.  201).  Mr.  Gray  writes  that  it  was  covering 
two  or  three  square  yards  of  a  steep  wet  bank,  on  the  side  of  a  small  stream, 
overhung  by  small  trees.  His  specimens  are  much  more  robust  than  the 
others,  with  larger,  wider  leaves,  considerably  enrolled  when  dry,  more 
spreading  when  moist,  a  longer  and  narrower  capsule,  with  the  beak  of  the 
lid  shorter  and  stouter  ;  but  the  structural  characters  do  not  seem  to  show 
any  distinctions  that  would  justify  its  separation  from  E.  irroratum. 

The  species  is  readily  known  by  its  very  rigid,  straight  leaves,  the  long 
stout  seta  (varying  from  |^in.  to  fin.)  with  rather  large  pachydermatous, 
castaneous  capsule,  when  old  blackish  and  often  rather  widely  turbinate. 
The  leaves  taper,  sometimes  gradually,  sometimes  abruptly,  from  a  wide 
subtriangular  base  to  a  long  linear  subula,  scarcely  narrowed  to  the 
very  apex,  where  it  is  rounded  and  obtuse  ;  the  stout  prominent  orange 
nerve  filling  a  large  part  of  the  width.  The  upper  cells  are  rounded  and 
incrassate,  the  margin  crenulate  and  papillose.  Tridontium  tasmanicum 
has  much  wider,  less  rigid  leaves,  the  nerve  very  much  narrower, 
especially  in  proportion  to  the  width  of  the  leaf,  a  thickened  margin.  &c. 


POTTLA.CEAE.  119 

Like  the  E.  verticillatum  of  Europe,  E.  irrorotum  appears  to  prefer  a  wet 
calcareous  substratum,  and  the  stems  are  usually  encrusted  at  the  base 
with  calcareous  matter. 

After  careful  examination  I  am  very  reluctantly  obliged  to  conclude 
that  Tetmcoscinodon  R.  Br.  ter.  must  be  referred  here.  A  glance  at  the 
description  and  figures  of  that  plant  will  show  that  there  is  nothing  to 
separate  it  in  either  the  vegetative  or  the  sporophytic  characters  except 
the  remarkable  peristome,  which  is  described  and  figured  as  consisting 
of  "  four  triangular  irregularly-perforated  teeth,  the  perforations  being 
covered  by  an  extremely  thin  transparent  membrane,  which  is  readily 
seen  on  staining  the  peristome." 

The  peristome  in  E.  irroratum  consists  of  short,  very  irregular  teeth, 
broad  at  the  base  and  often  practically  united  there,  very  thin  and 
pellucid,  with  clearly  defined  narrow  transverse  articulations  ;  they  are 
irregularly  thickened  above,  the  thickened  parts  being  connected  by  the 
thin  hyaline  layer  (the  thin  transparent  membrane  of  Brown "s  description). 
In  all  this  they  agree  with  the  Tetracoscinodo)i  peristome,  which,  however, 
purports  to  be  distinct  (a)  in  the  moniUform  arrangement  of  the  articula- 
tions as  figured  by  Brown,  (6)  in  the  teeth  united  in  fours.  As  regards  (a), 
Brown  has  certainly  exaggerated  the  tendency  to  a  moniliform  arrange- 
ment of  the  segments  ;  the  type  gathering  in  his  herliarium  (in  other 
respects  precisely  identical  with  the  smaller  forms  of  E.  irroratum)  shows  , 
the  articulations  much  more  rectangular  than  figured — precisely,  indeed, 
as  figured  by  Brotherus  (Engl,  il'  Prantl,  Musci.,  i^.  401).  As  regards  [h), 
this  is  no  doubt  a  striking  feature,  and  one  which,  were  it  constant, 
might  well  constitute  a  generic  character.  Brown's  own  type  specimens, 
however,  show  it  to  be  quite  inconstant,  and  in  fact  abnormal.  In  the 
capsules  I  have  observed  they  are  quite  irregularly  grouped,  sometiiiies 
in  fours,  at  others  in  threes,  occa.sionally  in  twos.  Moreover,  in  other 
specimens  of  E.  irroratum  I  have  found  the  teeth  in  one  peristome  joined 
four  together,  while  others  in  the  same  peristome  are  joined  only  in  twos, 
on"  pair  of  these  couples  being  in  one  instance  tiearhj  united  together. 
The  same  remarkable  variation  occurred  in  the  typ*-  specimen  of  Dicrnimm 
(tulliverii  R.  Br.  ter.,  which  must  also  be  referred  here. 

Trichostomum  Hedw. 

This  formerly  most  eomprehensive  genus  has  now  been  whittled  down 
until  none  of  the  New  Zealand  species  formerly  referred  to  it  can  be  allowed 
to  remain.  It  will  probably  be  found  useful  to  indicate  briefly  the  present 
position  of  plants  formerly  placed  here. 

Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.  :— 

T.  leptodum  Mitt.  =   Thj/sanomitrium. 

T.  Ungulatum  H.  f.  &:  W.  =  Didifmo'hn. 

T.  phaeum  H.  f.  k  W.      =  Tortula. 

T.  mntahile  =   Weisia  viridula. 

T.  nihripes  IMitt.  =  ToHella. 

T.  laxifolium  H.  f.  &  W.  =  Ditrichum  flexifolium. 

T.  elongatum  H.  f.  &  W    =  Ditrichum. 

T.  setosum  H.  f.  &  W.      =  Ditrichum  flexifolium. 

T.  australe  JMitt.  =  Ditrichum  strictum. 

(R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  pp.  478  et  seq.) 
T.  falcatum  R.  Br.  ter.     =  Dicranum  aiicldandicum. 


120 


BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 


Brown's  specific  name  could  not  have  been  employed  in  this  case,  even 
had  the  identity  of  his  species  with  Mitten's  plant  been  recognized  at  the 
time  of  publication,  since  the  name  falcatum  is,  of  course,  antedated  by 
Dicranum  falcatum  Hedw. 


T.  calcareimi  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  radiculosum  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  brevirostrum  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  avonense  R.  Br.  ter.  ^ 

T.  Buchanani  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  filiformifolium  R.  Br.  tox.  = 

T   HaUii   R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  Moretonii  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  minutifolium  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  apiculatum  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  Searellii  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  ligulatum  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  rostratum  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  linearifolium  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  Cockat/nii  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  (jracile  R.  Br.  ter.  == 

T.  Binnsii  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  repandifolmm  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  contort  if olium  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  ciirvithecium  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

(R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35. 

T.  Whittonii  R.  Br.  ter.  = 

T.  sciophilum  C.  M.  = 

T.  grossireie  Broth.  &  Dixon  = 


Ditrichum. 

Ditrichum  brevirostrum,  p.p. 

Ditrichum. 

Tortella  Knightii. 

Pseudodistichium. 

Ditrich um  punctidatum. 

Dicran  um  trichopodnm.. 

Holomitrium  perichaetiale. 

Tortula  atrovirens. 

TortuJa  atrovirens. 

Tort ula  atrovirens. 

Pottia  Stevensii,  p.p. 

Barbula. 

Gi/m )i ostom  um  ca Icareum . 

A  mixture  of  Barb,  australasiae  and 

Weisia  Weymouthii. 
A  mixture  of  Barb,  australasiae  and 

Weisia  Weijmouthii. 
Didymodon. 
Tortella  Knightii. 
Tortella  Knightii. 
Didymodon  ruhellus. 

p.  331.) 
Didymodon  rubellus. 

Weisia  viridula. 
Tortula  flavinerris. 


INCERTAE    SEDIS. 

T.  Stanilandsii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35,  p.  330  ; 
T.  kanieriense  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35,  p.  331.  The 
description  and  figures  of  these  two  species  are  too  general  to  make  it  possible 
to  identify  them,  but  do  not  appear  to  indicate  any  characters  that  would 
justify  their  maintenance  as  species. 

T.  Theriotii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  331.     Probably  Didymodon  lingulatus. 

T.  moJconuiense  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  332,  is  probably  Barbida 
australasiae. 

T.  intermedium  R.  Br.  ter.,  MS.  in  herb.,  is  Tortula  atrovirens. 


Triquetrella  C.  M. 

Triqiietrella  papillata  and  a  few  allied  species  were  separated  from  Didy- 
modon (and  Leptodontium)  by  C.  Muller,  principally  on  account  of  their 
very  marked  habit,  triquetrous  leaf-arrangement,  and  densely  and  highly 
papillose  areolation.  Most  of  the  species  are  closely  allied,  and  it  is  per- 
haps an  open  question  how  far  they  may  be  racial  forms  of  one  species. 
The  recent  discovery  of  a  species — again  slightly  differing — in  Spain,  and 


POTTIACEAE.  121 

still  more  recently  in  Portugal,  gives  an  interesting  but  puzzling  extension 
to  the  range.     The  genus  is  a  very  natural  one. 

Key  to  the  Species, 

Leaves   widely  cordate,   abruptly  narrowed   to   a  short,   variously   acute   point ; 

papillae  very  high  and  dense     ..  ..  ..  ..  ..1.  papillata. 

Leaves   ovate-lanceolate,    more   graduaUj'   tapering    to    a  longer,    acute   acumen ; 

papillae  much  lower  and  less  conspicuous  . .  . .  . .      2.  filifonnis. 

1.  Triquetrella   papillata   (H.    f.    &    W.)    Broth,    in    Engler   and   Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  i,  399  (1902). 

Svn.  Bidymodon  pajnllatus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  X.Z.,  ii,  73,  t.  85  (1855)  ; 
Hand'b.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  421. 

T.  fjapiUata  is  readily  known  from  the  other  species  of  Pottiaceae  and 
of  Zijgodoii  by  the  elongate,  fihform,  subrigid  stems,  bright  yellowish-green 
colour,  triquetrously  set,  widely  ovate-cordate,  shortly  pointed  leaves, 
densely  and  highly  papillose  throughout  on  both  surfaces.  The  fruit 
resembles  Trichofitomnm.  on  a  very  slender,  pale  seta,  with  an  irregular 
peristome,  the  teeth  variously  cleft  and  often  anastomosing. 

It  appears  to  be  widely  distributed  in  Xew  Zealand,  most  frequently 
sterile,  and  occurs  in  Tasmania  and  Australia. 

2.  Triquetrella  filiformis  C.  M.  in  Oesterr.  bot.  Zeitschr.,  1897,  n.  11-12. 

Among  a  number  of  duplicates  of  Xew  Zealand  mosses  sent  me  from 
the  New  York  Bot.  Gard.,  from  Mitten's  herbarium,  collected  by  Hutton 
and  Kirk,  were  two  (Nos.  242  and  I  282)  unlocalized  specimens  of 
TriquetreUa,  which  agree  well  with  T.  filiformis  C.  M.,  a  species  described 
from  and  hitherto  only  known.  I  believe,  from  Adelaide.  South  Australia. 
It  differs  from  T.  papillata  in  the  darker,  more  rigid  stems  (if  the 
herbarium  specimens  are  to  be  trusted),  and  in  the  leaf-characters  given 
above  in  the  key.  The  papillae  in  T.  papillata  are  often  very  high  and 
branched,  while  here  they  are  much  lower,  and  single,  or  inconspicuously 
branched  only. 

Leptodoxtium  Hampe. 
Leptodontium  interruptum  (Mitt.)   Broth,  in   Engler  and   Prantl,  Pflan- 
zenfam., Musci,  i,  399. 

Syn.  Didymodon  interruptiis  Mitt,  in  Handb.  X.Z.  FL,  p.  421  (1867). 

A  fine  plant,  easily  known  by  its  robust  habit,  5  cm.  in  height,  its  broad, 
acute,  strongly  squarrose-recurved  leaves  when  moist,  with  strong  yellowish 
nerve,  opaque  cells  somewhat  elongate  but  not  hyaline  at  the  base,  and  plane 
margin  variously  erose  or  denticulate  towards  apex.  It  has  not  been  found 
in  fruit,  and  I  do  not  know  of  any  locality  besides  those  of  the  original 
gatherings  by  Kerr  and  Sinclair,  which  are.  I  believe,  unspecified.  It  i& 
also  known  from  Amsterdam  Island  and  Australia,  where  it  was  gathered 
on  the  Swan  River  by  Drummond. 

Certain  species  of  Tortula  (§  Syntrichia)  with  large  recurved  denticulate 
leaves  might  in  absence  of  fruit  be  taken  for  it,  but  they  would  be  recog- 
nized at  once  by  the  margin  usually  more  or  less  recurved,  and  the  lax, 
hyaline  basal  cells. 

Tetracoscinodon  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst,,  vol.  28,  p.  531. 
[See  Eucladium  irromtum.] 
3— Bryology,  Pt,  III, 


122  BRYOLOGY  OF  XEW  ZEALAND. 

Tridoxtium  Hook.  f. 

Tridontium   tasmanicum   Hook,    f.,    Ic.    pi.   rar.,   ii,    t.    148    (1841)  ;    Fl. 
N.Z.,  ii,  65. 

Syn.  Dicraniim  tasmanicmn  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  410. 
Didymodon  tasmanicus  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  iv,  70  (1859). 
Dicranum  rostratum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  458.  Cinclidotns  aiistralis  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club, 
42,  p.  96  (1915). 

This  is  no  doubt  a  widely  distributed  plant,  and  one  easy  of  recognition 
from  the  robust  habit,  yellow-black  colour,  stout  capsules,  large,  broad, 
very  obtuse  and  subcucullate  leaves,  densely  and  minutely  areolate  above, 
narrow  and  elongate  in  mid-base,  with  a  distinct  border  of  larger,  wider  cells 
reaching  some  distance  up  the  margin  ;  the  stout  nerve  ceases  just  below 
the  apex.  It  is  well  known  in  Tasmania,  and  I  have  lately  received  from 
Mr.  G.  Webster  sterile  plants  which  must  be  referred  here,  from  Gippsland, 
Victoria  (coll.  Rev.  W.  Bennett)  ;  while  it  is  also  recorded  by  W.  W.  Watts 
from  New  South  Wales. 

The  only  moss  likely  to  be  confused  with  it  is  Eucladium  irroratum.  This 
has  more  than  once  been  labelled  "  T.  tasmanicum  var.  angustatum,''  and 
I  had  a  robust  form  in  my  herbarium  for  some  time  under  that  name  before 
discovering  its  true  affinity.  In  the  moist  state,  however,  E.  irroratum  is 
readily  known  by  its  very  rigid  leaves  with  remarkably  stout  nerve,  much 
narrower  in  their  upper  part  than  in  the  present  plant,  which  in  fact  it 
does  not  resemble  at  all  closely  in  structural  details.  The  capsules  in  the 
Eucladium,  while  very  much  resembling  those  of  Tridontium,  are  narrower 
and  more  elongate,  with  a  much  more  delicate  peristome.  Here  the  teeth 
are  very  pale,  not  reddish,  papillose  all  over,  and  each  irregularly  divided 
into  2-3  more  or  less  filiform  crura,  which  may  anastomose  or  be  entirely 
united  below,  but  may  remain  free  to  or  almost  to  the  base. 

In  a  recent  paper  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  42,  p.  96  (1915),  1  published 
a  description  with  figures  of  a  new  species  of  Cinclidotus  {C.  australis)  from 
a  plant  collected  by  Mr.  D.  Petrie  at  bottom  of  creeks,  Kaitangata,  Otago. 
I  find,  unfortunately,  that  this  must  be  considered  a  submerged  form  of 
Tridontium  tasmanicum.  The  corkscrew-like  twisting  of  the  leaves  when 
dry — a  marked  feature  in  some  of  our  northern  aquatic  species  of  Cincli- 
dotus— is  scarcely  found  in  the  terrestrial  forms  of  Tridontium,  while  the 
habit  and  branching  are  quite  like  the  quasi-pleurocarpous  habit  of  Cincli- 
dotus, but  the  leaf-structure,  remarkable  as  it  is,  is  precisely  that  of  the 
present  species.  None  of  the  descriptions  of  Tridontium  which  I  have  been 
able  to  consult  make  any  reference  to  the  peculiar  marginal  areolation  near 
the  base  of  the  leaf,  nor  to  the  remarkable  thickening  of  the  leaf-margin, 
both  of  which  structures  are  described  and  figured  in  the  above  article  ; 
but  in  examining  Tridontium  for  the  purposes  of  this  paper  I  became  aware 
that  they  are  normal  features  in  its  leaves,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that 
Mr.  Petrie's  plant  must  be  referred  here,  and  the  genus  Cinclidotus  expunged 
from  the  New  Zealand  Flora. 

ToRTELLA  (C.  M.)  Limpr. 

This  genus  was  created  to  contain  certain  species  of  Barhula  or  Tortida, 
sometimes  also  included  in  Trichostomum,  which  may  roughly  be  described 
as  having  the  foliage  of  Trichostomum  with  the  peristome  of  Barhula  ;  the 


POTTIACEAE.  .  123 

European  TorteUa  tortuosa  (L.)  Limpr.  may  be  considered  the  type.  They 
are  mostly  rather  robust,  often  of  a  yellowish  colour,  with  the  leaves  usually 
strongly  cirrate  or  spirallj^  twisted  when  dry,  margins  erect  or  incurved, 
never  recurved,  a  usually  stout  nerve,  the  upper  cells  opaque  and  papillose, 
the  lower  elongate,  rectangular  or  linear,  most  frequently  hyaline,  so  that 
the  leaf-base  is  often  conspicuously  white.  A  frequent  feature  is  that  the 
hyaline  cells  are  continued  higher  in  the  leaf  at  the  margin  than  near  the 
nerve,  so  that  the  line  of  transition  into  the  upper,  chlorophyllose  cells 
juns  obliquely  upwards  and  outwards. 

TorteUa  stands,  in  fact,  to  TricJiostomum  in  the  same  relation  as  Barbula 
to  Didymodon.  In  the  two  more  highly  developed  genera  the  peristome- 
teeth  are  long  and  spirally  twisted  to  the  left  (viewed  from  within  the  spire), 
while  the  cells  of  the  lid  show  a  strong  twisting  in  the  same  direction  ;  in 
Trichostomum  and  Did)jmodon  the  shorter,  often  imperfect  teeth  are  upright, 
or  with  only  a  faint  tendency  to  twist  to  the  rigM  ;  and  the  rows  of  celk 
in  the  Hd  follow  the  direction  of  the  teeth. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

,     (Robust;   perichaetial  Ieave.«t  very  long,  sheathins.  .  ..  ..       3.  calycina. 

\  More  slender  ;   perichaetial  leaves  inconspicuous  . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

£,    (  Leaves  very  narrow,  narrowly  acuminate  ..  ..  ..1.  KnigJtiii. 

1  Leaves  linjrulate,  obtu.=e  and  cucullate  . .  . .  .  .       2.  rubripe.i. 

1.  TorteUa  Knightii  (Mitt.)  Broth,  in   Engler  and  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  i,  397. 

Svn.  Tortnla  Krnghtii  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  iv  (1859),  p.  71  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  420.  Tortula  caespitosa  var.  H.  f.  &  W., 
Fl.  X.Z.,  ii,  70.  Barbuki  Kuightii  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  281. 
B.  iicnio-tortHosa  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  vol.  37,  p.  131.  Trichostomum 
repaudifolium  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  487. 
Tr.  contort  if oliimi  R.  Br.  ter..  op.  cit..  p.  487.  Tr.  avonense 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  481.  I  Barbula  Fristedtii  C.  M.  in 
Hedw.,  vol.  37,  p.  131  (1898). 

This  species  is  readily  known  by  the  leaves,  which  are  like  those  of 
T.  tortuosa  of  Europe  on  a  smaller  scale  (except  that  the  hyaline  basal  cells 
do  not  reach  so  conspicuously  higher  at  margin  than  near  the  nerve),  with 
the  same  variability  in  length,  degree  of  acumination,  fragility,  &c.  There 
can  hardly  be  any  confusion  with  the  other  species.  From  the  next  it  differs 
entirely  in  leaf-apex,  and  in  the  paler  seta  (though  it  becomes  darker  in 
fuU  maturity,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  of  T.  rubripes  is  pale  above 
until  quite  ripe). 

It  may  seem  strange  to  refer  the  three  species  of  Trichostomum  of 
R.  Brown  to  this  j^lant,  in  view  of  the  peristome,  but  there  is  no  doubt  that 
he  described  them  from  imperfect  specimens  ;  as  a  matter  of  fact  there 
is  not  an  operculate  capsule  in  any  of  the  specimens  of  these  in  his 
herbarium,  all  of  them  having  old  capsules  exactly  similar  to  overmature 
capsules  of  T.  Knightii,  with  which  the  leaves  entirely  agree.  Tr. 
contortifolium  is  a  dwarf  form,  with  shorter  seta  and  capsule. 

Brotherus  states  that  Barbida  nano-tortuosa  C.  M.  is  scarcely  separable 
from  T.  Knightii,  pointing  out  that  the  inflorescence  is  not  dioicous,  as  the 
author  states,  but  autoicous.  In  view  of  the  variability  of  T.  Knightii  I 
feel  no  hesitation  in  reducing  it  to  this  species.     B.  Fristedtii  C.  M.  is  probably 

3* 


124  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

the  same  thing,  but  might  possibly  be  T.  rubripes,  the  "  pedunculo  flavo  " 
being  the  only  character  at  variance  with  that  species,  but  the  description 
is  not  sufficiently  detailed  for  certainty. 

The  plant  is  widely  distributed,  and  occurs  in  Tasmania  and  Australia. 

2.  Tortella  rubripes  (Mitt.)  Broth.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Trichostomum  rubripes  Mitt,  in  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  417  (1867). 

I  judge  this  to  be  a  rare  species  ;  Mitten  described  it  from  specimens 
collected  by  Kerr  in  an  unspecified  locality  in  New  Zealand  ;  otherwise  the 
only  specimens  I  know  are  from  Great  Barrier  Island,  Hutton  and  Kirk, 
No.  151,  in  Mitten's  herbarium. 

It  is  very  distinct,  the  leaves  are  oblong-lingulate  from  a  wider,  pale 
base,  obtuse  and  cucullate  at  apex,  with  the  nerve  excurrent  in  a  short 
mucro,  the  margins  incurved  above  ;  the  hyaline  basal  cells  ascend  very 
markedly  higher  at  margins  ;  the  capsule  is  erect  and  symmetrical,  not 
curved  as  in  T.  Knightii. 

3.  Tortella  calycina  (Schwaegr.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Barbula  calycina  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.  ii,  Pt.  i,  p.  63  (1823). 
Tortula  calycina  Hook.  &  Grev.  in  Brewster  Edinb.  Journ.,  i, 
291  (1824):  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  420.  Tortula  Walkeri  R.  Br. 
ter.  in   Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  406. 

I  think  the  proper  place  of  this  species  is  in  Tortella  ;  the  general  habit 
is  much  like  that  of,  e.g.,  T.  inclinata  (Hedw.),  and  the  leaf  structure  and 
form,  especially  the  erect  margins,  point  to  this  genus.  C.  Miiller,  in  the 
Gen.  Muse.  Frond.,  places  it  under  the  §  Tortella  of  Barbula. 

It  is  a  striking  plant  :  the  elongate  tubular  perichaetium  and  the  inor- 
dinately long  lid  are  marked  features  ;  the  leaf,  too,  has  a  peculiar  structure 
of  its  own.  The  chlorophyllose  highly  papillose  upper  cells  pass  abruptly 
near  the  base  into  elongate,  linear,  smooth,  hyaline  basal  cells  ;  but  on 
either  side  of  the  stout,  brown  nerve  there  are  a  few  rows  of  equally 
elongate  but  bright-golden  cells,  and  these  are  marked  with  seriate  papillae 
for  some  distance  lower  than  they  occur  on  the  cells  of  the  rest  of  the 
leaf-base,  the  papillae,  in  fact,  frequently  reaching  very  near  to  the  insertion 
of  the  leaf.  The  back  of  the  nerve  also  is  covered  for  the  greater  part  of 
its  length  with  fine  and  evenly  distributed  j)apil]ae. 

The  leaves  are  wide,  concave,  often  involute,  variable  in  the  acuteness 
of  the  point,  but  nearly  always  having  the  nerve  excurrent  in  a  longer  or 
shorter  mucro.  The  seta  is  much  longer  than  in  the  other  species  of  the 
genus. 

It  is  distributed  throughout  both  Islands,  and,  indeed,  has  a  wide 
distribution  throughout  Australia,  and  also  in  Chile. 

Tortilla  Walkeri  is  certainly,  from  Brown's  specimen,  this  species. 
A  plant  also  gathered  by  Mr.  James  Murray  in  the  Waitakarei  Hills 
(Auckland),  and  referred  by  me  to  Trichostomum  mutabile  Bruch.  {v.  Journ. 
Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  xl,  444),  also  belongs  here. 

DiDYMODON  Hedw. 

As  now  understood  this  genus  includes  species  having  the  general  habit 
and  foliation  of  Barbula,  with  margins  usually  recurved,  never  incurved, 
but  differing  in   the  peristome-teeth,   which   are  short,   erect,   or  slightly 


POTTIACEAE.  125 

twisted  to  the  right*  united  below  in  a  very  short  basal  membrane  ;  the 
cells  of  the  lid  are  also  erect  or  slightly  inclined  to  the  right  (as  viewed  from 
within). 

Key  to  the  Species. 

.    j  Leaves  denticulate  at  apex,  pointed  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

I  Leaves  entire,  nerve  ceasing  below  the  obtuse  apex  . .  . .  . .  3 

(Leaves  linear  above,  margin  recurved  to  near  apex  ..  ..         1.  rubellus. 

2.  -^Leaves  widely  oblong- lanceolate,  margin  slightly  recurved  onl3'  near  base 

(  2.  Binnsii. 

o    J  Plant  minute,  leaves  shortly  and  very  widely  Ungulate  . .  . .    3.  lirujulatiis. 

(Plant  larger,  leaves  narrowly  lingulate  from  a  broader  base  . .  . .      4.  calyctnus. 

1.  Didymodon  rubellus  (HofTm.),  Bry.  eur.,  fasc.  29-30,  p.  3. 

Syn.  Bryuni  rubellum  HofEm.,  Deutschl.  FI.,  ii,  33  (1796).  Barbula 
rubella  Lindb.,  Muse.  Scand.,  p.  22  (1879).  Didymodon  erubescens 
Mitt,  in  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  421.  Trichostomum  curvithecum 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  487. 

I  have  given  only  a  small  part  of  the  synonymy  of  this  early-known 
species,  which  has  hitherto  not  been  recognized  as  a  New  Zealand  plant. 
Examination  of  Mitten's  D.  erubescens  at  Kew  leaves  no  doubt,  however, 
of  its  identity  with  the  northern  species,  with  which  it  agrees  in  every 
particular.  The  lid  is  unusually  long  for  the  species,  but  I  have  specimens 
fully  matching  it  from  Yorkshire  and  Scotland.  It  belongs,  in  fact,  to 
the  form  which  has  been  described  as  var.  devtata,  having  a  rather  luxuriant 
habit,  longer  lid,  leaves  rather  more  sharply  toothed  at  point,  and  the 
recurving  of  margin  ceasing  some  way  below  apex.  The  characters  are, 
however,  quantitative  rather  than  qualitative,  and  it  is  rather  difficult  to 
define  as  a  variety.  The  species  has  been  known  for  some  time  from 
Tasmania,  so  that  its  recognition  as  a  New  Zealand  species  is  not  at  all 
unexpected. 

R.  Brown's  Tr.  curvithecum  is  shown  by  his  specimen  to  belong  to 
D.  rubellus.  It  is  the  type  form,  with  leaf -margin  recurved  to  apex,  and 
Avith  the  shortly  rostellate  lid  of  that  form. 

The  plant  is  readily  recognized  by  always  exhibiting  some  trace  of 
rusty  red  in  the  lower  part  ;  the  leaves  are  narrowly  lingulate  above  (but 
variable  in  width),  and  somewhat  reflexed  from  a  wider  amplexicaul  base 
of  linear,  pellucid  cells,  the  upper  areolation  dense  and  obscure  with 
papillae.  The  nerve  ceases  below  the  apex,  but  the  tip  of  the  leaf  is 
crowned  with  a  smooth,  pellucid  acute  apiculus,  on  each  side  of  which 
are  usually  two  or  three  more  or  less  conspicuous  denticulations.  The 
capsule  is  frequently  curved,  narrowly  cylindric,  the  peristome-teeth  pale 
and  short.     Inflorescence  synoicous  or  paroicous. 

It  appears  to  have  been  found  only  in  the  South  Island  at  present. 

2.  Didymodon  Binnsii  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Trichostomum  Binnsii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z,  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  486,  t.  43  (1896). 

I  know  of  no  other  locality  than  that  where  Brown  collected  it — on 
damp   rocks,   Port   Lyttelton   Hills,   in    1888 ;    it   is   probably   rare.      Its 

*  See  note  on  p.  145. 


126  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

affinity  is  certainly  close  with  D.  ruhellvs.  but  it  is  a  quite  distinct  sj^ecies. 
The  leaves  are  much  wider  in  the  upper  part,  oblong-lanceolate,  acute  with 
a  marked  apiculus,  the  margin  is  very  little  recurved,  sometimes  scarcely 
at  all,  the  denticulation  of  the  apex  very  irregular,  at  times  very  indistinct, 
while  at  others  the  margin  is  irregularly  and  distantly  erose -denticulate 
for  some  distance  below  the  apex.  The  capsule  and  lid  are  similar,  but 
the  peristome  is  quite  distinct.  In  D.  ruhellvs  it  is  jpale,  of  sixteen  ilat, 
faintly  papillose  teeth,  each  marked  with  a  median  line,  but  hardly  split  ; 
the  thin  articulations  projecting  laterally  and  occasionally  connecting  the 
teeth.  In  D.  Binn.ni  it  is  dark  brown,  each  of  the  sixteen  teeth  divided 
into  two  quite  distinct  perfectly  filiform,  erect,  rather  long  crura,  strongly 
but  not  very  densely  papillose,  with  prominent  articulations  frequently 
connecting  them,  and  also  projecting  prominently  at  the  back  of  the  teeth. 
The  teeth  are  usually  regularly  divided,  but  occasionally  irregularly 
branched,  and  unite  in  a  very  short  basal  membrane,  scarcely  projecting 
above  the  orifice. 


3.  Didymodon   lingulatus   (H.    f.    &   W.)    Rroth.   in   Engler   and   Prantl, 
Pfianzenfani.,  Musci,  i,  406. 

Syn.  Trichostomum  lingidatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  71  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  416.  Gymnostomum  Knightii  Srhimp.  i-  Knight  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  7,  p.  354. 

One  of  the  most  distinct  species  of  Pottiaceae  in  its  minute  size,  the 
stems  consisting  of  a  small  brownish  bulbil  (when  dry)  of  leaves  which 
when  moistened  are  somewhat  spreading,  very  shortly  and  widely  oblong 
lingulate,  broadly  rounded  and  obtuse  at  ajiex,  the  nerve  ceasing  at  some 
distance  below  ;  the  margin  narrowly  but  very  variously  re  volute,  at 
times  to  apex,  at  others  half-way  only,  and  frequently  scarcely  at  all  or 
even  quite  plane.  The  upper  cells  are  small,  rather  obscure  with  the  cell- 
contents  when  young,  but  often  quite  clear  ;  nd  pellucid  in  older  leaves  ; 
the  basal  rectangular  and  pellucid,  rather  thin-walled.  The  seta  is  very 
short,  about  5  mm.,  the  capsule  minute,  eUiptical.  Peristome  pale  brown, 
of  sixteen  teeth,  each  more  or  less  completely  divided  into  two  rather  long, 
filiform  crura,  finely  and  densely  papillose,  scarcely  articulated,  and  uniting 
at  base  into  a  rather  high  basal  membrane. 

I  have  received  it  from  Mr.  Gray,  collected  in  Wairarapa  ;  it  is  probably 
widely  distributed,  but  is  no  doubt  easily  overlooked  owing  to  its  small 
size. 

A  taller  form  with  longer  leaves  and  more  elongate  capsule  and  lid  is 
separated  as  a  variety  by  Hook.  f.  &  Wilson,  and  may  be  worth  maintaining 
when  better  known. 

Gymnostomum  Knightii  Schimp.  belongs  here.  Both  Knight's  plant  in 
Herb.  Hampe  and  R.  Brown's  specimens  have  only  old  capsules,  but  they 
are  not  actually  gymnostomous,  but  show  fragmentary  traces  of  a  peristome  ; 
these  agree  in  every  detail  with  capsules  in  similar  condition  of  D.  lingu- 
latus in  specimens  where  they  are  growing  side  by  side  with  younger 
capsules  having  a  well-developed  peristome,  and  prove  the  two  to  be 
identical  :  the  leaf -characters  show  no  difference.  Knight's  plants  have 
the  leaf-margin  more  regularly  and  more  fully  recurved  than  occurs 
frequently  in  B.  lingulatus,  but  this  character  is  unusually  variable  in  this 
species,  even  on  different  leaves  from  the  same  stem. 


POTTIACEAE.  127 

The  history  of  Knight's  plant  is  somewhat  involved.  Knight  cites 
it  as  G.  Knightii  Schinip.  in  litt.  No  specimen  occurs  in  Schimper's 
herbarium.  There  is  a  sheet  of  "  Weisia  Knightii  Sch.,  Nova  Zeelandia, 
165,  Knight  &  Hutton  ;  mist.  1867."  This,  however,  is  by  no  means  the 
plant  under  consideration — though  quite  probably  intended  to  be  referred 
to  that  by  Schimper  :  it  is  the  gymnostomous  form  of  TVeisia  viridula. 
In  Hampe's  herbarium,  on  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  specimen  of  Knight's 
actual  plant,  probably  the  original,  as  "  Gymnostomum  KniglUii  n.  sp., 
No.  47,  New  Zealand,"  the  generic  name  and  the  number  being  in  Sclmnper's 
hand.  It  would  look  as  though  Schimper  sent  the  whole  of  Knight's 
plant  to  Hanipe,  marked  "  Gymnostomum  ,"  for  his  opinion,  and 

that  the  MS.  name  KnigJitii  really  originated  with  the  latter,  and  was 
transmitted  to  Knight  by  Schimper.  Hampe,  it  would  seem,  sent  part 
of  the  specimen  to  C.  Miiller  as  "  Trichostomum  Knightii,''  for  C.  Miiller 
(Gen.  M.  Fr.,  p.  4-5)  writes,  under  Trichostomum,  §  Anacalypta,  "  Eine 
nacktmiindige  Art  ist  Tr.  Knightii  Hjie.  von  Neuseeland,"  I  think  un- 
doubtedly referring  to  the  specimen  in  question,  as  C.  ^liiller's  description 
would  apply  well  enough,  and  there  is  no  other  Tr.  Knightii  to  be  found 
in  Hampe's  herbarium  It  is  rather  curious  that  none  of  the  four 
authors  concerned  in  it  observed  the  peristome. 

4.  Didymodon  calycinus  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club.  vol.  42,  p.  95, 
t.  9  (1915). 

A  very  marked  species,  not  only  in  the  long  perichaetium,  but  in  the 
leaves,  which  resemble  those  of  Weisia  Weymouthii,  but  are  firmer  and 
less  recurved,  with  the  margins  more  strongly  reflexed,  and  the  cells  sub- 
quadrate,  larger,  8-10 /x  (in  W.  Weymouthii  irregularly  rounded,  6-8 /x). 
The  peristome  is  dark  brown,  the  sixteen  teeth  divided  completely  int(5 
two  filiform,  scarcely  articulate,  minutely  i)apillo.se  crura,  and  united  at 
base  into  a  well-developed  closely  and  strongly  articulate  basal  membrane. 

The  original  locaHty,  Mount  Bruce,  Wairarapa  (coll.  W.  Gray),  is  the 
only  known  station. 

EXCLUDED  SPECIES. 

D.  papillafus  H.  f.  &  W.  =  TriquetreUa. 
D.  iiiterruptus  Mitt.  =  Leptodontium. 


Barbula  Hedw. 

Distinguished  from  Tortella  by  the  leaf-margin  usually  reflexed,  and 
by  a  habit  and  leaf-structure  usually  easily  recognizable  but  difficult  to 
define  ;  from  Didymodon  and  the  remaining  genera  of  Trichostomeae  by 
the  entire  leaves  and  usually  long,  red,  twisted  peristome  ;  from  Tortula 
by  the  usually  smaller  capsules,  the  narrower,  often  linear-lanceolate  leaves 
with  small  upper  cells,  and  generally  smaller  and  narrower  basal  ones. 

Key  to  the  Species. 
,     (  Leaf -margin  stronah'  revolute    . .  . .  . .  . .  . .        2.  torquafa. 

i  Leaf -margin  plane  or  slightly  recurved     . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

/Leaves   narrow-linear-lanceolate,  narrow  at  points,  basal  cells  elongate,  thin- 
^    !  walled     . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  1.  a ustrala-siae 

~"   I  Leaves    rather   widely   oblong-lanceolate,   obtusely   pointed,  basal   cells   little 

\  differentiated         . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .         3.  rostrata. 


128  BRYOLOGV   OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

1.  Barbula   australasiae   (Hook.    &    Grev.)    Brid..    Brvol.    T'niv.,    i,    828 

(1826). 

Syn.  Tortula  australasiae  Hook.  &  Grev.  in  Brewster  Edinb.  Journ.,  i, 
301  (1824)  ;  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  70  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  419.  Trichos- 
tomum  australasiae  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  295.  Barbula  rufiseta 
Tajl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  v  (1846),  p.  51.  Tortula  incurvidens 
Stirt.  in  Proc.  Nat.  Hist.  Soc.  of  Glasgow,  ii,  187  (1876).  Tortula 
fuscescens  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  73.  Trichostomum  Cockaynii 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  486,  jj.jj.  Trick, 
gracile  E.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.,  p.p.  ?  Trick.  moJconuiense 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35,  p.  332. 

A  variable  plant,  and  hence  the  source  of  much  of  the  above  synonymy. 
The  peristome  especially  varies  in  length,  and  in  its  shorter  forms  quite 
explains  the  reference  to  the  genus  Trickostomiim  by  R.  Brown  of  the 
above  plants  ;  it  is,  indeed,  placed  in  that  genus  by  Jaeger.  It  is  usually 
an  abundant  fruiter,  and  this,  with  the  short  red  peristome  only  slightly 
twisted  or  (when  moist)  quite  erect;  vnW  generally  lead  to  its  ready  identi- 
fication. The  leaves  are  spreading  or  somewhat  recurved,  the  margin 
usually  somewhat  reflexed  but  at  times  plane,  the  apex  subobtuse  or 
bluntly  pointed,  the  nerve  strong  below  but  rather  thin  and  indistinct 
above,  vanishing  below  the  apex. 

Tortula  incurvidens  Stirton,  of  which  I  have  examined  the  type  in 
his  herbarium,  is  simply  one  of  the  ordinary,  shortly  peristomate  forms 
of  this  species. 

The  South  American  plant  from  Chile,  united  by  Mitten  with  this, 
has  been  separated  on  shght  grounds  of  difference  under  the  name  of 
B.  Poeppigiana  C.  M. ;  but  in  view  of  the  evident  variability  of 
B.  australasiae,  together  with  its  wide  distribution,  I  am  inclined  to 
tliink  the  two  ^^^ll  have  to  be  reunited. 

B.  australasiae  is  a  common  moss  in  New  Zealand. 

2.  Barbula  torquata  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  v  (1846),  p.  50:  Fl.  N.Z., 
li,  70. 

S^Ti.  Tortula  torquata  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  iv,  70  (1859)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  419.  Tortula  crispifolia  Mitt,  in  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  419.  Tortula  Bellii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  405. 

In  spite  of  some  considerable  variation  in  size  and  leaf-characters  this 
is  not  a  difficult  plant  to  identify,  from  the  bright  yellowish-green  tufts, 
reddish-brown  below,  and  the  leaves  with  margins  strongly  recurved  from 
base  almost  or  cpiite  to  apex,  strongly  spirally  twisted  when  dry  (much 
as  in  the  European  B.  unguiculata) — in  the  denser  forms  so  that  the  stems 
are  terete,  but  in  the  laxer  and  longer  leaved  ones  with  the  points  usually 
sticking  out — "  horride  spiraliter  torta."  The  leaves  are  wider  than  in 
the  last  and  more  pointed,  the  nerve  is  stout  and  yellowish,  becoming 
indistinct  at  the  opaque  apex,  so  that  it  is  not  easy  to  see  where  the 
lamina  ceases  and  the  nerve  begins,  but  it  appears  to  be  usually  percurrent 
(though  no  doubt  sometimes  scarcely  reaching  apex),  and  is  certaiidy  at 
times  distinctly  excurrent  in  a  short  robust  point.  The  upper  cells  are 
incrassate,  variously  rounded  or  quadrate,  rather  distinct,  scarcely  papillose  ; 
while  all  the  basal  are  small,  very  narrowly  rectangular  or  linear,  pellucid, 


POTTIACEAE.  129 

often  yellowish,  a  few  rows  at  margin  often  remaining  quadrate  or  sub- 
quadrate  quite  to  the  base.  The  capsule  is  rather  long,  and  nearly  always 
either  curved  or  asymmetrical,  the  peristome  long  and  much  twisted, 
rather  pale,  from  a  well-developed  but  not  very  long  tubular  basal  membrane . 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  T.  crispifolia  Mitt,  at  Kew,  and  am  con- 
vinced that  it  is  only  one  of  the  longer-leaved  forms  of  B.  torqunta  ;  the 
nerve  is  more  distinctlv  excurrent  than  usual,  but  in  all  other  characters 
it  is  identical  with  the  more  robust  states  of  this  species. 

Tortilla  Bellii  R.  Br.  ter.  is  also  this  plant.  R.  Brown,  it  may  be  recalled 
(Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  -iOO),  states  that  he  has  bct-n  unable  to  identify 
T.  torquata,  T.  crispifolia,  and  T.  australasiae. 

I  have  it  from  one  or  two  localities  in  the  South  Isl^jnd,  but  it  is 
probably  more  frequent  in  the  North  ;  it  is  found  also  in  Tasmania  and 
Australia. 

3.  Barbula  rostrata  (R.   Br.  ter.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Svn.  T ricJiostomiim  rostratum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  485. 

Tliis  species  is  represented  by  a  single  tuft  without  fruit  in  Brown's 
herbarium,  and  I  have  not  seen  it  elsewhere.  In  colour  and  habit  it 
resembles  Tortula  phaea.  The  leaves  are  erect  and  slightly  incurved  when 
dry,  but  otherwise  little  altered  ;  they  are  2-2-5  mm.  long,  widely  oblong- 
lanceolate,  scarcely  acuminate,  broad  at  the  points  ;  the  apex  is  frequently 
obtuse,  but  I  am  not  clear  whether  this  is  not  always  due  to  erosion  ;  the 
ni)per,  younger  leaves  being  almost  always  subacute,  with  somewhat 
incurved  points  ;  the  nerve,  which  is  very  prominent  at  back,  is  lost  in  or 
just  below  the  apex  ;  the  margins  here  and  there  narrowly  recurved  or 
retlexed,  or  subplane  ;  the  upper  cells  7-10 /u,  in  diameter,  angular,  more  or 
less  incrassate,  rather  opaque.  The  chief  feature  of  the  plant  is  the  basal 
areolation,  which  is  little  differentiated  from  the  upper,  the  cells  being 
shortly  rectangular  only,  and  all  incrassate,  scarcely  pellucid,  the  marginal 
in  several  rows  often  quadrate,  onlv  a  few  next  the  nerve  at  most  being 
elongate-rectangular  (3-4  X  1). 

According  to  R.  Brown  the  perichaetial  leaves  are  erect,  linear-lanceolate, 
and  acute  ;  the  seta  -fin.  long,  the  capsule  cylindric,  with  a  lid  about  as 
long.  The  peristome  is  not  described  or  figured,  and  Brown  writes  of  the 
species  "  (?  Tortula),"  so  that  there  is  no  direct  indication  that  the  peri- 
stome is  Trichostomoid,  and  I  do  not  feel  much  hesitation  in  placing  it  in 
the  present  genus  ;  the  upper  cells  and  areolation  generally  seem  to  indicate 
that  it  is  not  a  Tortula,  while  the  length  of  the  lid  is  very  strong 
presumptive  evidence  of  a  long,  Barbuloid  peristome. 

The  habitat  is  described  by  Brown  as  "  crevices  of  limestone  rocks, 
Broken  River,  West  Coast  Road." 

II.   CINCLIDOTEAE. 

[Cinclidotus  australis  Dixon  =  Tridontium  tasmanicum  {v.  supra).  The 
subfamily  Cinclidoteae  is  therefore  not  represented  in  New  Zealand.] 

III.    POTTTEAE. 
ACAULON  C.  M. 

Cleistocarpous,  annual,  phascoid  mosses,  almost  stemless  ;  the  lower 
stem-leaves  minute,  three  or  four  upper  much  larger,   inflated,   concave 


130  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

sheathing  one  another  and  almost  or  quite  enclosing  the  small  subspherical 
almost  sessile  fruit.     Calyptra  very  minute. 

Acaulon  apiculatum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.  M.  Cleist.,  p.  20  (1869). 

Syn.  Phascum  apiculatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  59  (1855)  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  402.  Sphaeranqium  apiculatum  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  1172 
(1892). 

This  minute  but  distinct  little  moss  is  probably  not  uncommon,  but 
may  have  been  overlooked.  It  exists  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium  from  Christ- 
church,  and  I  have  it  from  the  Lyttelton  Hills  (coll.  Beckett),  and  from 
Otago  (coll.  Petrie).  The  original  locality  was  Hawke's  Bay,  North  Island. 
Also  found  in  Tasmania. 

CALYPTOPOnON  Mitt. 

Calyptopogon  mnioides  (Schwaegr.)  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Pflan- 
zenfam.,  Musci,  i,  419  (1902). 

Syn.  Barhula  mnioides  Schwaegr.,  Sp.  Muse.  Frond.,  Suppl.  iv,  p.  310 
(1842).  Tortula  mnioides  Mont,  in  Gay,  Fl.  Chile,  vii,  150  ;  Fl. 
N.Z..  ii,  71  ;  Handb.  X.Z.  FL,  p.  420.  Sfreptopogon  mnioides 
Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  iv,  72.  S.  Hookeri  Pi.  Br.  ter.  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  410. 

E.  S.  Salmon  has  gone  so  fully  into  the  history  and  synonym}'  of  this 
fine  plant  in  Journ.  Bot.,  1903,  pp.  1,  45,  that  there  is  no  need  to  go  further 
into  it  here.  He  shows  clearly  that  *S'.  Hookeri  nmst  be  reduced  to  the 
main  species,  and,  in  fact,  that  Calyptopogon  is  a  monotypic  genus,  ranging 
over  a  good  part  of  South  America  and  the  greater  part  of  Australasia. 

When  in  fruit  it  is  recognized  at  once  by  the  short  seta  and  very  long 
sheathing  perichaetium.  When  sterile  (which  is  usually  the  case)  it  is 
easily  known  by  its  leaves  with  their  stout  white  border  of  narrow  cells  (Tor- 
tula Petriei  Broth,  has  a  similar  border,  but  the  resemblance  ends  here), 
undulate  and  crinkled  at  margin  when  dry.  It  is  also  principally  a  corti- 
colous  moss,  often  growing  mixed  with  Orthotricha  ;  varying  in  size  from  a 
centimetre  or  so  to  4  or  5  centimetres.  It  rarely  fruits,  but  five  fruiting 
specimens  were  sent  to  Kew  by  R.  Brown,  and  I  have  received  others  from 
Mr.  D.  Petrie  and  Mr.  W.  Grav. 


Hennediella  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  557  (1894). 

This  genus  was  established  as  Hennedia  b}'  R.  Brown  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  p.  285,  for  three  species  of  mosses,  but  the  name  had 
already  been  preoccupied  for  a  genus  of  Algae. 

They  resemble  some  species  of  Pottia  in  the  leaf,  which  has  a  denticulate 
apex,  and  a  distinct  pale  or  brown  border  of  elongate  or  smooth  cells,  a 
very  short  seta  so  that  the  capsule  is  often  almost  or  quite  hidden  ;  the 
special  character  of  the  genus  lies  in  the  very  large  campaniilate  calyptra 
descending  to  the  base  of  the  capsule  ;    the  i)eristome  is  wanting. 

The  calyptra  is  truly  campanulate  until  near  maturity,  but  as  the  capsule 
ripens  it  (sometimes  at  least)  splits  the  calyjitra  up  one  side,  and  it 
becomes  more  or  less  cucullate,  still,  however,  covering  the  whole  or  the 
greater  part  of  the  capsule. 


POTTIACEAE.  131 

Key  to  the  Species. 

,     (  Seta  about  equal  to  capsule  in  length       . .  . .  . .  1.  inacrophylla. 

'  \  Seta  considerably  longer  than  capsule     . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

_    (  Seta  equal  to  or  shorter  than  the  leaves..  ..  ..  ..2.  intermedia. 

'   (  Seta  longer  than  the  leaves        . .  . .  . .  . .  3.  mkrophylla. 

1.  Hennediella  macrophylla  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.,  Ind.,  p.  557  (1895). 

Syn.  Hennediu  macrophijlla  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25, 
p.  286  (1893).  Beckettia  hruchioides  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  vol.  37,  p.  77 
(1898).  Hennediella  bruchioides  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  i,  420.  Pottia  manjinata  Beck,  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  p.  290  {non  P.  inatyiiiata  C.  M.  in  Hedw., 
vol.  37,  p.   132). 

H.  tnacrophylla  differs  from  the  two  following  species,  as  I  understand 
it,  in  the  larger,  wider,  less  acuminate  leaves,  with  very  distinct  brown  bcJrder 
of  elongate  incrassate  cells,  the  large,  elongate  capsule,  2-5-3  mm.  without 
lid,  on  a  seta  of  about  the  same  length  only,  so  that  the  capsule  is  only 
partially  emergent,  rarely  fully  exserted  above  the  leaves  ;  it  varies  in 
this  respect  considerably,  and  I  have  not  seen  any  specimens  with  the 
capsule  actually  immersed.  R.  Brown,  it  is  true,  describes  it  as  immersed, 
but  neither  description  nor  figure  gives  any  indication  of  the  length  of  the 
seta  or  any  view  of  the  jilant  as  a  whole  ;  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  the 
term  is  used  a  little  loosely,  in  the  sense  of  emergent — i.e.,  not  fully 
exserted. 

The  history  of  Beckettia  bruchioides  is  rather  peculiar.  T.  \V.  X.  Beckett 
sent,  in  1892',  a  gathering  of  W.  Bell's  (Pine  Hill,  Dunedin,  Jan.,  1888, 
No.  502)  to  C.  Miiller,  who  named  it  Pottia  ynarginala  sp.  nov.  This  he 
(C.  Miiller)  described  in  Hedwigia,  vol.  37,  p.  132.  In  the  same  publication 
(p.  77)  he  described  the  new  geuus  Beckettia,  founding  it  upon  a  plant  of 
Beckett's,  "  Lyttelton  Hills,  prope  Christchurch,  in  solo  argillaceo,  Octobri, 
1887  ;   T.  W.  Naylor  Beckett  legit  inter  Pottiani  tnarginatam,  misit  1892." 

Fortunately  R.  Brown,  though  he  has  preserved  no  specimens  of  his 
own  gatherings  of  Hennediella  in  the  Canterbury  IMuseum,  has  a  sheet  of 
Beckett's  containing  both  the  above-mentioned  collections,  together  with 
a  second  gatherins  of  his  own  ("  Niggerheads,  Wairaraj)a  Stream, 
Feiidalton,  July,  1889  "),  and  another  of  Bell's  ("  Clay  banks,  Pine  Hill, 
Dujiedin,  Oct.,  1887  ") — also  numbered  502.  All  these  are  labelled  in 
Beckett's  hand  "  Pottia  marginata  Beckett  sp.  nova,"  and  they  enable 
one  to  clear  up  a  good  many  obscure  points. 

Beckett,  on  receiving  C.  Mliller's  determination,  published  Pottia  mar- 
ginata sp.  nov.  in  a  paper  read  before  the  Philosophical  Society  of  Canter- 
bury, 5th  October,  1892,  and  issued  in  vol.  25  of  the  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  in 
1893,  p.  290,  citing  for  it  the  localities  enumerated  above,  and  one  or  two 
others.  An  examination  of  the  description  and  figures,  however,  and  still 
more  a  study  of  his  specimens,  shows  that  the  plant  he  had  in  view  was  not 
the  Pottia  marginata  of  C.  MiiUer,  but  the  other  plant,  mixed  with  it,  which 
C.  Miiller  afterwards  described  as  Beckettia  bruchioides ;  or  possibly  he 
had  both  plants  under  his  eyes  without  distinguishing  them,  for  the  two 
closely  resemble  one  another,  and  tlie  separating  characters  are  irritatingly 
elusive.  In  fact,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  plant  which  C.  Miiller 
describes  as  Pottia  marginata  is  also  a  Hennediella,  and  agrees  with 
R.  Brown's  H.  niicrophi/lla.     The  description  given  by  C.  Miiller  fits  this  in 


132  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

every  way  except  in  one  respect — to  be  sure,  a  vital  one — viz.,  that  he 
describes  the  calyptra  as  "  parva.''  If  this  were  the  case  the  plant  could 
not,  of  course,  well  be  considered  a  Hennediella,  and  I  must  admit  that 
the  question  is  perplexing.  However,  Beckett's  specimens  "  leg.  Bell, 
Jan.,  1888,"  the  identical  gathering  from  which  C.  Miiller  described  hi& 
P.  marginata,  contains  two  and  only  two  plants — one  a  more  robust  plant 
with  long,  large,  scarcely  exserted  capsules  quite  "  bruchioid  "  in  appear- 
ance, corresponding  to  Beckettia  bruchioides,  the  other  a  much  smaller  minute 
plant,  with  considerably  smaller,  quite  exserted  capsules  ;  this  is  certainly 
P.  marghiata  C.  M.,  and  is  equally  certainly  a  Hennediella,  agreeing,  as 
mentioned  above,  with  H.  microphylla  (R  Br.  ter.).  Now,  most  of  the 
capsules  of  this  are  deoperculate,  but  two  have  the  calyptra  remaining 
in  situ,  and  show  clearly  the  calyptra  of  Hennediella ;  and  I  make  no  doubt 
that  either  C.  Miiller  was  deceived  by  an  unattached  calyptra  of  some  other 
moss,  or  more  probably  that  he  had  the  actual  calyptra  before  him  but 
not  in  situ,  and  therefore  not  showing  that  it  covered  the  whole  or  the 
greater  part  of  the  capsule  ;  in  which  case  the  description  as  "  parva  " 
would  not  be  altogether  inappropriate.  The  calyptra,  moreover,  is  cer- 
tainly smaller  and  much  less  conspicuous  than  in  the  other  plant  mixed 
with  it. 

Brotherus  separates  H.  bruchioides  C.  M.  from  the  remaining  species  as 
having  the  ''  lid  not  differentiated,"  C.  Miiller  having  described  his  Beckettia 
as  belonging  to  the  Phascaceae,  with  "  Capsula  phascacea  minuta,"  and  as 
"  primo  visu  cum  Bruchia  facile  commutanda."  Now,  this  is  perfectly 
true  of  the  appearance  of  the  larger  plant  {H.  macrophylla),  especially  in 
the  specimen — sent  to  C.  Miiller — of  Bell's  collecting  ;  but  microscopical 
examination  shows  that  the  lid  is  perfectly  differentiated  and  separable,, 
while  other,  deoperculate  specimens  (none  of  which,  no  doubt,  reached 
C.  Miiller)  show  in  a  rather  remarkable  manner  that,  minute  as  the  lid 
appears  while  the  capsule  is  immature,  by  the  time  the  fruit  is  ripened 
and  the  lid  separates  it  is  quite  wide-mouthed,  and  ripe  deoperculate  capsules 
agree  in  shape  exactly  with  those  of  the  smaller  species  (P.  marginata  C.  M. 
=  H.  microphylla),  and  are,  in  fact,  Pottioid  in  appearance.  The  capsule 
is  quite  gyumoitomous  and  the  spores  16-22  /i  in  diameter. 

Beckett,  as  I  have  mentioned,  gives  his  own  name  to  the  binomial  in 
his  herbarium,  but  published  the  name  as  "  Pottia  marginata  n.  sp."  only,^ 
while  C.  Miiller  ignores  Beckett's  previous  description  altogether.  The 
proper  attribution  of  all  the  species  thus  published  by  Beckett  and  deter- 
mined by  C.  Miiller  appears  to  me  to  be  "  C.  M.  and  Beckett."  In  the 
present  casn,  however,  both  names  mast  sink  to  the  synonymy  of 
Hennediella,  R.  Brown  having  pubUshed  his  descriptions  in  a  papier  which, 
curiously  enough,  immediately  jjrecedes  Beckett's  pajjer  in  the  same  volume, 
only  four  pages  separating  them. 

The  series  of  plants  mounted  by  Beckett  shows,  as  I  have  mencioned, 
a  perplexing  similarity  between  the  two  plants  associated  together,  and  I 
should  not  be  at  all  surprised  if  it  ultimately  transpires  that  all  forms  of 
Hennediella  belong  to  one  variable  species.  I  have  found  no  structural 
differences,  and  the  length  of  seta  and  degree  of  exsertion  of  the  capsule 
is  most  perplexingl}^  variable.  None  of  Beckett's  plants  have  the  capsule 
immersed,  though  in  some  the  leaves  attain  to  the  base  of  the  capsule. 
It  may  be  argued  that  these  should  be  referred  to  Brown's  H.  intermedia, 
and  that  his  H.  macrophylla  with  immersed  capsules  is  not  represented 
there   at  all.     But   Beckett's  larger  plant   has   the   leaf-form   and   size   of 


POTTIACEAE.  133^ 

H.  macrophylla,  and  if  these  can  be  associated  with  fruit  of  intermedia 
there  is  absolutely  nothing  to  separate  the  two  but  the  shghtly  and  very 
inconstantly  longer  seta  of  H.  intermedia. 

I  have  therefore  retained  Brown's  original  three  species,  but  with  some 
considerable  doubt  as  to  their  vaUdity  ;  and  I  have  based  the  difference 
between  H.  macrophylla  and  the  others,  in  the  key,  not  on  the  actual  length 
of  the  seta,  or  the  degree  of  exsertion  of  the  capsule — which  obviously 
depends  somewhat  on  the  length  of  the  admittedly  variable  leaves — but  on 
the  relative  lengths  of  capsule  and  seta  ;  in  Beckett's  larger  plant  the  seta  is 
only  equal  to  the  capsule-length,  or  even  shorter,  while  in  the  other  two 
species  the  capsule  is  smaller,  and  decidedly  shorter  than  the  seta. 

2.  Hennediella  intermedia  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Hennedia  intermedia  E.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Capsule  decidedly  shorter  than  the  seta,  which,  however,  is  scarcely 
longer  than  the  leaves.  Leaves  longer  and  narrower  than  in  the  previous 
species. 

R.  Brown  admits  the  difficulty  of  separating  this  and  the  next  species 
from  one  another,  but,  as  he  states  that  he  has  observed  the  two  for  several 
years  and  never  found  them  intermingled  or  observed  intermediate  forms, 
I  cannot  feel  justified — not  having  been  able  to  see  the  present  species — in 
overriding  his  judgment.  I  would,  however,  point  out  that  there  is  (apart 
from  the  degree  of  exsertion  of  the  capsule)  in  his  description  of  the 
two  absolutely  nothing  to  suggest  any  difierence  be3'ond  the  fact  that 
H.  intermedia  is  described  as  "  dark  green  "  and  H.  microphylla  as  "  pale 
green." 

A  plant  in  Mr.  Petrie's  collection,  from  Waitahuna,  Tuapeka  County, 
may  passibly  belong  here  ;  it  is,  however,  not  mature,  and  there  is  some 
doubt  as  to  whether  the  setae  have  attained  their  full  length  ;  otherwise 
the  capsule  is  not  fully  exserted,  and  the  leaf-areolation  presents  some 
slight  difference  from  that  of  H.  microphylla,  which  may  or  may  not  be  a 
specific  character. 

3.  Hennediella  microphylla  (R.   Br.  ter.)  Par.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Hennedia  microphylla  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  Pottia  marginata 
C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvii,  132.  Pottia  grata  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  293.  ?  PotUa  austro-georgina  Card.  Not. 
prehm.  in  Bull.  Herb.  Boiss.,  2me  ser.,  vi,  p.  5. 

This  species,  and  probably  the  last,  appear  to  differ  from  H.  macrophylla 
— ^apart  from  sporophytic  characters — in  having  a  narrower  and  paler 
border  of  marginal  cells,  less  elongated  at  any  rate  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
leaf,  and  differentiated  from  the  median  cells  less  by  form  than  by  being 
empty  and  smooth,  or  nearly  so,  as  compared  with  the  papillose,  somewhat 
opaque  cells  of  the  middle  of  the  leaf  ;  this  species  is  figured  by  Brotherus, 
op.  cit.,  fig.  274  ;  but  it  fails  to  give  a  good  idea  of  the  strong,  highly 
differentiated  border  characteristic  of  H.  macrophylla,  and  present,  at 
least  in  the  lower  part  of  the  leaf,  in  the  other  species. 

R.  Brown  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  289,  has  some  strictures  on 
Beckett's  methods  and  on  his  description  of  P.  marginata.  That  Beckett 
had  confused  two  plants  is  true,  as  I  have  pomted  out  above  ;  but  it  is- 
not  at  all  clear  from  the  passage  referred  to  where  exactly  Brown's  difference 
with  Beckett  lies  ;    while  his  main  contention — viz.,  that  the  plant  whick 


134  BRYOLOGY    OF   XEW   ZEALAND. 

he  proceeds  to  describe  in  that  paper  as  Pottia  grata  is  different  from 
H.  micro phylla— cannot,  I  think,  be  maintained.  Fortunately,  among  the 
few  existing  specimens  of  Pottia  in  his  herbarium  there  is  a  specimen  of  his 
P.  grata,  which  only  bears  out  in  a  very  slight  degree  the  characters  he 
attributes  to  it  in  the  paper  in  question.  He  says  that  the  cell-tissue  of 
H.  microphglla  is  at  least  double  of  that  of  the  Pottia  ;  but  I  can  detect  no 
difference  at  all.  The  lid  of  the  Pottia  he  describes  as  long  and  obUque, 
while  that  of  the  Hennediella  is  short,  stout,  and  conic.  This  is  certainly 
usually  the  case,  but  the  hd  varies  a  good  deal,  in  H.  macrophylla  at  least, 
and  probably  therefore  in  H.  microphylla.  The  difference  in  the  calyptra, 
which  he  describes  as  cucuUate  in  the  Pottia  and  only  covering  half  the 
capsule,  is  but  partially  borne  out  by  the  specimens.  Tn  the  younger 
capsules  of  the  Pottia  grata  they  enclose  the  whole  capsule  and  embrace  it 
tightly  at  the  base  ;  in  the  more  mature  ones,  it  is  true,  they  are  often  split 
on  one  side  and  do  not  reach  much  below  the  middle.  This  is,  however, 
simply  due  to  the  fact  that  the  specimen  is  a  very  robust  one,  and  the 
capsules  larger  than  usual.  Now,  as  the  calyptra  is  incapable  of  growth 
after  separation  from  the  vaginula,  it  follows  that  when  a  capsule  becomes 
unusually  developed  in  size  the  calyptra,  which  would  normally  enclose  the 
capsule,  tightly  fitting  it  like  a  glove,  and  might  remain  intact  below, 
cannot  do  so  under  the  unusual  conditions,  but  tends  (also  like  a  glove) 
to  split — in  this  case  being  both  lifted  upwards  and  spht  laterally.  This 
variation  is  shown  quite  well  in  Bell's  Pine  Hill  plant  (January,  1888). 
I  look  upon  P.  grata  as  certainly  a  robust  form  of  H.  microphylla. 

It  cannot,  however;  be  denied  that  this  form  and  one  or  two  other  plants 
form  a  distinct  bridge,  througli  P.  Heimii,  between  Pottia  and  Hennediella. 
The  full  Hennediella  character  of  calyptra  is  somewhat  wealcened  by  Brown's 
Pottia  grata,  while  from  the  other  side  P.  Heimii,  with  its  toothed  leaves 
and  frequently  differentiated  marginal  cells,  shows  a  rlistinct  affinity  with 
Hennediella.  Tliis  is  further  emphasized  by  two  Antarctic  plants,  Pottia 
austro-georgica  Card,  and  P.  fusco-mucronata  C.  M.  From  the  full  and 
careful  description  and  figures  given  by  Cardot  of  his  P.  austro-georgica 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  extremely  close  to  Hennediella — the  short 
seta,  toothed  and  bordered  leaves,  and  calyptra  "  fissa,  apice  laevis,  totani 
capsulam  obtegeus  "  showing  a  close  relationship  to  that  genus  ;  the  lid 
is  long-beaked  (e'|ualling  the  capsule),  which  distinguishes  it  to  some  extent  ; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  not  adherent  to  the  columella,  which  separates 
it  from  P.  Heimii.  It  appears  to  me  on  the  whole  extremely  likely  that  it 
is  a  Hemiediella,  probably  inseparable  from  H.  microphylla. 

P.  fusco-mucronata  C.  M.,  however,  is  described  as  having  the  lid 
adherent  to  the  columella,  and  is  therefore,  I  think,  undoubtedly  close  to 
P.  Heimii,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  very  short  seta,  and  the  calyptra 
"  totam  fere  tliecam  obtegente,"  indicate  a  near  relationship  to  P.  austro- 
georgica  and  Hennediella. 

Since  the  above  was  written  I  see  that  AVarnstorf  (Pottia-Studien,  in 
Hedwig.,  Iviii,  p.  93)  has  expressed  the  opinion  that  P.  fusco-mucronata 
is  scarcely  separable  from  P.  Heimii. 

Pottia  Ehrh. 

The  genus  Pottia  stands  in  somewhat  the  same  relation  to  Tortula  as 

Weisia  to  the   higher  genera   of   Trichostomeae.     The   plants   are   usually 

annual,  small  and  short,  with  very  short  stems,  short  seta,  and  small  and 

short,  oval,  rarely  narrowly  eUiptical  and  never  longly  cylindric  capsules  ; 


POTTIACEAE.  135 

the  peristomo  is  frequently  wanting,  and  when  present  short,  of  often 
fragmentary,  lanceolate,  not  filiform  teeth  ;  the  spores  usually  large.  The 
leaves  are  generally  more  or  less  spathulate,  the  upper  cells  rather  lax,, 
but  often  obscured  by  papillae. 

Most  unfortunately,  of  the  fifteen  new  species  described  by  R.  Brown 
under  Pottia  and  Anacahjpta,  only  three  exist  in  his  herbarium.  The 
following  arrangement  is  based  partly  upon  a  careful  study  of  his  descrip- 
tion and  figures,  partly  upon  material  from  other  sources  which  I  have 
been  able  to  identify,  with  a  fair  degree  of  certainty,  with  one  or  other  of 
his  species  ;  and  although  the  elaboration  of  an  arrangement  under  such 
circumstances  is  rather  hke  making  bricks  without  straw,  I  believe  I  have 
been  able  to  bring  the  New  Zealand  species  into  a  fairly  clear  order  and 
within  more  restricted  limits  without  doing  great  violence  to  R.  Brown's 
work,  even  if  I  should  have  unwittingly  made  an  erroneous  red\iction  of 
his  species  in  one  case  or  another.* 

Key  to  the  .Species. 

A.  Subgenus  Srhiznp}ia'<(  nm  C.  M.  (Dendia  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30, 

p.  411). 
Capsule  without  a  differentiated  lid,  splittini'  horizontally  about  the  middle 

1.    niaritinia. 

B.  Subgenus  P>(fin  sensu  strieto  Brotli.     Lid  diffcrtntiatetl,  separating. 

I.  Tcristonie  i)resent.     I>caves  minute,  lid  shortly  conical  ..    2.  zealandiae. 

II    Peri«tome  svantinu  ;   lid  beaked. 

A.  Margin  recurved     . .  . .  . .  . .  . .        o.  Alfredii. 

B.  Mari^in  plane. 

(I.   Ix'af-a]>e.v  tofthed. 

♦Seta  ^- J  in.           ..               ..  ..  ..  3.  Heiinii. 

**  Seta  ^  in.             . .               . .  . .  .  .  4.  .serrata. 

h.  I..cave8  entire. 

*  Nerve  excurrent  .  .               . .  . .  .  .  S.  Steretisii, 

**  Nerve  not  excurrent. 

t  Minute,    all    leaves    small,  .subspathulat-,    sub- 
plane  :   cells  lame  .  .  . .  6.  nreolala. 

tt  UpjMT  leavps  lonrr,  erect,  concave  .  .  7.  longifolia. 

1.  Pottia  maritima   (R.    Br.   ter.)    Broth,   in   Engler  and   Prantl.   Pflan- 
zenfani.,  Musei,  i,  423. 

Svn.  Deixlia  waritima  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  411 
(1898). 

This  curious  and  interesting  moss  is  well  recognized  not  only  by  the 
peculiar  fruiting  character,  but  by  the  rather  large,  erect,  very  wide  and 
very  concave,  almost  convolute  pellucid  leaves,  with  subobtu.'^e  apex, 
apiculate  with  the  excurrent  nerve. 

The  peculiarity  of  the  capsule,  from  which  the  lid  does  not  separate,  but 
which  splits  across  a  median  zone — usually,  I  believe,  along  the  transverse 
walls  of  adjacent  cells — at  first  sight  quite  justifies  R.  Bro^vn's  creation  of 
a  new  genus  for  it,  but  closer  examination,  I  believe,  will  convince  that 
Brotherus  is  more  correct  in  uniting  it  with  Pottia.  In  fact,  there  is  some 
reason  for  thinking  the  suggestion  a  plausible  one  made  to  me  in  a  lettei- 
from  E.  S.  Salmon,  who  had  carefully  studied  material  sent  him  by  Brown, 
that  the  character  may  not  only  not  be  a  generic  one,  but  a  pathological  one 

*  Since  the  above  was  in  type  I  have  received  from  Mr.  G.  Brown  specimens  of 
nearly  all  Brown's  types  of  Pottia.  These  have  entirely  confirmed  the  conclusions  at 
which  I  had  already  arrived,  and  it  is  very  satisfactory  to  be  able  to  ba^e  them  not  f)a 
conjecture  but  on  actual  examination  of  the  plants. — H.  X.  D. 


136  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

simply,  due  to  the  more  or  less  complete  immersion  of  the  capsules  from  time  to 
time  in  sea-water.  In  support  of  this  there  are  the  following  considerations  : 
Up  to  a  late  tstage  in  its  growth  the  capsule  developes  in  a  normal  Pottioid 
manner,  and  until  dehiscence  takes  place  there  is  nothing  to  indicate  any 
abnormal  condition.  Now,  in  truly  cleistocarpous  mosses  the  capsule  is  as 
often  as  not  apiculate,  but  the  quasi-opercuhim  is  rarely  longly-beaked  as  it 
is  in  this  case.  Moreover,  all  the  capsules  I  have  examined  at  the  stage  ol 
dehiscence  bear  all  the  appearance  of  having  the  excthecium  in  an  unhealthy, 
not  to  say  thoroughly  rotten  condition  ;  and  it  is  evident  that  the  particular 
zone  chosen  for  dehiscence  is  only  a  fortuitous  one,  not  morphologically 
differentiated,  from  the  fact  that  the  capsule-wall  continues  to  break  away 
farther  and  farther  in  a  more  or  less  horizontal  outline,  so  that  overmature 
tufts  show  the  bulk  of  the  capsules  nearly  entirely  disappeared,  only  a 
small  truncate  portion  of  each  left  remaining  on  the  seta,  like  miniature 
cha  mpagne  -glasses. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  fruit  were  normally  stogocarpous  one  would 
certainly  expect  the  mature  but  intact  capsule  to  show  at  the  base  of  the 
lid  a  circle  of  more  or  less  differentiated  cells  marking  the  line  where  the 
lid  should  normally  separate,  but  in  the  examples  I  have  examined  there  is 
scarcely  a  trace  of  this.  The  exact  morphological  value  of  the  structure 
will  probably  only  be  settled  by  careful  examination  in  the  field.  A  know- 
ledge of  the  exact  conditions  under  which  the  two  allied  plants  P.  disrumpens 
(C.  M.)  and  P.  splachnoides  (Hornsch.)  were  found  would  also  assist  in 
elucidating  the  problem. 

The  spores  measure  30-36  fx.  The  superficial  cells  are  often  markedly 
turgid  and  pellucid. 

Roth  (Aussereuropaisch.  Laubm.,  i,  217)  gives  under  the  synonymy  of 
this  species  '' Phascum  C.  M.  in  Hedw.,  1898,  p.  235."  The  reference, 
however,  is  r:  false  one,  and  I  am  unable  to  explain  it. 

I  do  not  know  that  P.  maritima  has  been  found  elsewhere  since  Brown 
collected  it  in  Heathcote  Estuary,  near  Christchurch,  in  1896,  and  Searell 
in  the  same  year. 

2.  Pottia  zealandiae  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Par.,  Ind.  Suppl.,  i,  p.  284. 

Syn.  Anacalypta  zealandiae  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Tranp.  N.Z  Inst.,  vol.  30, 
p.  413  (1898). 

A  minute  species,  distinct  from  the  other  New  Zealand  species  hitherto 
recognized  in  having  a  rudimentary,  often  fragmentary  peristome,  consisting 
principally  of  a  short,  pale,  papillose  basal  membrane,  as  also  in  the  very 
shortly  conical  lid.  The  leaves  are  minute,  widely  oval,  shortly  apiculate, 
with  the  margin  narrowly  recurved.  It  is  closely  allied  to  the  European 
P.  minutula  Fiirnr.  and  its  allies,  scarcely  indeed  separable  from  P.  commu- 
takt  Limpr.  in  most  characters,  but  in  one  marked  particular  it  is  much 
nearer  to  P.  Starkeana  C.  M. — viz.,  the  spores,  which  are  from  16-22  fj.  in 
size,  coarsely  tuberculate  like  thin  "  bags  filled  with  apples,"  as  Venturi  has 
remarked. 

Brown  collected  it  on  sandy  soil  in  the  Christchurch  Domain  ;  I  have 
not  seen  it  except  in  his  herbarium. 

3.  Pottia  Heimii  (Hedw.),  Bry.  eur..  fasc.  18-20,  p.  12  (1843). 

Syn.   Gymnostomum  Heimii   Hedw.,    Descr.,    i,   80  (1787).     Pottia 
Douglasii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  293. 

The  only  hesitation  I  should  have  felt  about  identifying  R.  Brown's 
P.  Do^iglafiii — which  exists  in  his  herbarium — with  the  plant  of  the  Northern 


POTTIACEAE.  137 

Hemisphere  would  be  from  the  point  of  view  of  its  geographical  distribution. 
Paris  gives  New  Zealand  (I  am  not  sure  on  what  authority),  but  all  the  other 
localities,  ranging  over  practically  all  Europe,  and  North  America  from  the 
Arctic  zone  to  California,  and  extending  into  Asia,  are  from  the  Northern 
Hemisphere.  Cardot,  however,  has  identified  it  from  Chile,  Patagonia, 
and  the  Falkland  Islands,  and  mentions  it  f  om  New  Zealand  (whether 
solely  on  the  authority  of  Paris  or  not  1  do  not  know),  and  any  objection 
from  the  geographical  standpoint  is  therefore  overcome.  Brown's  specimens 
at  first  sight  differ  from  P.  Heimii  in  one  rather  marked  respect — viz.,  in 
having  the  seta  not  twisted.  This,  however,  is  solely  due  to  the  tuft  having 
been  mounted  in  the  moist  condition,  and  the  capsules  glued  down  to  the 
sheet,  thus  preventing  the  torsion  of  the  seta  on  drying.  On  removal  and 
again  drying  they  twist  strongly  to  the  left  as  usual.  This  is  also  the  case 
with  specimens  labelled  "P.  Douglasii  E.  Br.,  moist  ground.  Christchurch, 
N.Z.,  coll.  T.  G.  Wright,  1  July,  1894,  ex  herb.  Beckett,"  sent  me  b\ 
Rev.  C.  H.  Binstead. 

It  is  found  in  marshy  ground,  almost  always  near  the  sea,  and  is  readily 
known  by  the  leaves  sharply  denticulate  or  dentate  near  the  apex,  acuminate 
with  a  cuspidate  point  formed  by  the  excurrent  nerve,  by  the  long  seta  and 
rather  large,  pachydermatous  capsule,  the  lid  of  which  after  rupture  remains 
for  some  time  attached  to  the  columella,  finally  falling  off  with  it. 

The  spores  are  large,  25-35  fi,  normally  finely  punctulate,  but  in  the 
New  Zealand  j)lant  occasionally  with  rather  coarse,  irregularly  scattered 
tuberculate  papillae.  This  I  have  also  found  in  the  Tasmanian  plant 
mentioned  below. 

The  only  plants  which  could  be  confused  with  it  are  the  following  one, 
recognizable  at  once  by  the  very  short  seta,  and  species  of  Hennediella, 
which  are  known  by  the  calyptra  and  small  lid.  as  well  as  by  the 
distinctly  bordered  leaves.  The  marginal  cells  in  one  or  two  rcws,  in 
P.  Heimii,  are  occasio.:ally  slightly  differentiated  from  the  inner,  but  not 
so  as  to  form  a  conspicuous  border. 

P.  Heimii  is  very  variable  in  size.  &c.,  and  the  synonymy,  which  I  have 
not  thought  it  necessary  to  give,  is  a  very  long  one.  I  have  a  specimen 
f  om  Kakamii.  Otago  (coll.  D.  Petrie,  Sept.,  1892,  No.  604),  sent  me  by 
Rev.  C.  H.  Binstead,  labelled  "  Potda  nristafa  Broth.*  n.  sp.,"  which  also, 
I  feel  certain,  is  to  be  referred  to  P.  Heimii.  The  species  may  possibly 
be  found  to  be  widely  distributed  on  marshy  ground  near  the  sea-coast, 
but  at  present  is  only  known  from  a  limited  area  on  the  east  side  of  the 
South  Island.     I  have  it,  however,  also  from  Tasmania,  coll.  Weymouth. 

4.  Pottia  serrata  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  26,  p.  291,  tab.  32  (1894). 

No  specimens  survive  in  Brown's  herbarium,  and  I  have  nothing  to  go 
upon  but  his  description  and  figures,  but  1  think  in  all  probability  it  may 
be  a  good  species,  agreeing  with  the  last,  and  distinct  from  all  the  remain- 
ing, in  the  too  hed  apex  of  the  leaf.  Considering  the  variability  of  P.  Heimii, 
it  may  naturally  be  doubted  whether  it  is  not  merely  a  f  rm  of  that,  but 
certain  features  seem  to  me  to  point  to  a  real  difference.  These  are 
principally  (a)  the  very  short  seta,  "'  about  ^in.,"  while  in  Pottia  Heimii  it 
is  rarely  so  short,  though  I  have  a  specimen  from  Scotland  with  the  setae 
all  just  that  length  ;  (b)  the  apparently  free  operculum,  judging  by  the 
figure,  and  the  absence  of  any  note  by  Brown,  who  describes  in  P.  Douglasii 

*  The  writing  is  not  clear  :   it  might  be  "  Beck." 


138  BRYOLOGY    OF   XEW    ZEALAND. 

the  adherence  of  the  columella  to  the  lid  ;  and  (c)  the  locality  (damp  banks. 
Port  L}'ttelton  Hills),  which  does  not  quite  fit  in  with  what  one  would  expect 
from  P.  Heiynii. 

5.  Pottia  Alfredii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  290. 

No  specimens  exist.  It  should  be  distinct  from  all  the  other  gvmnos- 
tomous  species  with  entire  leaves  in  having  the  margin  recurved  to  near 
apex.  I  have,  however,  a  suspicion  that  it  may  really  be  a  peristomate 
species  and  be  identical  with  P.  zealandiae  (R.  Br.  ter.).  No  lid  or  calyptra 
was  found,  implying  that  the  capsule  was  past  maturity,  and  this  might 
well  account  for  a  fragmentary  peristome  having  disappeared.  The  figures 
and  the  description,  otherwise,  would  quite  bear  out  this  interpretation. 

The  habitat  given  is  "  on  damp  banks,  Port  L^-ttelton  Hills  ;  coll.  by 
R.  Brown." 

6.  Pottia  areolata  (Knight)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Gymnoslomum  areolatum  Knight  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  7, 

p.   355   (1874).     Pottia    Whittonii  R.    Br.   ter..   o]).   cit.,    vol.   35, 

p.  329  (1902). 

I  have  not  been  able  to  see   Knight's   plant,  but  from  the  description 

and    figures    I    have    no    doubt    of    its    identity,    and    it    would    appear 

to  be  distinct  from  any  other  described  species  in  the  minute  size,  sub- 

spathulate  leaves  with  plane  margins,  rather  large  upper  cells,  and  nerve 

ceasing  just   below   apex.      The   minute   size,   the  spreading  leaves,   and 

probably    the    smaller    spores    (18-22   n)    distinguish    the    species    from 

P.  lomjifolia. 

P.  Whittonii  was  gathered  by  Brown  at  Oamaru  ;  Knight  gives  no 
locahty  whatever.  I  have  no  doubt  at  all  that  the  Oamaru  jjlant  is  the 
same  as  that  described  by  Knight. 

7.  Pottia  longifolia  R.   Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  292. 

Syn.  P.  Leonardi  R.  Br.  ter..  oj).  cit.,  p.  293.     P.  assimilis  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  cit.,  \^.  294.      P.  Bickertomi  K.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  292. 

P.  longifolia  is  marked  by  the  rather  strikingly  long,  erect,  very 
concave  upper  leaves,  notably  distinct  from  the  shorter,  wider,  lower 
ones,  the  rather  large  size,  and  the  lax,  often  pellucid  areolation. 

The  identification  of  the  other  species  included  in  the  synonymy  might 
be  doubtful  were  it  not  for  the  fact,  at  first  rather  perplexing,  but  in  the 
event  somewhat  satisfactory,  that  specimens  of  this  species  coll.  D.  Petrie, 
Tuapeka  County,  small  as  they  are  in  quantity,  show  a  very  great  range  of 
variation,  quite  sufficient,  I  think,  to  include  all  the  plants  in  question. 
I  had  no  doubt,  in  fact,  at  first  that  two  species  were  included,  one  agreeing 
in  measurements  with  Brown's  P.  longifolia  (seta  J  in.,  capsule  elliptical, 
lid  with  a  long  rather  robust  oblique  beak),  and  showing  the  long,  erect 
upper  leaves  markedly  ;  the  other  much  smaller,  with  a  much  shorter  seta, 
short  widely  oval  capsule,  much  shorter  and  often  erect  beak  to  the  lid, 
and  with  few  or  none  of  the  erect,  dift'erentiated  upper  leaves.  A  closer 
examination  showed,  however,  intermediate  forms,  and  proved  that  all 
belonged  to  one  and  the  same  species.  On  this  ground  I  have  felt  quite 
justified  in  reducing  nearly  all  the  species  described  by  Brown,  having 
plane-margined  leaves  and  non-excurrent  nerve,  to  this  species. 

The  leaves  are  rather  soft  and  flaccid,  mostly  very  concave,  cells  rather 
large,  thin-walled  and  chlorophyllose,  apex  incurved,  shortly  acute  or  apicu- 


POTTIACEAE.  139 

late,  nerve  becoming  indistinct  and  vanishing  in  the  point.     The  spores  are 
22-27  fji  in  diameter. 

All  the  plants  described  by  Brown  appear  to  have  been  collected  in  the 
near  neighbourhood  of  Christchurch. 

8.  Pottia  Stevensii  R.   Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  291    (1894). 

Syn.  P.  Wrightii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  261.     P.  macrocarpa  R.  Br. 

ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  292.     P.  Brownii  Par.,  Iiid.,  p.  1020.     P.  acaulis 

R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  ji.  290.     TrichostoDtum  ligulatiun  R.  Br.  ter. 

op.    cit.,    vol.    29,    p.    485    (1896).      Pottia    reticulata    C.   M.   in 

Hedw.,  xxxvii.  132  (1898). 

Distinct   from   the    remaining   species   of   Eu-Pottia   with   plane   entire 

margins  in  having  the   nerve   excurrent  in  a   mucro  or  cuspidate   point. 

P.  macrocarpa  and  P.    Whittonii  are  only  forms  of  P.  Stevensii,  differing 

very  shghtly  at  most  in  the  length  of  the  seta  and  the  size  of  the  capsule. 

I  should  judge  also  from  the  rather  featureless  description  of  P.  reticulata 

C.  M.  that  it  refers  to  the  same  moss  ;    and  this  is  entirely  confirmed  by 

the  fuller  description  and  figures  given  by  Warnstorf  (Hedwig..  Iviii,  123). 

Paris  changed  the  name  of  P.  macrocarpa  to  P.  Brownii  owing  to  the 

existence  of  P.  macrocarpa  Schimp. 

I  have  no  hi^sitation  further  in  identifying  with  it  the  plant  described 
by  Brown  later  as  Trichostomtint  ligulatum,  which  is  found  in  his 
herbarium  (as   T.  ligulatifolium).     This  quite  agrees  with  P.  Stevensii. 

It  is  a  species  very  closely  resembling  the  Eurojiean  P.  truncatula.  but 
with  a  more  elliptic,  narrower-mouthed  capsule,  in  this  respect  being  more  like 
P.  intermedia  Fiirnr.,  but  differing  in  the  quite  plane  margin  of  the  leaf. 

T.  ligulatum  was  collected  on  Mount  Torlesse,  P.  reticulata  near  Dunedin 
by  W.  Bell,  the  remaining  plants  near  r'hristehurch.  The  sjjecies  is  probably 
a  fairly  common  one,  but  disapj)!'ars  quickly  like  our  nllird  European  species 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

Anacalypia  Stevensii  R.  Br.  ter.  (op.  cit.,  vol.  30,  p.  413,  1898)  is  Fissiden. 
Taylori  0.  M.  The  specimens  in  Brown's  herbarium  are  quite  conclusive  ; 
they  are  unmixed,  and  in  fair  quantity.  There  are  none  of  the  sterile  stems 
among  them,  the  capsules  are  mostly  old  with  the  peristome  fragmentary, 
'  and  the  minute  vaginant  leaves  with  very  little  of  the  Fissidens  character 
apparent  have  misled  Brown  entirely.  Brown  himself,  it  will  be  noted, 
was  perplexed  over  the  bifid  peristome  teeth. 

Crossidium  Jur. 

Crossidium  was  separated  from  Barbula  and  Tortula  by  Juratzka  for 
a  small  number  of  very  striking  mosses,  mostly  habitants  of  warm  sunny 
rocks  and  walls,  known  at  once  by  the  nerve  bearing  on  its  upper  surface  a 
dense  mass  of  jointed  filaments,  which  cover  a  great  part  of  the  upper 
lamina,  and  terminating  in  a  long  hyaline  arista.  In  the  fruiting  characters 
they  resemble  Todula. 

Crossidium  Geheebii  (Broth.)  Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  i,  426. 

Svn.  Tortida  Geheebii  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Forh.,  xlii, 

114  (1902).     T.  chloronotos  H.  f.  k  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  69;  Handb. 

N.Z.  FL,  p.  418  {nee  T.  cMoronotos  Brid.). 

C.   Geheebii  is  very  closely  allied  to  the   northern   C.   chloronotos,  but 

Brotherus  points  out  that  whereas  in  the  latter  the  upper  cells  range  only 


140 


BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 


from  8-11  /A  in  diameter,  in  the  New  Zealand  plant  they  are  much  larger, 
15-20 /A.  I  have  examined  the  specimens  in  Wilson's  herbarium  of  "  Tortula 
chloronotos,  N.Zd.,  Colenso,  1446  " ;  it  is  almost  exactly  like  the  European 
plant,  with  perhaps  a  sUghtly  shorter  seta,  and  the  leaves  possibly,  but 
doubtfully,  of  a  very  slightly  wider  and  shorter  outline  ;  the  cell -structure, 
however,  certainly  differs.  In  European  specimens  of  C.  chloronotos  (Crete, 
leg.  Nicholson)  the  upper  cells  range  from  6-10  yu.  in  diameter,  averaging 
perhaps  7-8  fx  ;  they  are  irregularly  rounded,  and  as  a  rule  not  very  markedly 
seriate.  In  the  New  Zealand  plant  they  are  much  more  quadrate,  and 
regularly  arranged  in  longitudinal  series  ;  they  range  in  width  from 
10-16  /x,  averaging  perhaps  13  ^.  These  measurements  do  not  quite 
coincide  with  those  given  by  Brotherus  for  the  specimens  examined  by  him, 
and  are,  indeed,  somewhat  intermediate  between  those  and  the  European 
plant.     Even  so,  however,  they  are  markedly  larger  than  in  the  latter,  and 

1  think  the  plant  is  probably  quite  entitled  to  specific  rank. 

It  is,  I  believe,  known  only  from  Colenso's  unspecified  station  in  the 
North  Island,  and  Eeader's  still  less  exactly  defined  locality  in  ''  New 
Zealand." 

Tortula  Hedw. 

This  genus  as  now  accepted  represents  the  highest  development  of 
Pottieae,  even  as  Barbula  does  in  Trichostomeae.  The  plants  are  often 
tall  and  robust,  but  even  when  small  are  for  the  most  part  known  at  once 
by  the  more  or  less  spathulate  leaves  with  nerve  usually — often  longly — 
excurrent,  rather  large  upper  cells  and  lax,  pellucid  rectangular  basal  cells, 
the  cylindrical  capsule  and  long  twisted  peristome,  often  with  a  very  long 
basal  tube. 

The  following  will  serve  partly  as  a  guide  to  the  systematic  position  and 
partly  as  a  key  to  the  species. 

§  Tortula  sensu  slricto  Limpr. 
Plants  small,  stems  short.    Leaves  small,  ovate,  oblong  or  oblong-lanceolate,  about 

2  mm.  long,  rarely  3  mm.  ;  capsule  small,  elliptic  or  shortly  cylindric  ;  tube  of  peristome 
short. 

f  Leaves  longly  piliferous,  nerve  not  thickened  above  . .  . .        4.  muralis. 


4 
3 

atrovirens. 
suhmutica. 


'  \  Nerve  excurrent  in  a  very  short  mucro 

n    ^  Nerve  stout,  not  thickened  above 

■  )  Nerve  distinctly  thickened  near  apex 

.,    <  Margin  recurved,  spores  18-21  ix 
'  '  \  Margin  plane,  spores  12  yu, 

I  Leaves  usually  narrowed  at  aptx,  nerve  excurrent  in  a  minute  h3'aline  apiculus 
3.  phaea. 
Leaves  minute,  broadly  obtuse  at  apex,  nerve  excurrent  in  a  thick,  truncate 
mucro      . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  14.  nbruptinervis. 

§  Zyyotrickia  Brid. 
Stem  short.     Leaves  more  or  less  spathulate,  cuspidate  (in  the  only  New  Zealand 
species  strongly  bordered)  ;   tube  of  peristome  long. 

Leaves  with  a  strong  white  border,  toothed  near  apex         . .  . .  5.  Pefriei. 

§  Syntrichia  Brid. 

Plants  usually  robust  with  elongate  stems.     T.reaves  large,  mostly  3  mm.  or  longer, 
usually  cuspidate  or  aristate  with  the  excurrent  nerve.     Tube  of  peristome  long. 

( Leaves  more  or  less  toothed  above  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .         2 

■  ^  Leaves  entire  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  .  .         4 

n    ( Nerve  papillose  at  back  . .  .  .  . .  . .  . .  S.  rubra. 

\  Ntvc  smooth  at  back  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .         3 


POTTIACEAE.  141 

f  Leaves  wide  abo\e,  broadly  pointed,  coarsely  toothed  above,  cells  7-10  fx 
3.  -[  10.  serrata. 

[  Leaves  narrowly  acuminate,  serrulate  in  upper  part,  cells  5-8  fi  . .      9    serrulata^ 

.    ( Nerve  excurrent  in  a  yellowish  point       . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  5 

■  ^  Leaves  usually  widely  spathulate,  nerve  excurrent  in  a  red  or  hyaline  arista  6 

f  Leaves  widely  spathulate,  concave,  nerve  gemmiparous,  excurrent  in  a  flexuose 
J  point      . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .      7.  papulosa^ 

'  1  Leaves  narrowly  acuminate,  nerve  excurrent  in  a  stout  rigid  cuspidate  point 
\  6.  flavinervis. 

(Leaf-point  variable,  usually  somewhat  acute,  arista  short,  red,  or  hyaline  at 
6. -j  tiponlj'^..  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  .  .W.bzaleyensis. 

y  Leaves  spathulate,  obtuse,  arista  hyaline  for  most  of  its  length  . .  . .  T 

_    (  Plants  and  leaves  small,  arista  short,  smooth  or  almost  so  . .  . .         12.  tenella. 

■  (  Plants  and  leaves  larger,  arista  long,  denticulate  . .  . .  . .     13.  princeps. 

§  Tortilla  sensu  stricto. 

1.  Tortula  atrovirens  (Sin.)  Lindb.  de  Tortul.,  p.  236  (1864). 

Syn.  Grimmia  atrovirens  Sm.,  Eng.  Bot.,  xxviii,  t.  2015  (1809). 
Desmntodon  nervosus  Bry.  eur.,  fasc.  18-20,  p.  6,  t.  132  ;  FL 
X.Z.,  ii,  71  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  421.  Trichostomum  minuti- 
folium  R.  Br.  tcr  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  484_ 
Tr.  apiculatuin  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  484.  Tr.  Searellii  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  484.  Tortula  minuta  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
vol.  30,  p.  404.  Tort,  oamaruensis  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35, 
p.  338.     Tort,  arida  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  338. 

Distinct  from  all  the  remaining  species  of  Tortula,  except  tlie  next,  in 
the  very  small  size,  very  small  oblong-spathulate  leaves  with  a  stout  nerve 
which  is  markedly  thickened  near  apex,  and  excurrent  in  a  short  mucro, 
the  short  seta — rarel}'  if  ever  above  J  in.,  often  much  less — short  elliptic 
capsule  with  shortly  beaked  lid,  and  imperfect  peristome.  The  next  species 
differs  in  the  erect  margin  and  smaller  spores.  The  thickened  nerve  and 
recurved  margin  will  together  separate  it  easily  from  species  of  Pottia,  which. 
in  habit  it  resembles  more  nearly  than  it  does  most  species  of  Tortida. 

The  sixteen  peiistome-teeth  are  erect,  united  at  base  into  a  granulose 
ring,  each  divided  into  two  filiform  branches,  which  are  often  imperfect  or  even 
wanting,  and  sometimes  articulated  together.  On  account  of  the  fiUform 
branches  the  species  has  been  removed  from  Desmatodon,  in  which  genus 
as  now  restricted  the  teeth  are  broadened  and  flat,  not  filiform.  The 
present  species  may  be  considered  to  unite  Tortula  with  Pottia. 

It  is  very  variable  in  dimensions  as  well  as  in  the  development  of  the 
peristome.  Trichostomum  Searellii  R.  Br.  ter.  is  a  robust  form  with  seta 
attaining  |in. ;  Tr.  apiculatum  is  a  small  form.  Tortula  oamaruensis  is  not 
found  in  Bro^vn'3  herbarium,  but  the  description  and  figures  leave  no 
doubt  of  its  identity.  It  is  one  of  the  small  forms.  The  other  species 
cited  above  are  there,  and  must  also  be  referred  here.  The  species  is 
found  in  both  North  and  South  Islands. 

2.  Tortula  submutica  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet-Soc.  Forh.,  Bd.  xl,, 

p.  167  (1898). 

I  have  not  seen  this  plant.  According  to  the  description  it  differs  clearly 
from  the  last  in  having  the  leaf-margins  erect,  the  leaves  incurved  but 
scarcely  contorted  when  dry,  the  spores  only  12  //.in  diameter. 

The  localities  given  are  "  Queenstown  Lake  Wakatipu,  et  Anderson's 
Bay,  ad  rupes  siccas  (W.  Bell)." 


142  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

3.  Tortula  phaea  (H.  f.   &  W.)  Dixon  comb.  nov.      [Plate  VIII,  fig.  2.] 

Svu.  Trichostomum  phaeicm  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  72  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  F].,  p.  416.  Tortula  lancifolia  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans- 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  404.  T.  linearifolia  R.  Br.  tcr.,  op.  et  he.  cit- 
T.  brevitheca  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  405. 

I  have  removed  this  plant  to  the  genus  Tortula  on  the  following  con- 
siderations :  Wilson  described  the  Trich.  phaeum  from  very  small  material 
collected  by  Colenso  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Waihau,  and  makes  the  com- 
ment "  specimens  insufficient."  Enough  material  remains,  however,  in 
Wilson's  herbarium  to  identify  the  plant  without  doubt  with  one  or  two 
plants  which  I  have  been  able  to  study,  collected  by  R.  Brown  and  by 
D.  Petrie,  and  which  are  in  sufficient  quantity  to  give  a  good  idea  of  the 
species. 

Wilson  in  his  herbarium  has  drawn  careful  sketches  of  the  peristome, 
obviously — since  only  a  fragment  is  drawn  in  each  case,  while  the  whole 
of  the  capsule-orifice  is  shown — from  old  capsules  ;  and  the  actual  material 
shows  only  such.  There  is  nothing,  therefore,  to  preclude  the  peristome, 
as  shown,  from  being  a  fragment  of  a  more  highly  developed  one.  The  only 
other  character  in  the  description  that  would  strongly  incline  in  favour  of 
Trichostomum  is  "  margin  flat  "  (Handb.,  p.  416).  But  Wilson  has  this 
MS.  note  in  his  herbarium  :  "  Folia  subcarnosa,  margine  piano,  inferne 
vix  reflexo,  nervo  continuo  (integerrima),  perich.  latiora,  erecta,  operc. 
breviusculo  (only  loose  ones  seen).  Teeth  nearly  free  to  the  base,  oblique. 
W.  W."     There  are  no  lids  now  to  be  found  among  the  material. 

Wilson  did  not,  therefore,  find  the  leaf-margin  absolutely  plane  ;.  and 
in  examining  his  material  1  find  one  leaf-margin  frequently,  perhaps  usually, 
narrowly  and  shortly  but  clearly  recurved  below  ;  and  this  is  confirmed 
bv  R.  Brown's  specimens  of  T.  linearifolia  and  T.  lancifolia. 

Of  T.  linearifolia  Brown  neither  describes  nor  figures  the  peristome  ; 
but  of  T.  lancifolia  he  describes  it  as  "'  Peristome  twisted,  tube  very  short," 
and  the  peristome  he  figures  is  certainly  that  of  a  Tortula,  and  may,  I  think, 
be  relied  on.  All  the  capsules  in  his  herbarium,  unfortunately,  of  both 
species  are  without  peristome. 

I  have,  moreover,  a  plant  from  Oamaru,  South  Island,  collected  in 
September.  1892,  by  Mr.  D.  Petrie,  which  certainly  belongs  here,  and  which 
shows  irrefutably  a  Tortuloid  capsule  and  peristome.  The  vegetative 
characters  agree  exactly  with  Wilson's  })]ant :  the  capsule  is  rather  longer 
and  more  cylindric,  the  lid  more  than  half  the  length  of  the  cajjsule,  the 
peristome  red,  rather  short,  but  distinctly  twisted,  from  a  basal  membrane 
or  tube  about  one-fourth  of  its  length.  Colenso's  original  plant  was  no 
doubt  a  rather  small  form  of  the  species. 

On  examining  T.  brevitheca  R.  Br.  ter.  I  was  at  first  disposed  to 
consider  it  a  new  and  distinct  species.  Since  then,  however,  I  have  seen 
numerous  gatherings  of  T.  phaea,  and  have  been  reluctantly  compelled 
to  unite  it  with  the  latter  species,  of  which  it  is  a  highly  developed  form, 
and  no  doubt  the  normal  condition  of  the  plant.  The  leaves  are  much 
longer  and  narrower,  the  lower  strongly  reflexed  from  an  erect,  typically 
Tortuloid  base,  the  stems  rather  taller — about  |  in.  high — and  in  better 
condition.  Several,  however,  of  the  forms  of  undoubted  T.  phaea  I  have 
seen  show  a  distinct  transition  in  width  and  direction  of  leaf,  and  in  all 
other  respects  the  plants  are  identical,  the  brown  colour,  differentiated 
marginal  cells,  hyaline  tip,  and  short  capsule  being  especially  noteworthy 
characters. 


POTTIACEAE.  143 

It  is  rather  curious  that  among  the  various  gatherings  of  this  plant, 
under  different  names  in  Brown's  herbarium,  not  one  of  them  shows 
peristome  in  good  condition.  (His  drawings,  however,  show  the  fully 
developed  peristome  in  one  or  two  cases.)  This  may  be  due  to  the 
conditions  of  growth,  which  appear  to  show  an  exposed  and  arid  habitat, 
tending  to  the  reduction  of  the  sporoph}i;e  and  its  rather  rapid  destruction. 

C.  Miiller  (Gen.  Muse.  Fr.,  p.  418)  refers  Trick,  phaeum  to  a  section 
Pycnophyllagrosso-reticulata  with.  Tr.  brevicaule  Hampe  from  Java  {Gyroiveisia 
brevicaulis  Broth.),  having  large  rounded  hexagonal  cells  and  margins 
somewhat  enrolled,  &c.,  and  capsule  with  conical  lid.  It  is  clear  from 
this  description  that  he  had  not  seen  Hooker  and  Wilson's  original  plant, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  that  he  relied  on  specimens  from  Hampe  so  named, 
but  not  authentic.  Hampe's  specimens  in  point  of  fact  are  all  Australian, 
and  none  of  them  agree  with  the  actual  Tr.  phaeum  H.  f.  &  W. 

The  leaves  of  T.  phoea  are  either  elongate  lingulate-lanceolate,  or 
widely  oblong-lanceolate,  often  spathulate,  and  this  with  the  lax  basal 
areolation  and  the  fairly  well  developed  peristome-tube  indicates  a 
Tortilla  rather  than  Barbula.  The  colour  (from  wliich  the  specific 
name)  is  characteristic,  all  the  })iants  I  have  seen  having  a  marked 
dark-brown,  ustulate  hue.  R.  Brown  describes  his  T.  linearifolia  as  having 
a  pellucid  border  to  the  leaves,  ceasing  near  the  apex  ;  this  I  have  seen, 
but  very  rarely,  and  doubt  if  it  can  be  considered  a  specific  character.  The 
apex  of  the  leaf  is  frequently  hyalint'-tipped,  and  the  structure  of  the  nerve 
is  rather  peculiar.  It  is  strong  and  deeply  coloured  throughout  its  length, 
but  there  is  often  or  usually  a  thin  dorsal  layer  of  pale  or  hyaline  cells  near  the 
apex,  so  that  when  viewed  in  longitudinal  jjrofile — which  is  easily  done,  as 
the  leaves  are  somewhat  strongly  carinate-concave — there  a])pears  a  thin 
line  of  hyaline,  usually  somewhat  irregular  or  rugulose  cells,  rather  markedly 
contrasting  with  the  brown  colour  of  the  body  of  the  nerve.  The  upper 
cells  are  rather  clear,  arranged  more  or  less  regularly  in  longitudinal  rows, 
finely  papillose,  9-13  /u,  in  diameter  :  the  basal  lax,  rectangular,  empty,  and 
pellucid,  a  number  of  rows  of  marginal  cells  being  much  shorter  and 
subquadrate  ;  in  some  leaves  these  rows  pre])onderate.  in  others  they 
are  reduced  to  two  or  three. 

The  affinities  of  the  species  are  not  very  clear.  It  is  found  in  both  North 
and  South  Islands. 

4.  Tortula  muralis  (L.)  Hedw.,  Fund,  ii,  92  (1782). 

Syn.  T.  pulvinata  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  400. 
T.  Binnsii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  402.  T.  Gulliverii  R.  Br.  tor., 
op.  cit.,  p.  403.  T.  Hutchinsonii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35> 
p.  339. 

This  well-known  and  almost  cosmopolitan  species  scarcely  needs 
description — the  small  dense  tufts,  oblong  leaves,  green,  not  reddish,  with 
strongly  recurved  margins  and  long  white  hair-point,  taken  in  conjunction 
with  the  small  size  and  the  short  peristome-tube,  are  unlike  any  other  New 
Zealand  plant. 

The  three  first-named  plants  of  Brown's  are  in  his  herbarium,  and  are 
certainl}'  T.  muralis;  no  specimens  are  present  of  T.  Hutchinsonii,  but  I 
think  no  one  stud}ang  the  description  and  figures  in  the  volume  cited  could 
avoid  the  conclusion  that  it  is  merely  T.  muralis.  The  curious  thing  is 
that,  being,  as  it  appears,  well  distributed  in  New  Zealand,  it  should  have 
eluded  the  older  collectors  and  does  not  appear  in  any  of  the  earlier  works. 


144:  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

§  Zygotrichia. 

5.  Tortula  Petriei  Broth,  in  litt.  e  Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  441,  tab.  25  (1897). 

Syn.  T.  torlessensis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  406 
(1898). 

In  deference  to  Brotherus  T  retain  this  in  Zygotrichia,  though  I  find  it 
difficult  to  assign  any  reasons  why  it  should  not  be  included  in  Syntrichia. 
Though  the  steins  are  short  it  is  a  robust  plant — one  of  the  finest  and  most 
distinct,  in  fact,  of  the  New  Zealand  species.  The  leaves  are  large,  stoutly 
bordered  with  a  very  broad,  strong,  whitish,  yellow,  or  brown  band  of  narrow 
elongate  cells,  concave,  broadly  pointed,  coarsely  toothed  at  apex,  with  the 
strong  red  nerve  usually  running  out  into  a  stout  excurrent  point.  The 
seta  is  long,  the  capsule  largo,  the  peristome  large  and  red  with  a  very  long 
tube. 

Petrie  collected  it  in  Otago,  and  again  on  Kelly's  Hill,  Westland ;  Brown 
on  Mount  Torlesse  and  near  Broken  River.  I  do  not  know  any  other  localities. 
It  appears  to  be  rare,  and  is  a  highly  interesting  species,  standing  quite  by 
itself,  and  most  nearly,  while  distantly,  allied  to  on  ■  or  two  South  American 
plants — e.g.,  T.  denticulata  (Wils.)  Mitt.,  which,  however,  has  a  far  narrower 
border  and  larger,  pellucid  cells,  and  T.  Kunzeana  (C.  M.)  Mitt.,  which,  while 
much  like  T.  Petriei  on  a  small  scale,  is  in  every  way  smaller  and  with  quite 
minute  cells. 

Brown's  specimen  of  T.  torlea.^eii.sis  is  identical  with  Petrie's  plant. 

T.  Petriei  will  be  found  figured  bv  Brotht-nis     Mnsci.  i.  fig.  284. 


^o"- 


§  Syntrichia. 

6.  Tortula  flavinervis  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.    Trichostomuni  fjrossirete  Broth.   &   Dixon  in  Journ.   Linn.   Soc. 
(Bot.),  xl,  444,  tab.  20  (1912). 

This  plant,  collected  sterile  by  the  late  Mr.  James  Murray,  and  described 
by  us  as  a  Trichostomum,  appears  to  me  now  to  be  rather  a  Tortula.  It  has 
recurved  leaf-margins  ;  the  cell-structure  also  resembles  that  of  some  species 
of  Syntrichia.  It  is  readily  known  by  the  long  leaves,  4-4'5  mm.  in  length, 
stout  nerve,  longly  excurrent  in  a  straight,  fragile,  rigid,  cuspidate  yellowish 
point ;  the  cells  are  12-18  fi,  the  basal  lax  and  elongate,  as  in  most  species 
of  Syntrichia,  but  not  reaching  so  high  in  the  leaf  as  in  many. 

The  original  specific  name  is  preoccupied  by  Tortula  grossiretis  Card. 
(Not.  prelim,  in  Bull.  Herb.  Boiss.,  2me.  ser.,  vi,  6),  so  that  I  have  been 
obliged  to  rename  the  present  plant.  It  is  probably  most  nearly  allied 
to  T.  pungens  H.  f.  &  W.,  a  Tasmanian  moss  which  appears  to  have  been 
overlooked  by  Brotherus.  It  is  certainly  a  Tortula,  and  differs  from  the 
present  plant  in  the  wider,  not  fragile  leaves,  upj^er  cells  obscure  with 
papillae,  and  a  very  stout  nerve  excurrent  in  a  very  short  stout  yellowish 
mucro. 

7.  Tortula  papillosa  Wils.,  Bryol.  Brit.,  p.  135  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  418. 

R.  Brown  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  400)  states  that  the  New  Zealand 
moss  is  not  identical  with  the  British  species,  from  which  "it  differs  in  the 
gemmae  being  sessile,  the  nerve  not  being  papillose,  and  the  upper  areolae 
being  dense,  while  in  the  British  plant  the  gemmae  are  stalked  and  the  nerve 
papillose." 


POTTIACEAE.  145 

I  was  at  first  disposed  to  think  that  Brown  had  been  misled,  in  part  at 
least,  by  the  figure  in  the  Bryol.  Britannica,  which  shows  the  gemmae  shghtly 
stipitate  ;  on  falling  ofi,  however,  the  gemmae  lose  the  single-celled  stalk 
{cf.  Correns,  Vermehr.  der  Laubmoose,  figs.  45-50)  and  become  subspherical. 
Moreover,  examination  of  the  New  Zealand  material  in  my  herbarium  failed 
to  bear  out  Brown's  statements,  and  showed  no  difference  in  cell  or  nerve 
structure  from  our  British  plant.  The  examination  of  fruiting  material 
at  Kew,  however,  somewhat  explained  matters.  Specimens  from  Sealer's 
Cove,  Victoria  (F.  Miiller),  showed  the  sporophyte  very  similar  to  that  of 
T.  laevipila,  while  the  leaves  agreed  exactly  with  T.  papillosa.  The  capsules 
were  operculate,  and  I  did  not  examine  the  peristome.  There  was  one 
obvious  difference — viz.,  that  the  seta  twisted  to  the  right,  not  to  the  left 
as  in  T.  laevipila  and  most  species  of  Syntrichia* 

When  I  examined  the  New  Zealand  fruiting  specimens,  "  27,  N.Z.,  Mr. 
Travers,  1860,"  however,  I  noticed  that  the  seta  was  a  little  longer  (1-5  cm.), 
and  also  that  it  twisted  in  the  reverse  direction — i.e.,  to  the  left.  The  same 
was  the  case  with  the  specimens  "  N.Z.,  Prov.  Canterbury,  Sinclair  &  Haast, 
1860-1."  On  examination  of  the  leaves  of  Travers's  plant  it  was  at  once 
evident  that  one  had  to  do  with  an  entirely  different  thing  from  T.  papillosa. 
The  gemmae  appeared  to  be  identical,  but  the  leaf-structure  was  entirely 
different ;  the  leaves,  in  fact,  differed  very  little,  if  at  all,  from  those  of 
T.  princeps,  having  the  same  spathulate  form,  though  the  upper  ones  were 
more  concave  than  usual  and  with  the  margins  often  uiuhdate.  The  nerve 
is  red,  smooth  at  back,  excurrent  in  a  long  hyaline  denticulate  arista,  red 
at  base  only  ;  the  leaf-margin  here  and  there  narrowly  recurved,  the  cells 
small,  and  in  the  younger  leaves  obscure,  a  single  row  at  margin  usually 
being  smaller,  conij^ressed  and  transversely  elliptical,  forming  a  rather 
conspicuous  border  here  and  there,  but  not  constantly.  The  peristome-tube 
was  much  longer  than  the  free  part  of  the  teeth,  whereas  that  of  the  Sealer's 
Cove  plant  is  described  by  Mitten  as  '"  peristomii  parte  tertia  inferiore 
tubulosa."  The  New  Zealand  fruiting  plants,  in  fact,  belong  to  a  gemmi[)arous 
form  or  variety  of  T.  princeps,  and  this  was  no  doubt  the  plant  taken  by 
R.  Brown  for  T.  papillosa,  which  must  be  looked  upon  at  present  as  sterile 
only  in  New  Zealand. 

T.  papillosa  is  easily  known,  apart  from  the  gemmae,  by  the  very 
concave,  wide  spathulate  leaves  with  incurved  margins,  yellowish  nerve 
papillose  at  back  and  excurrent  in  a  yellow  ilexuous  point,  and  by  the 
very  large  cells  (18-27  /u,). 

It  appears  to  be  uncommon  in  New  Zealand,  and  is  perhaps  only 
known  from  the  North  Island. 


*  It  is  neoossary  to  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  botanists  use  these  term?  in  contrary 
senses,  according  to  whether  the  i^piral  is  supposed  to  be  viewed  from  within  or  without. 
If  viewed  from  without  and  the  nearer  side  ascends  to  the  right,  the  farther  side  is 
obviously  twisting  to  the  left,  and  vice  vtrsa.  Viewed  from  within,  a  spiral,  whether 
to  right  or  to  left,  turns  in  the  same  direction  on  all  hands  ;  and  it  appeare  to  me, 
therefore,  more  free  from  ambiguity  to  assume  tliis  standpoint,  and  I  use  the  term  in  that 
sense.  It  is,  however,  frequently  used  with  the  reverse  intention — «.".,  the  term  "  to 
the  right "  implies  that  the  side  of  the  spiral  nearest  to  the  spectator,  viewing  it  from 
the  oiitside,  twists  to  the  right.  In  view  of  this  confusion  it  would  probably  be  better 
to  drop  these  terms  altogether  and  use  the  terms  "  positive "  and  "  negative,"  a 
"  positive  "  spiral  being  one  that  turns  in  the  direction  of  the  hands  of  a  watch,  a 
'•  negative  "  one  that  turns  in  the  reverse  direction. 


146  BRY0L0C4Y    OF    XEW    ZEAI.AXD 

8.  Tortula  rubra  Mitt,  in  Hatxlb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  419  (1867).      [Plate  VIII, 
fig.  5.] 

Svn.  T.  whusta  var.  fi  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Antarct.,  ii,  409. 
T.  dioica  E.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  406. 
T.  serrulata  Mitt,  in  Kew  Journ.  Bot.,  viii,  258  {nee  Hook.  &  Grev.). 

A  handsome  species  with  usually  rather  tall  stems,  the  whole  plant 
more  or  less  reddish,  the  leaves  not  very  closely  set ;  it  is  one  of  the  dioicous 
species,  and  is  a  much  less  frequent  fruiter  than  most  of  the  allied  plants. 
The  leaves  are  large,  recurved,  ^^^dely  oblong-lanceolate  from  a  comparatively 
short  base,  broadly  pointed  but  rather  acute,  irregularly  more  or  less  but 
not  very  strongly  dentate  or  denticulate,  near  the  apex  only,  the  margin 
usually  narrowly  recurved  for  a  great  part  of  its  length,  the  nerve  very 
stout  and  red,  carinate,  densely  and  finely  papillose  at  back  to  very  near 
the  base,  excurrent  in  a  very  short,  hyaline  tipped  point.  The  cells  are  fairly 
large  and  distinct,  about  10-11  /x,  several  rows  at  margin  rather  smaller  and 
more  incrassate,  often  compressed  and  transversely  elongate,  forming  a 
rather  distinct  coloured  border.  At  the  basal  margin  several  rows  are  very 
narrow  and  incrassate,  forming  a  distinct  border,  the  outer  row  frequently 
papillose.  I  have  called  attention  to  the  seriate  papillae  on  the  upper 
basal  cells  (Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.),  xl,  445,  t.  20,  fig.  19). 

I  have  seen  it  from  both  North  and  South  Islands  ;  it  is  probably,  if 
rare,  generally  distributed,  being  found  in  Australia,  Fuegia,  the  Falkland 
Islands,  and  South  Georgia. 

T.  dioica  R.  Br.  ter.  is  only  T.  rubra,  from  the  author's  own  specimen. 

Syntrichia  jmnctidata  Mitt.  MS.  in  Herb.  Kew.  (Otago,  Hector,  1863, 
No.  17  in  Herb.  Hook.)  is  Tortula  rubra,  in  good  fruit.  The  tube  of  the 
peristome  is  about  equal  in  length  to  the  free  part. 

9.  Tortula  serrulata  Hook.   &  Grev.  in  Brewster,   Edinb.  Journ.,   i,  298 

(1824)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  70  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  419.     [Plate  VIII,  fig.  4.] 

Syn.  Barbula  serrulata  Brid.,  Bryol.  Univ.,  i,  833. 

Very  similar  in  habit  to  T.  rubra,  and  I  believe,  like  that,  dioicous, 
but  usually  shorter  and  less  robust ;  it  is  recognizable  at  once  by  the 
leaves,  which  are  smaller,  narrower  in  outUne,  more  narrowly  and  sharply 
acuminate,  the  margin  less  recurved,  more  sharply  and  more  regularly 
dentate  for  a  greater  part  (one-quarter  to  one-third)  of  its  length,  and 
especially  by  the  nerve  quite  smooth  at  back,  and  the  much  smaller, 
very  obscure  cells,  .5-8  f-  in  width,  scarcely  differentiated  at  margin.  For 
the  differences  between  it  and  T.  serrata  see  under  the  latter. 

I  have  seen  it  from  both  North  and  South  Islands.  It  is  also  found 
in  Fuegia,  and  is  recorded  by  Paris  from  the  Falkland  Islands. 

10.  Tortula  serrata  Dixon  sp.  nov,     [Plate  VIII,  fig.  3.] 

T.  serrnlatue  affinis  ;  diffcrt  caespitibus  supra  saturate  viridibus,  infra 
rufis;  foliis  valdefragilibus,  latioribus,  oblongo-lanceolatis,  breviter  late  acutis, 
marginibus  e  medio  folio  grosse  dentatis  superne  saepius  dentibus  rubris 
interniixtis  argute  spinuloso-serratis  ;  cellulis  paullo  majoribus,  7-10  /x  latis  ; 
fol.  iDerichsetialibus  apice  latiore,  grosse  irregulariter  dentatis,  dentibus  saepe 
jjulchre  rubellis. 

Hab. — Masterton,  Wairarapa,  North  Island,  on  trees,  and  among  silt 
at  base  of  cabbage  and  willow  trees  ;  1909,  &c.  ;  leg.  W.  Gray  (Nos.  46.. 
78).     Fendalton,  Wairarapa,  leg.  R.  Brown  ter. 


POTTIACEAE.  147 

Although  clearly  aUied  to  T.  serndata,  this  seems  to  be  a  well-defined 
species.  T.  serrulata  (judged  by  herbarium  specimens  only)  appears  to  be 
of  a  paler,  reddish  colour ;  the  leaves  taper  gradually  to  a  narrow  acumen ; 
the  serratures  are  fairly  strong,  and  are  frequently  intermixed  with  small, 
pellucid,  spinulose  cells.  Here  the  deep-green  colour  and  the  very  fragile 
leaves  appear  to  have  some  significance  ;  the  leaves  are  in  outline  almost 
as  in  T.  rubra  ;  the  serrations  above  are  very  coarse  and  irregular,  large 
reddish  pellucid  teeth  being  mixed  with  smaller  papillose  obscure  ones  ; 
and  the  perichaetial  leaves  especially  show  a  marked  difference.  In 
T.  serrulata  these  are  very  narrowly  and  finely,  rigidly  acuminate,  the  pale 
margin  formed  by  a  rather  distinct  border  of  elongate,  more  pellucid  cells, 
and  only  very  sUghtly  denticulate.  In  the  present  species  they  are  wider 
above,  with  very  coarse  irregular  serration,  the  large,  numerous  deep-red 
spinulose  teeth  often  forming  a  very  beautiful  contrast  to  the  deep-green 
chlorophyllose  lamina  cells.  The  lamina  is  very  fragile,  often  leaving  the 
stout  red  nerve  almost  entirely  bare.  I  have  attempted  to  show  the 
principal   leaf -characters  distinguishing  these  three  species  on  Plate  VIII. 

Both  species  are  dioicous  ;  I  have  not  found  any  difference  in  the 
sporophytic  characters. 

Numerous  species  of  this  group  with  serrated  leaf-margins  have  been 
described  from  South  xVmerica  (Fuegia,  &c.),  but  none  of  them  appear  to 
agree  with  our  plant.  T.  pseudo-robusta  Dus.  is  perhaps  the  nearest,  but 
is  a  much  taller,  more  robust  species,  with  longer,  more  gradually  tapering 
leaves,  more  regularly  toothed,  with  distinct  aculeate  teeth  and  somewhat 
different  areolation.  It  has  also  a  ditterent  peristome,  the  tube  being 
about  three-quarters  the  length  of  the  whole ;  in  T.  serrulata  and 
T.  serrata  it  is  only  about  half  the  length. 

11.  Tortula  bealeyensis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.7.  Inst.    vol.  30,  p.  403. 
t.  37  (1898). 

Syn.  T.  Stevensii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  405.  T.  kowaiensis  R. 
Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  406.  Barbula  austro-alpina  C.  M.  in  Hedw., 
XXX vii,  p.  121  (1898).  Tortula  austro-alpina  Broth,  iu  Engler 
and  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam.,  Musci.,  i,  435. 

This  species  is  very  distinct  among  the  entire-leaved  aristate  Syntri- 
chiae,  by  the  almost  smooth  red  arista,  hyaline  only  at  tip,  very  short, 
often  in  fact  forming  only  a  stout  red  cuspidate  point ;  the  leaves  are  much 
less  spathulate  and  more  acute  than  in  the  two  following  species,  and  more 
of  the  outline  of  T.  rubra,  of  which  also  they  have  almost  the  areolation, 
but  the  cells  are  less  papillose,  the  margin  entire,  and  the  very  stout  red 
nerve  smooth  at  back.  The  marginal  band  of  smaller  more  incrassate 
cells  is  broader  than  in  most  of  the  species  where  it  occurs,  and  more 
distinct. 

It  is  one  of  the  finest  of  the  New  Zealand  species,  being  a  robust  tall 
plant,  reddish  in  colour,  with  long  seta  and  large  capsule. 

Specimens  of  the  three  species  of  Brown's  cited  above  are  in  his 
herbarium,  and  all  belong  to  one  and  the  same  species  ;  the  variability 
which  obtains  to  some  extent  in  the  degree  of  acuteness  of  the  apex 
accounts  in  great  part  for  this  dupHcation. 

I  have  examined  B.  austro-alpina  C.  M.  ("  Peel  Forest,  Canterbury, 
Jan.,  1900,  T.  W.  N.  Beckett  ")  at  Kew,  which,  although  not  the  original 
eathering,  may  no  doubt  be  relied  upon  as  being  C.  Miiller's  species.      It 


148  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

is  identical  with  T.  healeyensis  R.  Br.  ter.  (Brotherus  has  remarked  that 
B.  austro-alpina  is  autoicous,  not  dioicous  as  stated  by  C.  Miiller.) 

The  question  of  priority  is  not  an  easy  one  to  solye.  C.  Miiller's  species 
was  pubhshed  in  a  part  of  Hed^vigia  issued  25th  June,  1898,  while  the 
volume  of  the  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  in  which  Brown's  paper  was  published 
was  issued  in  June,  1898.  Brown's  paper  was  read  on  the  4th  August, 
1897,  and  this  perhaps  should  weigh  in  a  doubtful  case  such  as  this,  and 
I  haye  therefore  retained  his  earUest  name. 

Syntrichia  bryoides  Mitt.,  MS.  in  Herb.  Kew.,  "Proy.  Canterbury,  N.Z., 
Sinclair  and  Haast,  1860-1,"  also  belongs  here. 

The  published  records  are  all,  I  belieye,  from  the  South  Island.  Dr. 
Cockayne  has  sent  me  the  plant  from  several  localities,  all  in  that  Island. 
I  have  it  also  from  Lake  Wakatipu. 

12.  Tortula  tenella   Broth,   in   Oefv.   af   Finska   Vet-Soc.   Forh.,  xl,   168 
(1898). 

Syn.  T.  acuta  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  30,  p.  400  (1898) 
(nee  T.  acuta  Brid.,  Sp.  M..  i,  265).  T.  elliptotheca  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  cit.,  p.  401.     T.  oblongifolia  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  401. 

The  correct  name  for  this  species,  like  the  last,  is  not  quite  easy  to 
determine.  Brotherus's  name  was  published  in  the  yearly  volume  cited, 
which  appeared  some  time  during  1898.  As  it  contains  reports  of  meetings 
held  during  May,  1898,  the  presumption  seems  to  be  that  it  could  hardly  be 
issued  so  early  as  June  of  that  year,  in  which  month  the  volume  containing 
Brown's  species  was  published.  T.  acuta  R.  Br.  ter.  is,  however,  invali- 
dated by  T.  acuta  Brid.,  and  T.  oblongifolia  by  T.  oblongifolia  Wils. 
T.  elliptotheca  might  be  held  to  be  the  correct  appellation,  but  the  name, 
together  with  the  description  and  figure,  indicating  an  elliptic  capsule, 
raises  a  point  of  doubt  as  to  whether  Brown  actually  intended  to  describe 
the  same  plant  as  Brotherus  (where  the  capsule  is  cylindric)  ;  the 
specimen  in  his  herbarium  under  this  name  (T.  elliptotheca)  has  a  single 
capsule  only,  which,  though  small,  is  certainly  cylindric,  and  belongs 
undoubtedly  to  the  same  species  as  T.  tenella. 

A  further  difficulty  lies  in  the  inflorescence,  R.  Brown  describing  aU 
the  three  plants  cited  above  as  "  monoecious."  Brotherus  describes  his 
T.  tenella  as  dioicous.  and  a  careful  examination  of  Petrie's  original  specimens 
has  failed  to  reveal  any  male  inflorescence  on  the  fruiting  plants,  and 
I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  the  correctness  of  Brotherus's  diagnosis. 
There  is,  I  think,  however,  a  good  deal  of  reason  to  question  the 
accuracy  in  the  case  of  Brown's  descriptions.  I  am  inclined  to  think 
that  in  general  he  considered  plants  that  as  a  rule  produced  capsules 
in  quantity  to  be  monoecious,  without  necessarily  having  carefully 
dissected  them.  He  gives  no  description  in  any  case  of  the  character 
of  the  male  inflorescence,  nor  is  there  any  indication  in  his  descriptions 
or  figures,  or  in  his  herbarium,  of  his  having  dissected  any  of  the 
species.  Moreover,  the  only  two  species  for  which  he  describes  the 
inflorescence  as  anything  but  "  monoecious  "  he  has  named  T.  synoecia 
and  T.  dioica,  implying,  I  think,  that  he  considered  any  departure  from 
the  monoecious  type  as  of  so  marked  a  nature  as  to  be  the  chief  or  a 
leading  specific  character  ;  whereas  several  of  the  other  New  Zealand  species 
are  dioicous,  and  T.  princeps  is  at  least  often  synoicous.  The  specimens  in 
his  herbarium  are  too  meagre  to  allow  of  dissection  to  settle  the  point,  but 
I  am  of  opinion  that  his  diagnosis  in  this  particular  may  be  ignored. 


POTTIACEAE.  149 

In  view  of  these  ambiguities  it  appears  best  to  give  Brotherus's  name 
the  benefit  of  the  doubt  that  exists  as  to  priority. 

Brown's  name,  T.  acuta,  is  rather  inappropriate  ;  the  plant  is  in  many 
respects  a  miniature  of  T.  princeps,  and  the  leaves  are  normally  rounded 
and  obtuse  at  apex  ;  and  if  some  of  the  leaves  in  Brown's  plant  are 
slightly  acute,  this  is  certainly  not  the  case  with  the  majority  of  them  ; 
the  most  that  can  be  said  is  that  they  are  not  qmte  so  broadly  rounded  as  " 
is  sometimes  the  case. 

T.  tenella,  as  has  been  remarked,  is  in  many  respects  a  miniature  of 
T.  princeps ;  but,  apart  from  the  dioicous  inflorescence  and  general  smallness 
of  all  the  parts,  the  excurrent  arista  is  short,  and  almost  smooth,  the  cells 
a  shade  larger.    The  tufts  are  dense,  and  dark  brown  as  if  burnt  up. 

T.  monoica  Card.,  Not.  prehm.  in  Bull.  Herb.  Boiss.,  "ime  ser.,  v,  1003, 
from  the  Falkland  Islands,  must  be,  from  the  description  and  figures, 
identical  with  T.  tenella  in  almost  every  respect  except  th(j  autoicous  inflor- 
escence. 

The  locality  of  Petrie's  plant  was  in  Central  Otaeo  ;  Brown's  were  all 
gathered  on  the  Lyttelton  Hills,  Canterbury. 

13.  Tortula  princeps  De  Not.,  Syll.  Muse,  in  Ital.,  p.  170  (1838). 

Syn.  Barbnla  princeps  C.  M.,  Svn.,  i,  656.  Barhula  Muelleri  Bry. 
Eur.,  fasc.  13-15,  p.  44  (1842).  Tortula  Muelleri  Wils..  Brv.  Brit., 
p.  134;  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  70;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  419.  ' Barhula 
antarctica  Hampe  &  C.  M.,  in  C.  M.  Syn.,  i,  638.  Tortula  antarctica 
Broth,  in  Engler  and  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  i,  435.  Bar- 
hula  pseudo-antarctica  C.  II.  in  Hedw.,  xxxvii,  121.  Tortula 
pseudo-antarctica  Broth.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  Tortula  cuspidata  H.  f. 
&  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,  175.  Tortula  rubella  H.  f.  &  W.,  op.  cit.,  p.  176. 
Tortula  Maudii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst:,  vol.  30,  p.  401. 
T.  synecia  R.  Br.  ter.,  of.  cit.,  p.  402.  T.  pandurifonna  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.    T.  Searlii  R.  Br.  ter.,  of.  cit.,  p.  403. 

The  long  synonymy  here  given  is  in  great  measure  due  to  uncertainty 
as  to  inflorescence.  T.  pri)iceps  is  primarily  a  synoicous  moss,  and  failure 
to  detect  antheridia  in  the  female  flower  has  no  doubt  led  to  the  separation 
of  species  on  this,  the  slightest  of  grounds  ;  for  it  has  been  shown  that 
T.  princeps  is  normally  jDolyoicous,  purely  female  flowers  occurring  side  by 
side  with  the  synoicous  ones.  Mitten  has  called  attention  to  the  need  of 
examination  of  plentiful  material  in  this  group  before  concluding  from  the 
apparent  absence  of  antheridia  that  a  plant  is  dioicoiis.  This  omission  has, 
I  doubt  not,  led  to  the  creation  of  Barhula  pseudo-antarctica  C.  M.,  although 
I  have  not  seen  specimens  ;  the  author  has  fallen  into  this  error  in  more 
than  one  of  the  species  described  in  that  paper,  and  there  is  nothing  in 
the  description  to  indicate  any  difference  from  T.  princeps. 

I  have  examined  the  type  specimen  of  Barhula  antarctica  Hampe  &  C.  M. 
in  Hampe's  herbarium,  as  well  as  Wilson's  specimens  and  notes,  and  am 
quite  of  Wilson's  opinion  that  it  differs  in  no  way  from  T.  princeps.  The 
comparison  of  the  authors  with  T.  laevipila  is  unaccountable,  as  in  every 
way  it  is,  as  Wilson  remarks  in  his  herbarium,  "  certainly  much  more 
nearly  aUied  to  T.  Muelleri  than  to  T.  la&npila."  They  rely  upon  characters 
of  little  value,  and  not  by  any  means  constant  in  their  own  type  :  e.g., 
''  foliorum  forma  apice  retuso,"  which  is  not  at  all  borne  out  by  Hampe's 
specimens. 


150  BRYOLOC4Y    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

T.  princeps  varies  greatly  in  size,  and  to  some  extent  in  the  length  and 
roughness  of  the  arista,  the  degree  of  recurving  of  the  margin,  of  the 
obtuseness  of  the  apex,  and  of  the  size  of  the  cells  ;  but  even  these  varia- 
tions are  confined  within  narrow  limits,  and  are  rarely  constant  as  between 
all  the  leaves  on  a  single  stem,  so  that  I  must  confess  to  some  inability  to 
see  why  this  particular  plant  has  been  subjected  to  so  much  "  splitting  " 
as  compared  with  many  other  much  more  variable  species. 

All  the  species  of  Brown's  cited  above  as  synonyms  occur  in  his  herb- 
arium, and  present  no  differences  from  T.  princeps  except  in  size  and  one 
or  two  quite  minor  characters. 

Rodway  (Tasmanian  Bryophyta,  Mosses,  p.  16)  cites  T.  pandurifolia 
Hpe.  &  C.  M.  as  a  synonym  of  T.  princeps.  An  examination  of  Hampe's 
material  at  the  British  Museum  would  have  led  me  to  the  same  conclusion 
but  for  the  fact  that  it  is  described  as  dioicous,  and  my  examination,  so  far 
as  it  went,  would  support  this  view.  Brotherus  places  it  in  a  section  with 
gemmiparous  leaves,  like  T.  papillosa,  and  the  question  arises  if  the  gem- 
miparous  plant  taken  by  Brown  for  T.  papillosa  and  referred  to  under  that 
species  could  belong  to  T.  pandurifolia.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that 
more  than  one  species  of  this  group  may,  like  the  European  T.  laevipila, 
have  a  gemmiparous  form,  in  which  case — since  no  dioicous  species  of  this 
group  appear  to  be  found  in  New  Zealand — it  would  be  natural  to  suppose 
that  the  New  Zealand  plants  in  question  represented  a  gemmiparous  form 
of  T.  princeps,  while  T.  pandurifolia  was  a  similar  form  of  one  or  the 
other  alUed  dioicous  Australian  species. 

T.  princeps  is  known  at  once  from  the  other  New  Zealand  species  by  its 
synoicous  or  autoicous  inflorescence,  widely  spathulate,  obtuse  leaves, 
with  the  red  nerve  excurrent  in  a  long,  more  or  less  denticulate,  hyaline 
arista.  It  appears  to  be  common,  and,  Hke  the  European  plant,  is  very 
variable  in  size  and  habit. 

§  Toriula  sensu  stricto  Limpr. — continued. 

(The  following  species  was  determined  too  late  to  be  placed  in  its 
proper  sequence.) 

14.  Tortula  abruptinervis  Dixon  sp.  nov.     [Plate  \'lil,  fig.  6.] 

Perminuta ;  caespites  densissimas  virides  parvas  formans  ;  caules 
2-3  mm.  tantum  alti,  hie  illic  parce  ramosi.  Folia  conferta,  erecto-patentia, 
sicca  arete  spiraliter  contorta,  nervo  pallido  dorso  valde  nitente ;  minima, 
vix  1  mm.  longa,  lingulafa.  apud  medium  paullo  angustata,  dehinc  supra 
paullo  dilatata  subspathulata,  apice  late  rotundato-ohtusa ;  marginibus 
planis.  Costa  valida,  fusca,  superne  nulla  modo  angustata,  apicem  versus 
carinata,  dorso  })rominens,  laevis,  in  mucronem  hrevem,  crassnm,  truncatum, 
nullo  modo  acutatum,  excurrens  ;  sectione  supra  duces  2  medianos, 
comitum  fasciculum  parvum,  cellulas  dorsales  substereideas  homogeneas, 
fuscas,  ventrales  paucas  majores  papillosas  exhibens. 

Cellulae  superiores  majusculae,  10-14  ya  latae,  distinctae,  chlorophyllosae, 
papillis  bi-trifidis  praecipue  ad  marginem  coronatae.  Areolatio  basilaris 
pellucida,  cellulis  medianis  hyalinis,  rectangularibus,  ad  marginem  seriebus 
3-4  brevioribus,  subquadratis,  chlorophyllosis. 

Propagula  numerosa,  magna,  in  foliorum  axillis  sita,  eis  T.  pagoi'um 
(Milde)  simillima,  250  /x  longa  vel  ultra,  fusiformia,  ])erviridia,  apice  acuto, 
hyalivo. 

Fructus  ignotus. 


\ 

POTTIACEAE.  151 

Hah. — On  trees,  with  Orthotricha,  &c.  ;  bank  of  Waipoua  River, 
Masterton,  Wairarapa  ;    Nov.  1914  ;    W.  Gray,  No.  213. 

A  very  distinct,  minute  species,  with  somewhat  the  habit  of  the 
smaller  species  of  Zygodon  ;  but  the  basal  areolation,  the  papillae  of 
the  cells,  and  the  nerve  section  undoubtedly  indicate  Tortula.  The 
pecuUar  abruptly  truncate  nerve  mucro  is  reminiscent  of  the  proboscoid 
abnormal  leaves  of  many  species  of  CaUjmperes.  The  gemmae  are  very 
noteworthy,  and  exactly  similar  to  those  of  T.  pagorum  (Milde)  De  Not. 
(c/.  Limpr.,  Ladbm.  i,  fig.  186),  but  much  larger  in  proportion  to  the 
leaves. 


152  BRYOLOGY   OF   XEW   ZEALAND. 


EXPLANATION    OF    PLATES. 

Plate  VII. 

Fig.   1.  Fissidens  leptocladus   (Kaitangata ;      Beckett).      a,   plant,   nat.    size.      b,   leaf, 
X  20.     c,  leaf -apex,  X  40.     d,  upper  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.  2.  F.  inclinabilis  (herb.  C.  Miiller).    a,  plant,  nat.  size.    6,  leaf,  x  20.    c,  leaf -apex, 
X  40.     d,  upjjer  cells,  X  200.     e,  capsules,  X  8. 

Fig.  3.  F.  campyloneurus.     c,  leaf -apex,  X  40. 

Fig.  4.  Dicnemon  calycinum.     a,  a',  perichaetia,  X  3. 

Fig.  5.  D.  semicryptum.     a,  perichaetium,  X  3. 

Fig.  6.  Dicranodontium  aiistrale  (tv'pe).    a,  plant,  nat.  size.     6,  leaf,  X  20.    c,  leaf -apex, 
X   40.     d,  cells  of  subula,  X   200.     e,  supra-basal,  juxta-costal  cells,  X   200. 
/,  do.,  marginal,  X  200. 

Fig.  7.  Campylopus  Holomilrium  (N.Z.  ;   Walker),     a,  leaf-base,  X  40. 

Fig.  8.  G.  arboricola  (Te  Aroha).     a,  plant,  nat.  size,    b,  leaf-apex,  x  20.    c,  leaf-base, 
X  30.     d,  upper  cells,  X  200.     e,  leaf -section  near  base,  X  40. 

Fig.  9.  C.  bicolor  (Stewart  I.  ;   Brown),     a,  leaf-base,  X  20. 

Fig.   10.  C.  Kirkii  (Stewart  I.  ;    Brown),     a,  leaf-base,  X  20. 

Fig.  n.  C.  nudu«  (type  ;    herb.  Harape).     a,  leaf,  X  8.    b,  leaf-base,  X  40.     c,  apex  of 
subula,  X  40.     d,  lower  cells,  X  200.     e,  cells  of  subula,  X  200. 


Plate  VIII. 

Fig.  1.  Eucladium  irroratum.     a,  leaf,  X  20.     b,  apex  of  do.,  x  50.     c,  upper  marginal 
cells,   X  200.     d,  mid-basal  cells,   X  200. 

Fig.  2.  Tortula  phaea  (ex  herb.  Wils.).      a,  leaf,  X  20.     b,  apex  of  do.,  X  50.     c,  upper 
marginal  cells,   X  200. 

Fig.  3.  Tortula  serrata.     a,  leaf-apex,   X  40. 

Fig.  4.  Tortula  serrulata.     a,  leaf-apex,  x  40. 

Fig.  5.  Tortula  rubra,     a,  leaf-apex,   X  40. 

Fig.  6.  Tortula  abruptinervis.     a,  stem,  x  4.     6,  b',  leaves,  X  20.     c,  leaf-apices,   x  40. 
d,  leaf-apex,   x   100.     e,  upper  marginal  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.  7.  Barbula  rostrata.      a,  a',  leaves,   X.  20.      b,  three  leaf -apices,   X  40.      c,  upper 
cells,   X   200.     d,  cells  of  extreme  base  near  nerve,    X   200. 

Fig.  8.  Tortella  rubripes  (ex  herb.  Mitt.),     a,  leaf,   X   20.     b,  b',  leaf -apices,   X   40. 

Fisr.  9.  Pottia  areolata  (Pottia  Whittonii,  R.  Br.  ter.).     a,  a',  leaves,   X  20.     6,  apex  of 
leaf,  X  40.     c,  upper  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.  10.  Tortula  beahyensis.     a,  leaf,  X  20.     b,  b',  leaf-apices,  X  10.     c,  upper  marginal 
cells,   X  200. 


PLATE  VII. 


fs-,' 


% 


/\ 


^-   ^■ 


^f/'' 


"G  ,v. 


'J»iJc?l'i 


>\'  \ 


2b 


2d 


>•.•     ■     6c 


r^ 


.^/ 


•y 


8a 


2e 


2c 


8e 


0; 

'A  \ 


5a 


v/ 


8d 


6e 


:',-^^  -•' 


6a 


6f 


/'Sfi'l 


l'i,\  I 


6b 


lib 


7a 


8c 


lie    V 


II.VJ 

VJ9 


,f 


9a 


lOa 


lid 


lie 


lla 


P.  ryology,  Pt.  III. 


PLATE  VIII. 


/r:^ 


:k 


I 


%•' 


f 


i 


>    t      :    ■ 


1 

1  i 


I; 
2a 


O' 


% 


.41a 


i   :*i 


6^ 


>% 


H 


A 


7b 


yb 


7C 


'•n;. 


8- 


M 


U^ 


Q.j' 


S.-^.^',-.i=--, 


^ 


10''' 


r      .•-,-  rr 


yd 


10' 


W     A.    G.    SKINNER,   GOVERNMENT  TRINTER,   WELLINGTON,    N.Z. 


[500/6/20— 8r.05 


1 


NEW    ZEALAND    INSTITUTE.     ^ 

BULLETIN     No.     3. 


STUDIES    IN    THE 


BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  SPECIAL  REFEKKNCE  TO  THE  HERBARIUM  OF  ROBERT  BROWN, 
OF  CHRISTCHURCH,  NEW  ZEALAND. 


By    H.    N.    DIXON,    M.A..    F.L.S. 


PART    IV. 


EDITED     AND    PUBLISHED     [TNDER    THE     AUTHORITY    OF    THE    BOARD    OF 

GOVERNORS    OF   THE    INSTITUTE. 


Issued    3orH    June.     1926. 


WELLINGTON,  N.Z. 

W.    A.    G.    SKINNER,    GOVERNMENT    PRINTER. 

Wheldon  A^D  Wesley.  Ltd..  2,  3,  and  4  Arthur  Street,  New  Oxford  Street, 

LONDOU    vv'.C   2. 


153 


NEW    ZEALAND    INSTITUTE, 


BULLETIN   No.  3,  PART  IV. 


Issued  30th  June.  1926. 


STUDIES  IN  THE 

BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  SPECIAL  REFERENCE  TO  THE  HERBARIUM  OF 
ROBERT  BROWN. 

By  H.  X.  Dixon,  M.A.,  F.L.S. 

PART     IV. 
Plate  IX. 


ENCALYPTACEAE. 

Encalypta  Schreb.,  Gen.  ii,  p.  759  (1791). 

Encalypta  vulgaris  Hedw.,  Sp.  Muse,  p.  60  (1801). 

Svn.  E.  lasmanica  Hampe  in  Linn.,  1853,  p.  491.  E.  australis  Mitt, 
in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  (Bot.).  iv,  p.  72  (1859)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  422.  E.  novae-seelandiae  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  1864, 
p.  348. 

I  do  not  think  it  is  necessary  to  labour  the  question  as  to  the  identity 
of  the  Australasian  plant  with  the  European  species.  The  most  that  has 
been  said  for  it,  I  believe,  is  that  it  has  less  rounded  apices  of  the  leaves, 
and  a  smooth  tip  to  the  calyptra.  while  the  geographical  distribution  must 
be  taken  into  account,  as  E.  vulgaris  is  at  least  not  generally  distributed 
in  the  Southern  Hemisphere  ;  and  if  it  were,  in  its  normal  form,  absent 
from  the  Australasian  region  it  might  at  any  rate  lend  some  colour  to  the 
theory  that  the  plant  found  somewhat  widely  in  this  region  was  specifically 
distinct.  Since,  however,  the  ordinary  form  of  E.  vulgaris  with  roughened 
calyptra-tip  exists  in  Tasmania  side  by  side  with  the  smooth-tipped  form 
(c/.  Bastow,  "  Tasmanian  Mosses,"  p.  61),  this  last  argument  disappears 
altogether. 

As  regards  the  obtuseness  of  the  leaf-apex,  it  is  of  no  value  whatever  ; 
the  northern  plant  varies  greatly,  and  the  pointed  tip  is  at  least  so  frequent 
that  Limpricht  (Laubmoose,  ii,  108)  describes  and  figures  this  form  as  the 
normal  one.  The  smoothness  or  roughness  of  the  calyptra-tip  has  little 
more  importance.  Smooth  forms  occur  not  infrequently  in  the  Northern 
Hemisphere.  Boulay  ("  Muscinees  de  la  France,"  p.  316),  in  writing  of  the 
various  forms  of  this  species,  says  :     "  Quand  la  coiffe  se  rencontre  lisse 


154  BRYOLOGY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

avec  des  feuilles  apiculees,  c'est  1'  E.  laevigata  Bruch."  It  must  not  be 
deduced  from  this  last  statement  that  the  smooth  calyptra  is  always  corre- 
lated with  the  pointed  leaves  ;  Limpricht  in  fact  describes  the  plant  and 
figures  it  with  pointed  leaves,  but  makes  a  point  of  the  scabrous  tip  of  the 
calyptra.  There  remains,  therefore,  not  a  scrap  of  foundation  for  separating 
the  New  Zealand  plant  from  E.  vulgaris.  It  is  probably  widely  distributed 
throughout  New  Zealand. 

GRIMMIACEAE. 

Ptychomitrium  Fuernr.  in  Fl.,  1829,  p.  19. 

Syn.   Glyphomitrium   Brid..   Mant.   M.,   p.   31,   p.p.   (1819).     Brachy- 
steleum  Reichenb.,  Consp.  (1828),  p.  34.* 

.  So  far  as  I  am  aware,  no  species  of  this  very  distinct  genus  have  hitherto 
been  credited  to  New  Zealand,  though  several  are  recorded  from  Australia 
and  Tasmania.  I  find,  however,  in  Brown's  herbarium  two  highly 
interesting  plants,  described  as  new  species  of  Grimmia,  which  belong  here  ; 
one  of  them,  G.  Turneri  R.  Br.  ter.,  being  identical  with  P.  ausfrale  (Hampe, 
as  Brachysteleum),  the  other,  G.  Barrii  R.  Br.  ter.,  a  distinct  new  species. 
The  plants  of  this  genus  are  generally  readily  known  by  their  compact, 
blackish  tufts  usually  growing  on  rocks,  with  leaves  of  dense,  rather  solid 
texture,  generally  obtuse  and  often  cucuUate  at  apex,  strongly  curled  when 
dry,  and  by  the  usually  abundant  capsules  of  Grimmia  form  but  exserted 
on  long,  erect  setae ;  and  especially  by  the  long,  mitriform  calyptra, 
covering  most  of  the  capsule,  like  that  of  Rhacomitrium,  but  plicate  from 
top  to  bottom. 

The  two  New  Zealand  species  will  readily  be  distinguished  from  one 
another  by  the  following  characters,  among  others  : — 

Tufts  large,  J  in.  high,  robust ;  leaveH  broad  above,  subobtuse, 
slightly  cucuUate  at  apex,  but  not  incurved.  Capsule  turgidly 
elliptic      .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  . .  . .  . .      1 .  austrah. 

Much  smaller  in  all  its  part.«,  scarcely  ^  in.  in  height  ;  leaves  narrow, 
with  a  strongly  incurved,  hooked  subula.  Capsule  narrower,  with 
a  more  tapering  base  . .  .  .  . .  . .  . .     2  Barrii. 

1.  Ptychomitrium  australe  (Hampe)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.  i,  p.  383  (1872-73). 

Syn.  Brachysteleum  australe  Hampe  in  Linn.,  1856,  p.  209.     Grimmia 

Turneri  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35,  p.  336  (1902). 

Pt.  Adamsonii  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  i.  381.     Glyphomitrium  Adamsonii 

Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  73  (1859). 

Gathered  by  Brown  on  rock  on  the  north  side  of  Mount  Torlesse,  in 
Januarv  1900,  in  which  habitat  he  states  it  is  common.  Also  by  Berggren, 
Tauranga,  North  Island,  1874  (No.  1044). 

Distrib. — Australia-  Victorian  Alps  ;   Melbourne. 

Brown's  discovery  of  this  plant,  which  agrees  well  with  the  type  in 
Hampe's  herbarium  in  the  British  Museum,  is  especially  interesting  because 
it  has  not  been  collected  elsewhere  except  in  the  original  locality  by 
F.  Mueller. 

The  leaves,  curled  when  dry,  and  the  areolation,  lacking  the  sinuose 
basal  cells  of  Rhacomitrium,  will  separate  it  at  once  from  R.  crispulwn  var. 
rupestre. 

Grimmia  nigra  R.  Br.  ter  (MS.  in  herb.),  from  Mount  Torlesse,  is  also 
this  species ;  as  is  also  Glyphomitrium  Adamsonii  Mitt.,  from  original 
specimens  in  Herb.  Kew. 

*  For  the  choice  of  generic  name  cf.  Cardot  in  Rev.  bryol.,  1913,  pp.  41,  43. 


GRIMMIACEAE.  155 

2.  Ptychomitrium  Barrii  (R.   Br.  ter.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Grimmia  Barrii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35,  p.  337 
(1902). 

Hab. — Near  Weston,  Oamaru,  Nov.,  1897.     Kennedy's  Bush,  Lytteltoti 
Hills,  on  stones  (in  herb.  R.  Br.  ter.  as  Rhacomitrium  protensum). 

Very  distinct  from  all  the  species  I  know  in  the  small  size  and  strongly 
hamate  leaves  in  their  upper  portion. 


Grimmia  Ehrh.  in  Hedw.  Fund.,  ii.  p.  89  (1782). 

R.  Brown  has  described  twenty-six  new  species  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.. 
vol.  27.  and  five  more  in  vol.  35  ;  very  few  of  these,  however,  can  stand. 
The  bulk  of  them  belong  to  the  subgenus  Schistidium,  and  are  forms  of 
the  highly  polymorphous  G.  apocarpa,  the  variability  of  which  cosmopolitan 
species  Brown  does  not  appear  to  have  recognized. 

The  new  species  in  v^ol.  27  are  grouped  by  him  under  two  heads — 
"  Columella  adh»'ring  to  the  oj)erouhim  ""  and  "  Columella  not  adhering  to 
the  operculum."  Under  the  latter  arc  placed  several  species  which,  either 
from  specimens  in  his  herbarium  or  from  the  descriptions  and  figures,  clearly 
belong  to  the  subgenus  Schist  id  imn  ;  but  the  adherent  columella  is  a  fixed 
character  of  this  subgenus,  and  I  can  only  suppose  that  there  was  in  r.;iese 
cases  an  error  of  observation. 

Only  about  half  of  the  new  species  are  to  be  found  in  Browns 
herbarium,  but  the  descriptions  and  figures  of  the  rest  make  it  tolerably 
easy  to  refer  them  to  one  or  other  of  the  already  described  species. 

I  have  arranged  the  species  under  the  classification  given  by  Brotherus 
in  the  "  Musci  "  ;    the  following  key  will  make  the  arrangement  clear  : — 

Subgen.   Schistiuiim.    Autoicous.      Capsule  immersed 
on    an    extremely    short,   erect   .seta  ;     short   and 
wide,    usually    more    or    less    wide-mouthed    and 
hemispherical    when    mature.       Columella    falling 
away  with  the  lid. 

Terrestrial,  den.'iely  toespitose  r    upper  leaves, 
at     least,    with    long    hair-point    (rarely 
hairless)         . .  .  .  . .  .  .      1.  apocarpa. 

Aquatic ;     elongate  ;     leaves    with    a    broad. 

usually  obtu.«e,  hairless  apex      .  .  .  .      1.   var.  rivularis. 

Subgen.  Gastero-gri.mmia.      Autoicous.      Capsule  im- 
mersed, placed  asymmetrically  on  the  very  short, 
curved  seta.     Columella  unattached  to  the  Hd     . .      2.  argentea. 
Subgen.  Grimmia  sensu  stricto.      Capsule  exserted  on 
a    longish,    straight    seta,    erect,    smooth.        Lid 
mitriform.     Leaves  wide  at  points,  plane-margined     .3.  campestris 
Subgen.    Rhabdogrimmia.      Capsule    exserted    on    a 
curved  seta,  ribbed  when  dry. 
Leaves  long  and  narrow,  gradually  tapering  to  a 
narrow   point  ;     basal   ceils   narrow,   elongate, 
linear      . .  . .  . .  . .  . .     4.  trichophylla. 

Leaves  shorter,  wide  at  points,  basal  cells  all  short, 
rectangular,    peristome-teeth   spreading    when 
dry  .  .  .  .  . .  . .      5.  pulvinata  var.  obtusa. 

Leaves     as     in     the     foregoing ;      peristome-teeth 

strongly  reflexed  when  dry  . .  . .     5.  pulvijiata  var.  basaltica 


156  BRYOLOGY  OF  XEW  ZEALAND. 

1.  Grimmia  apocarpa  (L.)  Hedw.,  Descr.  i,  p.   104  (1787). 

Syn.  G.  hedwigiacea  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.  xxxvii,  p.  164  (1898), 
G.  Searellii  R.  Br.  ter  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27.  p.  410 
(1895).  G.  revisa  R.  Br.  ter..  op.  et  loc.  cit.  G.  cyathiformis 
E.  Br.  ter.,  op  cit.,  p.  411.  G.  Alfredii  R.  Br.  ter..  op.  cit., 
p.  412.  G.  turhinata  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  G.  Lai)igii 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  413.  G.  gracilis  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
p.  414.  G.  minime  -  perichaetiali.s  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et.  loc.  cit. 
G.  oamaruensis  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit..  vol.  35,  p.  336  (1902). 

Forma  mutica. 

Syn.  G.  mutica  Hampe  in  Linn.,  1859-60,  p.  631.  G.  Mitchellii 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27.  p.  411. 

Var.  rivularis  (Brid.)   Web.   &  Mohr. 

Syn.  G.  flexifolia  Hampe  in  Linn.,  1859-60,  p.  632.  G.  subflexifolia 
C.  M.  in  Hedwig,  xxxvii,  p.  164.  G.  Beckettiana  C.  M.,  op.  cit., 
p.  163.  G.  aquatica  R.  Br.  ter.  in  TranS.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27, 
p.  409.  ("  G.  aquatilis  R.  Br.,"  Broth.  Musci,  p.  448,  is  an 
error  ;  no  such  species  exists.) 

Var.  pumila  Schimp.,  Syn.  Ed.,  ii,  p.  243. 

Syn.  G.  saxatilis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27,  p.  411. 
G.  maorica  Par.  Ind.  Suppl..  p.  174.  G.  Wrightii  R.  Br.  ter., 
op  cit.,  p.  413. 

Of  the  above  reductions  I  have  examined  specimens  of  the  larger  number, 
and  of  the  rest  the  descriptions  leave  practically  no  doubt  of  the  identity 
of  the  respective  plants  with  one  or  other  of  the  many  forms  of  G.  apocarpa. 

The  forma  mutica  appears  to  me  a  slight  form  merely  ;  the  leaves  may 
be  quite  hairless  or  with  very  short  and  incons])icuous  hyaline  points  ;  the 
other  distinguishing  characters  enumerated  by  Hampe  do  not  appear  to 
have  any  importance. 

One  of  Brown's  specimens,  an  ordinary  form  of  G.  apocarpa,  was  collected 
in  a  very  unusual  habitat  for  this  species — viz.,  on  poplar-trees  near  the 
River  Avon.  The  bark  of  the  tree  still  remains  attached  to  the  ])lants.  so 
that  there  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  correctness  of  the  record. 

The  var.  rivularis  is  a  very  marked  and  distinct  plant,  and  it  is  possible 
should  be  considered  a  distinct  species,  as  it  is  treated  by  some  authors. 
Limpricht  has  pointed  out  structural  characters  of  some  importance.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  fact  that  the  form,  otherwise  not  widely  distributed 
in  the  Southern  Hemisphere,  is  associated  in  this  region  with  G.  apocarpa 
type  is  certainly  an  additional  argument  in  favour  of  its  being  a  derivative 
of  G.  apocarpa  rather  than  an  independent  species.  I  know  of  no  area, 
in  fact,  where  the  var.  rivularis  occurs  from  which  G.  apocarpa  is  absent. 

Specimens  of  G.  flexifolia.  collected  by  Beckett,  and  determined  by 
Brotherus,  as  well  as  G.  aquatica  R.  Br.  ter..  and  other  gatherings  in  Brown's 
herbarium,  exhibit  no  differences  from  our  northern  rivularis. 

The  var.  pumila  is  a  fairly  well  marked  form,  usually  reddish-brown, 
in  dense,  small  tufts,  with  small,  narrow  leaves  and  a  smaller  capsule. 


GRIMMIACEAE.  1 57 

2.  Grimmia  argentea  R,  Br,  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27,  p.  412. 

Apparently  a  very  rare  species  ;  it  is  placed  by  Brown  under  Schistidium, 
but  in  reality  belongs  to  Gastero-grimmia.  The  difference  from  Schistidium 
is  not  at  first  sight  easy  to  detect,  but  on  dissection  it  will  be  found  that 
the  capsule  is  not  erect  and  symmetrical  on  a  short  straight  seta  as  in 
Schistidium,  but  is  swollen  at  the  base  on  one  side,  so  that  the  very  short 
curved  seta  appears  to  be  inserted  on  one  side  of  the  base  (c/.  Plate  IX, 
fig.  16).*  The  plant  may,  however,  be  known  from  all  the  forms  of 
G.  apocarpa  by  the  very  broad,  concave  leaves  with  non  -  sinuose  cells 
(especially  at  the  base),  and  very  long,  broad,  spiuulose,  hyaline  points, 
giving  the  plant  a  characteristic  silvery  appearance. 

It  has  not,  I  believe,  been  rediscovered. 

'  3.  Grimmia  campestris  Burcli.  in  Hook.,  M.  Exot.,  ii,  t.   129  (1820). 

Syn.  G.  leucophaea  Grev.  in  Wern.  Trans.,  iv,  p.  87  (1822).  G.  leio- 
carpa  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  1846,  p.  44  {fide  Brotlierus). 
G.  Bella  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27,  p.  416. 

An  almost  cosmopolitan  species  on  warm,  exposed  siliceous  rocks.  It 
appears,  however,  not  to  be  common  in  New  Zealand.  Beckett  records 
it  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  as  G.  leucophaea.  I  have  only  seen  it  from 
the  South  Island.  It  may,  however,  have  been  overlooked.  In  fruit  it  is 
easily  recognized,  as  the  erect,  smooth,  exserted  capsule  on  a  short,  straight 
seta  is  unlike  that  of  any  of  the  other  species.  The  dark-grey  colour  of 
the  tufts  or  patches,  which  are  usually  extende<l,  and  crumble  to  pieces 
at  once  on  gathering  ;  the  wide  leaves  with  plane  margins  ;  and  especially 
the  long,  broad,  very  rough  hair-points,  will  separate  it  from  all  the  species, 
even  without  fruit. 

It  is  perhaps  in  leaf  form  and  structure  most  like  to  G.  aryentea,  but  the 
two  are  not  likely  to  be  confused  ;  and  the  nerve  in  G.  campestris  is  much 
broader  at  the  base  of  the  leaf. 

I  have  a  specimen  of  the  original  gathering  of  G.  Bellii  in  my  herbarium, 
and  it  is  identical  with  G.  campestris. 

4.  Grimmia  trichophylla  Grev.,  Fl.  Edinb.,  p.  235  (1824)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii, 
75;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  425. 

Syn.  G.  versabilis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  vol.  27,  p.  415. 
G.  finitima  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  G.  flexifolia  R.  Br.  ter. 
{non  Hampe),  op.  cit.,  p.  417.  G.  Cockaynei  R.  Br.  ter.,  op. 
cit.,  p.  418.  G.  Pefriei  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  G.  Stevensii 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  G.  kaikouraensis  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
vol.  35,  p.  337. 

A  frequent  moss  in  New  Zealand,  and  frequently  fruiting,  though 
dioicous.  Most  usually  yellowish-green,  and  known  by  that"  and  the  narrow 
tapering  leaves  with  linear  basal  cells  from  G.  pulvinata,  and  indeed  from 
all  the  species.  The  var.  niyra  R.  Br.  ter  (Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27,  p.  415) 
appears  to  me  a  colour  form  only,  and  scarcely  worth  retaining. 

Drummond's  type  of  G.  cyynicolla  Tayl.  is  G.  pulvinata  var.  obtusa, 
but  Knight's  specimens  so  named  in  Herb.  Schimp.  at  Kew  belong 
to  G.  trichophylla. 

*  The  enlarged  drawings  of  this  species  by  Brown  in  the  Christchurch  Museum 
show  this  feature  very  clearly,  and  also  the  small,  entire,  mitriform  calyptra. 


158  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 


/■ 


5.  Grimmia  pulvinata  (L.)  Sm.,  Eng.  Bot.,  t.  1728  (1807)  ;    Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  424.     Var.  obtusa  (Brid.)  Bry.  Eur.,  fasc.  25-28,  p.  12  (1845). 

Syn.  G.  pulvinata  var.  africana  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  75  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  425.  G.  cygnicoJJa  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ. 
Bot.,  V,  1g  (1846).  G.  rotunda  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst, 
vol.  27,  p.  416.  G.  obovata  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  G.  pusilla 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  417.  G.  ivebbii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  419. 
G.  Hutchinsonii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit..  vol.  35,  p.  337.  G.  coarctata 
C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  37,  159.  G.  micro-globosa  C.  M..  op.  cit..  p.  160. 
G.  austro- pulvinata  C.  M.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Var.  basaltica  (Mitt.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  G.  basaltica  Mitt,  in  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  425. 

I  have  seen  no  New  Zealand  specimens  of  G.  pulvinata  that  I  could 
refer  to  type  (most  belonging  to  var.  obtusa),  nor  have  I  seen  any  records 
for  this  form  ;  the  fact  that  Brotherus  includes  the  above-cited  three  species 
of  C.  Mueller's  under  the  sjTionymy  of  G.  pulvinata  by  no  means  implies 
that  they  belong  to  the  type  ;  the  descriptions  in  fact  make  it  clear  that 
they  belong  to  the  variety. 

G.  basaltica  Mitt,  must,  I  feel  confident,  be  referred  here.  It  is 
described  as  differing  from  G.  orbicularis  in  the  more  deeply  ribbed  capsule, 
with  the  peristome-teeth  reflexed.  The  leaves  in  Mitten's  specimens  at 
Kew  (under  the  name  G.  reflexidens),*  coll.  Lauder  Lindsay,  are  idejitical 
with  G.  pulvinata.  The  peristome-teeth  in  mature  capsules  are  in  several 
cases  strongly  reflexed  against  the  capsule-wall,  though  two  or  three 
capsules  have  them  spreading  and  only  slightly  reflexed.  In  other  respects 
the  plant  does  not  differ  from  G.  pulvinata. 

The  position  of  the  ])eristome-teeth  in  mature  capsules  is  usually 
spreading  almost  horizontally.  A  specimen  from  Brown's  herbarium, 
coll.  W.  Bell  at  foot  of  Lake  Wakatipu,  and  labelled  l)y  Bell  "  G.  basaltica,'' 
has  the  capsules  deeply  plicate,  but  the  teeth  iiorizontally  spreading,  not 
reflexed.  In  my  own  herbarium  I  have  Scotch  and  Irish  specimens  of 
G.  pulvinata  with  the  teeth  slightly  reflexed,  and  in  one  tuft  a  single  capsule 
has  them  strongly  reflexed  as  in  Mitten's  G.  basaltica.  while  the  other 
capsules  in  the  tuft  are  normal.  G.  basaltica  muf^t  therefore  be  considered, 
I  think,  a  variety  only. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

G.  diminuta  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27.  p.  417  —  Seligerla 
diminuta  (B.  Br.  ter.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

G.  Buchanani  ^tirton  =  Canipylodontiit)n  lineare. 

G.  Turneri  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  35.  p.  336  =  Ptychomitrium 
aiistrale. 

G.  Barrii  R".  Br.  ter..  op.  cit.,  p.  331 —Ptychomitrium  Barrii. 

Rhacomitrium  Brid.,  Mant.,  p.  78  (1819). 
Key  to  the  Species. 
r Stems  more  or  leas  pro.'itrate.     Leaves  ending  in  a  very  long, 
1.-^  denticulate,  gran ulose  hair- point  ..  ..3.  hypnoides. 

[^  Stems  more  erect ;  hair-points  none  or  short  2 

„  /Leaves  deeply  plicate         . .  . .  . .  .  .  .  .      2.  ptychopkyllum. 

■  \Leaves  not  plicate  . .  . .  .  .  . .  .  .      I.  crispulum. 

*  Mitten  no  doubt  altered  his  MS.  name  reflexidens  to  hasaUica  owing  to  the  existence 
of  a.  reflexidens  C  M.  (1849). 


GRIMMIACEAE.  159 

1.  Rhacomitrium  crispulum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.,  p.  181 
(1867)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  75  ,    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  426. 

Syn.  Dryptodon  crispulus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Antarct.  i,  57  (1843). 
Rhacomitrium  convolutum  Mont,  in  Ann.  Sc.  Nat.,  iv,  122  (1845). 
Grimmia  symphyodonta  C.  M.,  Syn.,  i.  809  (1849).  Rhacomitrium 
symphiodon  Mitt,  in  Fl.  Tasm..  ii,  181  (melius  syiiiphyodontuin)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  426.  R.  protensum  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  N.Z., 
ii,  76  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  426  {non  Braun).  Grimmia  elegans 
C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  1898,  p.  168.  G.  hehola  C.  M.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 
.  Dryptodon  chlorocarpi'.s  Mitt,  in  F.  v.  Mueller's  Fragm.  phyt. 
austr.,  xi,  p.  114.     Rhacomitrium  chlorocarpum,  Par.  Ind.,  ed.  i. 

Var.  rupestre  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Dryptodon  ruijestris  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot..  1844, 
p.  544.  Rhacomitrium  rupestre  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  65  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  j).  426.  Grimmia  nigrita  C.  M.,  Syn.,  i,  801. 
Rhacomitrium  nigritum  Jaeg.,  Adumbr..  i.  368. 

The  plants  of  this  specific  type  are  very  difficult  to  unravel.  There 
is  a  remarkable  parallelism  between  them  and  the  various  forms  of 
R.  heteroatickum,  including  R.  ajfine,  of  the  Northern  Hemisphere,  and  they 
have  led,  like  that,  to  the  founding  of  numerous  species,  each  presenting 
characters  of  some  importance,  but  too  closely  intergrading  to  be  satisfactorily 
regarded  as  specific.  Likf  the  northern  plant,  the  stems  may  be 
fastigiately  brancherl  and  almost  without  the  short  lateral  branchlets 
characteristic  of  Rhacomitrium,  or  these  may  be  well  developed  ;  the  leaves 
may  be  elongate  and  subcrisped  when  dr^-,  or  short  and  closely  imbricated  ; 
they  may  b*'  erect  or  falcate  ;  the  jnargins  widely  recurved  throughout, 
or  very  narrowly  on  one  side  only  ;  the  uj)per  cells  may  be  isodiametric  or 
elongate  (both  forms  occurring  on  th'e  same  stem)  ;  the  apex  may  be  longly 
or  shortly  hair-pointed  or  quite  without  hairs,  and  may  then  be  acute  or 
obtuse  ;  the  seta  varies  much  in  length,  and  the  capsule  also  in  size,  shape, 
and  colour. 

For  these  reasons  1  am  unable  to  see  more  than  one  specific  type  in  the 
plants  which  have  been  described  as  species  under  the  above  synonymy. 
I  have  felt  a  slight  hesitation  about  R.  rupestre,  and,  as  it  appears  at  the 
least  to  be  a  very  extreme  form,  and  to  have  certain  marked  characters 
showing  some  constant  correlation,  I  have  retained  it  as  a  variety.  Cardot 
(Fl.  bryol.  des  Terres  Magell..  &c.,  p.  Ill)  has  described  and  figured  a  very 
striking  feature  in  the  areolation  of  this  plant,  which  I  have  verified  in  a 
specimen  from  Kerguelen,  in  which  the  cell-walls  of  the  basal  areolation 
are  punctulated  with  dots  in  longitudinal  rows,  which  in  the  upper  part  of 
the  leaf  become  laterally  extended  and  confluent  so  as  to  form  short  horizontal 
plicae  or  furrows  (are  they  not  perhaps  rather  thickenings  of  the  cell- wall  ?) 
crossing  and  obscuring  the  upper  cells.  I  have  made  no  study  of  the 
Antarctic  plants  in  connection  with  this  structure,  but  from  Cardot's 
observations  it  would  appear  to  be  restricted  to  this  particular  form,  and  it 
gives  an  additional  reason  for  treating  it  as  distinct,  varietally  at  least,  from 
the  ordinary  forms  of  R.  crispulum.  The  variety,  apart  from  this  character, 
is  distinguished  by  its  dark  colour,  densely  imbricated  shorter  leaves,  reddish 
capsule,  long  lid,  and  especially  by  the  entire  or  nearly  entire  peristome- 
teeth.  This  latter  character  is  no  doubt  the  one  on  which  authors  have 
mainly  relied  in  keeping  R.  rupestre  distinct  as  a  species  from  R.  crispulum, 


160  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

some  forms  of  which  have  the  teeth  divided  to  or  nearly  to  the  base  into  two 
filiform  crura,  while  in  the  more  usual  case  they  are  only  partially  and  very 
irregularly  split.  But  in  Rhacomitrium  this  character  is  of  the  least  possible 
value.  The  authors  of  the  Bry.  Europaea  may  well  be  quoted  on  this 
point  in  their  notes  on  the  peristome  of  Rhacomitrium  heterostichum  : 
"  Peristomii  dentes  .  .  .  bifidi,  cruribus  inaequalibus  vel  omnino 
liberis,  vel  irregulariter  conglutinatis,  baud  raro  fissis,  nonnumquam  toto 
longitudine  integri  aut  solo  apice  bifidi."  And  a  glance  at  their  figures 
(tab.  265,  266)  can  hardly  fail  to  convince  even  the  most  inveterate 
"  splitter  "  that  the  form  of  the  peristome-teeth  is  the  last  character  on  which 
species  can  be  founded  in  this  group. 

Wilson's  MS.  notes  in  his  herbarium  show  that  he  finally  arrived  at 
practically  the  same  conclusions.  He  writes  :  "  There  is  reason  to  conclude 
that  all  the  New  Zealand  specimens  (except  a  barren  one  in  herb.  Turner 
from  Dickson  called  Grimmia  nigricans,  agreeing  with  Dryptodon  rupestris 
from  Hermite  Island)  are  different  states  of  one  species."  I  have  not  been 
able  to  find  this  plant  in  Turner's  herbarium  ;  I  presume  it  to  be  the  var. 
nipestre,  which  appears  to  me  to  be  the  extreme  form  of  the  species  reached 
under  frigid  and  exposed  conditions. 

This  var.  rupestre  is  exceedingly  rare  in  New  Zealand.  Colenso's  plants 
so  named  in  Hooker's  herbarium  are  forms  of  R.  crispulum  merely,  lacking 
the  distinctive  characters,  such  as  they  are,  of  var.  rupestre.  A  single 
sterile  plant,  however,  "  H.  2646  Bryum  ater.  New  Zealand.  Dryptodon 
rupestris  H.  f.  &  W.,"  det.  Mitten,  is  the  correct  plant,  not  only  having  the 
colour  and  foliation,  but  the  leaves  also  exhibiting  the  peculiar  transverse 
striolations  described  by  Cardot. 

A  plant  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium  from  Stewart  Island,  comes  very  near 
the  variety,  and  perhaps  should  be  included  under  it.  It  has  a  very  rigid 
habit,  the  leaves  rigidly  erect  or  erecto-patent,  both  moist  and  dry  ;  the 
capsule  is  reddish,  the  lid  long-beaked,  the  peristome-teeth  while  long  and 
narrow  are  scarcely  divided,  mostly  only  marked  by  a  narrow  pellucid 
median  line,  along  which  they  scarcely  or  rarely  split ;  the  basal  cell-walls 
are  seriately  punctulate,  but  the  upper  cells  have  not  the  transverse  striola- 
tions described  above  ;  and  the  seta  is  exceptionally  short,  shorter  in  fact 
than  the  capsule.      It  is  obviously  therefore  extremely  near  to  the  variety. 

R.  heterostichum  (Hedw.)  /s  cited  by  various  authorities  from  Tasmania 
and  New  Zealand,  but  I  think  under  a  misapprehension.  At  any  rate,  all 
the  specimens  I  have  seen  so  named  from  either  Island  belong  to 
R.  crispulum.  The  southern  species  differs  appreciably  from  R.  heterostichum 
(aggr.)  in  general  habit,  the  very  frequently  yellowish  colour  (rarely  the 
black  hue  that  is  so  common  in  the  northern  plant),  &c.,  but  it  is  not 
easy  to  define  any  marked  structural  diSerences.  A  feature  common  to  all  • 
the  New  Zealand  specimens  I  have  examined,  in  a  more  or  less  marked 
degree,  and  certainly  less  characteristic  of  R.  heterostichum  (though 
occasionally  found  there),  is  the  structure  of  the  basal  angles  of  the  leaf  ; 
these  are  more  or  less  decurrent,  and,  while  most  of  the  cells  remain 
practically  unaltered  to  the  point  of  insertion,  a  single  row  of  marginal 
cells  is  markedly  distinct,  as  they  are  hyaline,  not  sinuose,  and  the  lowest 
one  or  two  often  considerably  enlarged. 

I  have  examined  the  R.  convolutum  Mont,  from  Chile,  and  it  is 
certainly,  as  Mitten  suggests,  identical  with  R.  crispulum.     I  have  not  seen 


GRIMMIACEAE.  161 

the  two  species  described  as  new  by  C.  Mueller  in  Hedwig.,  1898,  but  from 
the  descriptions  there  can  be  no  shadow  of  doubt  that  they  belong  here. 

R.  crispulum  is  distinguished  from  R.  ptychophyUum  at  once  by  the 
leaves,  which  are  not  plicate,  though  when  dry  the  strong  carinate  nerve 
may  sometimes  give  this  appearance  ;  in  any  case  they  have  not  the 
numerous  deep  and  narrow  plicae  of  that  species. 

R.  crispulum  is  widely  distributed  throughout  the  Subantarctic  regions 
of  both  hemispheres.  I  have  lately  recorded  it  from  several  localities  in 
South  Africa. 

The  var.  crispulum  is  recorded  in  the  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.  from  the  North 
Island,  coll.  Colenso,  but  I  have  seen  no  specimens  which  I  should  refer 
to  it  in  the  collections  at  Kew  and  the  British  Museum.  The  Stewart 
Island  plant  referred  to  above  is  the  nearest  approach  I  have  seen  ;  but 
I  suspect  it  may  be  found  on  some  of  the  higher  mountains.  There  is, 
however,  a  specimen  in  Hooker's  herb.  '"  Bryum  ater.  New  Zealand, 
H.  2646,"  determined  by  Mitten  as  Drypfodon  rupestris  H.  f.  &  W..  and  I 
presume  collected  by  Hooker,  which  is  no  doubt  correct,  even  showing  the 
characteristic  transverse  cell  striolations.  But  the  data  as  to  locality  are 
vague. 

2.  Rhacomitrium  ptychophyUum  Mitt,  in  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  426. 

A  fine  species,  like  the  most  robust,  yellowish  forms  of  R.  crispulum, 
but  known  at  once  by  the  numerous  deep  sharp  plicae  of  the  leaves,  which 
are  only  shortly  diaphanous  at  the  tip. 

I  have  it  from  both  the  North  and  South  Islands,  but  it  appears  not  to 
be  common.     It  is  endemic  to  New  Zciiland. 

3.  Rhacomitrium     hypnoides     (L.)    Lindb,    in    Oefv.    af    K.   Vet.-Akad. 
Foerh.   1866,  p.  552. 

Syn.  R.  lanuginosum  (Ehrh.)  Brid.,  Mant.   M..  p.  79  (1819)  ;    Fl. 
N.Z.  ii,  76  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  427. 

Var.  pruinosum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  76  (1855);    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  427. 

Syn.  R.  pruinosum  C.  M.  in  Verb.  d.  K.  K.  zool.  bot.  Ges.  in  Wien, 
1869,  p.  224. 

The  variety,  distinguished  by  the  extremely  hoar}-  leaves  with  long 
spinulose-serrate  hair-points,  is  the  only  form  found  in  New  Zealand  ;  it 
does  not  occur  in  the  Northern  Hemisphere,  where  the  typical  form  is  one 
of  the  commonest  alpine  or  subalpine  and  boreal  mosses.  Both  forms, 
however,  occur  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  so  that  the  geographical 
distribution  can  scarcely  be  taken  as  indicating  a  specific  distinction. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

R.  protensum  Braun,  H.  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  426. — All  the  specimens 
of  this,  as  well  as  New  Zealand  specimens  named  R.  fasciculare  Brid.,  in 
Hooker's  and  Wilson's  herbaria,  belong  to  forms  of  R.  crispulum. 


162  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Anoectangium  (Hedw.),  Bry.  eur.,  fasc.  29-30,  1846. 

Only  one  species  has  been  recorded  from  New  Zealand  —  viz., 
A.  compactum  Schwaegr.  The  distribution  of  A.  compactum  is,  however, 
entirely  within  the  Northern  Hemisphere,  and  the  New  Zealand  species  is 
definitely  though  not  widely  distinct,  and  is  here  described  as  A.  Bellii 
Broth. 

Anoectangium  Bellii  Broth.,  MS.  in  sched.  sp.  nov. 

A.  compacto  Schwaegr.  affiue ;  difEert  foliis  multo  angustioribus, 
linearibus  vel  lineari-lanceolatis,  peracutis,  et  nervo  dorso  minute  distincte 
scaberulo. 

A  densely  tufted  plant,  compact  and  abundantly  radiculose  in  the  lower 
part,  much  resembling  species  of  Weisia  and  Gymnostomum ,  but  differing 
essentially  in  the  lateral,  not  terminal,  fruit.  The  New  Zealand  species 
is  much  like  the  European  A.  compactum,  but  differs  clearly  in  the  narrower 
very  acute  leaves,  with  a  sharp  point  mostly  formed  by  the  excurrent  or 
percurrent  nerve,  which  is  finely  but  distinctly  scaberulous  at  back.  The 
cells  are  rendered  opaque,  each  one  being  crowned  on  both  surfaces  by 
2-5  rather  high  papillae,  only  a  very  few  at  extreme  base  being  elongate, 
smooth  and  pellucid.  Margin  plane.  Perichaetial  leaves  abruptly  and 
rigidly  cuspidate  from  a  sheathing  base.     Capsule  gymnostomous. 

^a6.— Mount  Ida,  alt.  3,500  ft..  Otago,  coll.  D.  Petrie,  det.  Brotherus  ; 
No.  669  in  Herb.  Beckett.  Mr.  Petrie  also  sent  it  me  from  Eangi  Taipo, 
Westland,  and  I  have  it  from  Lake  Wakatipu  and  Mount  Torlesse.  It  is 
recorded  in  the  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.  from  Otago  ;  it  would  appear  not  to  have 
been  found  in  the  North  Island. 

Amphidium  (Nees)  Schimper  emend,  in  Bry,  eur.  Consp.  (1855). 

Amphidium    cyathicarpum    (Mont.)    Broth,    in    Engl.    &    Prantl,    Pflan- 
zenfani.,   Musci,  i,  460  (1902). 

Syn.  Zygodon  cyathicarpiis  Mont,  in  Ann.  Sci.  Nat.  (1845),  p.  106  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  434.  Z.  integrifolius  C.  M.  &  Beckett  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol..  25,  p.  292  (1892),  et  C.  M.  in  Hedwig., 
vol.  37,  p.  133.     Z.  compactus  C.  M.,  op.  cit.,  p.  134  (1898). 

This  genus  (often  known  as  Amphoridium  Schimp.)  differs  from  Zygodon 
in  the  guide-cells  of  the  nerve  being  median,  not  basal,  and  in  the  very 
short  seta  and  hardly  exserted  capsule,  which  is  pachydermatous,  and  when 
dry  wide-mouthed  and  urceolate,  quite  gymnostomous. 

The  single  N.Z.  species  is  a  very  widespread  one  in  the  subtropical  belt, 
being  found  in  Ecuador  and  Chile,  in  Equatorial  Africa  and  South  Africa, 
in  Australia,  and  Tasmania. 

It  closely  resembles  A.  Moiigeotii  (Bry.  eur.)  of  the  Northern  Hemi- 
sphere, but  is  (usually  at  least)  autoicou.s,  and  has  extremely  narrow, 
ligulate,  flexuose  leaves,  which  are  either  entire  above  or  indistinctly  notched, 
or  sometimes  quite  markedly,  remotely  denticulate  ;  very  variable  on  the 
same  specimen. 

I  have  original  gatherings  of  Z.  integrifolius  C.  M.  &  Beck,  (redescribed 
by  C.  M.  in  Hedwigia,  vol.  37),  ex  herb.  Beckett.  It  was  supposed  to 
differ  from  A.  cyathicarpum  in  the  entire  leaves  without  hyaline  basal  cells, 
and  C.  Mueller  adds  that  the  seta  is  "  campylopodiaceo-flexuoso."     I  find 


GRIMMIACEAE.  163 

the  leaves,  however,  in  the  original  specimen  quite  distinctly  toothed,  the 
hyaline  cells  at  base  just  as  in  A.  cyathicarpum  ;  and  the  seta,  while 
flexuose,  by  no  means  "  campylopodiaceous."  It  is  quite  inseparable  from 
A.  cyathicarpum.  Z.  compactus  C.  M.  is  certainly  the  same  tiling,  judging 
from  the  description,  which  agrees  exactly  with  our  species 

Zygodon  Hook.  &  Tayl.,  Muscol.  Brit.,  p.  70  (1818). 

A  genus  of  small  mosses,  mostly  tufted  and  arboreal,  less  frequently 
rupestral,  with  ribbed  capsules  exserted  on  a  more  or  less  elongate  seta. 
Peristome  orthotrichoid — ^  often,  however,  imperfect  or  wanting  —  and 
cucullate  calyptra.  The  species  are  difficult  to  define  not  so  much  from  a 
tendency  to  intergrade  or  because  they  are  very  variable,  but  because  the 
differences  are  slight,  and  in  some  cases  rest  principally  on  inflorescence 
and  on  minute  peristome  differences.  In  the  following  key  I  have  attempted, 
quite  artifically,  to  distinguish  them,  but  it  is  a  genus  in  which  a  know- 
ledge of  the  plants  themselves  is  much  the  safest  and  easiest  guide  to  f-heir 
recognition. 

There  has  been  a  good  deal  of  confusion  caused  by  duplication  of 
specific  names  in  this  genus,  which  it  may  be  of  advantage  to  clear  up  at 
the  commencement. 

Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  \).  441,  describes  and  figures 
Z.  mucronatus  Broth.  M.S.,  a  plant  which,  however,  Brotherus  subsequently 
identified  as  having  been  alreadv  described — Z.  ininutus  C.  M.  &  Hpe.  in 
Linn.,  1856.  p.  211. 

C.  Mueller,  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37.  p.  136.  described  independently 
Z .•  mucronatus  n.  sp.,  which  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  previous  plant. 
This  I  have  examined  and  find  identical  with  Z.  a)ionialus  Doz.  &  Molk. 

Paris  lias  added  to  the  confusion  by  the  following  reference  :— 

rr  .         I  Broth. ^ — Z.  minutifs. 

Z.  mucronatus     ■  n    nt        r,        ^ 

(L.  M.  — Z.  submucronatus. 

On  turning  to  Z.  submucronatus,  however,  no  such  name  is  found.  The 
explanation  probably  is  that  Paris  considered  the  name  mucronatus  C.  M. 
as  invalid,  being  antedated  by  Z.  tnucronatus  Broth.,  and  proposed  for  it 
the  name  Z.  submucronatus  Par.,  which,  however,  slipped  out  from  the 
later  page.  The  identification  of  Z.  mucronatus  C.  M.,  however,  with 
Z.  anomalus  Doz.  &  Molk.  renders  Paris 's  proposed  name  unnecessary. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

f  Robust  plants  ;    stems  1-3  cm.  high  (Z.  Memiesii  may  be  sought 

1.  <(  here)    . . 

(^  Small  plant#;  stems  rarely  1  cm.  high 

f Leaves    undulate    at    margins,    seta    about     1  cm.,    often    more 

2.  -{  synoicous 

[^Leaves  not  undulate  ;    seta  rarely  1  cm.  ;    autoicous  or  dioicous   . , 
o  /  Outer  peristome  failing 
'  ■  1  Peristome  double 
.    f  Leaves  obtuse  and  rounded    .  . 
■\Lea%'es  acute  (in  Z.  s^ibminutus  at  times  subobtuse) 

fNerve  cxcurrent 
5.  •{  Nerve  percurrent 

[^ Nerve  ceasing  below  apex 
J.   /Moderately  robust,  peristome  double    . . 
■  \Ver3"  minute,  peristome  0       . . 


2 

4 

1. 

anomalus. 

3 

2. 

intermedius. 

3. 

Brown  it. 

5. 

obtusifolius. 

5 

7. 

minutus. 

8. 

subminulus. 

6 

4. 

Memiesii.. 

6. 

sulcaius. 

164  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

1.  Zygodon   anomalus   Doz.    &    Molk.,    Muse,    frond.    Arch,   ind.,    p.    22 
(1844)  ;   Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,  p.   185  {I860). 

Syn.  Z.  Reinwardtii  H.  f.  &  Wils.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  p.  81  ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
FL,  p.  434  (nee  Z.  Reinwardtii  (Hornsch.)  A.  Br.).  Z.  mucronatus 
C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  136  (nee  Z.  mucronatus  Broth,  e 
Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  441). 

This  is  the  speeies  whieh  has  generally  been  known  as  Z.  Reinwardtii, 
the  plant  of  Java  and  Ceylon  ;  that  has  the  leaves  spinulose-denticulate 
at  apex,  while  in  the  New  Zealand  species  the  leaf-apex  is  either  qiiite 
entire  or  with  one  or  two  indistinct  notches,  of  quite  a  difierent  character 
from  the  teeth  of  Z.  Reinwardtii.  It  is  described  in  the  Fl.  N.Z.  as  "  var.  (3 
foliis  minus  dentatis  subintegris,"'  with  the  remark  that  the  peristome 
is  absent  in  this  variety. 

Z.  anomalus  has  been  considered  by  various  authors  as  synonymous 
with  Z.  Reinwardtii,  but  Fleischer  (Musci  .  .  .  von  Buitenzorg,  ii) 
retains  both  species  as  independent,  and  on  the  whole  this  seems  the  most 
satisfactory  treatment.  The  difference's  are  no  doubt  light,  consisting 
almost  entirely  in  the  leaves  toothed  in  Z.  Reinwardtii,  entire  or  nearly 
so  in  Z.  anomalus,  and  the  inflorescence  polygamous  (synoieous  and 
dioicous)  in  the  former,  synoieous  in  the  latter.  The  outer  peristome  exists 
in  both. 

All  the  New  Zealand  and  Australian  plants  belong  to  Z.  anomalus, 
as  does  also  the  New  Guinea  plant  collected  by  Giulianetti.  The  plants 
are  put  by  Brotherus  in  a  section  ha\4ng  outer  peristome  failing,  inner  of 
16  cilia  ;  but  Fleischer  describes  the  Javan  Z.  Reinwardtii  and  Z.  anomalus 
as  with  rudimentary  outer  peristome. 

C.  Mueller  described  his  Z.  mucronatus  as  dioicous  and  gymnostomous  ; 
Brotherus  points  out,  however,  that  it  is  neither,  and  maintains  it  as  a 
good  species  :  but  (if  it  is  not  considered  a  form  or  variety  of  Z.  Rein- 
wardtii) there  is  no  doubt  that  it  must  be  referred  to  Z.  anomalus.  I 
have  examined  original  specimens  ex  herb.  C.  Mueller,  and  it  is  certainly 
the  ordinary  New  Zealand  Z.  anomalus. 

Brotherus,  moreover,  gives  New  Zealand  and  Tasmania  as  localities  for 
Z.  Reinwardtii  ;  but  this  d».es  not  imply  that  he  has  seen  toothed-leaved 
plants  from  these  localities,  only  that  he  accepts  the  records  of  other  writers 
under  this  name.  I  have  seen  no  Australian  plants  with  the  definite 
spinulose  toothing  (cf.  Plate  IX,  fig.  3a)  of  Z.  Reinwardtii.  If  both  forms 
occurred  there  side  by  side,  as  in  Java,  I  should  think  it  strong  evidence 
that  one  was  a  derivative  of  the  other  only. 

The  nerve  is  sometimes  described  as  excurrent  and  forming  a  mucro, 
but  it  appears  to  me  to  cease  nearly  always  below  the  apex,  and  the  fine 
mucro  not  to  be  formed  by  the  nerve. 

Z.  anomalus  is  the  most  robust  of  the  New  Zealand  spefies,  and,  being 
synoieous,  is  more  frequently  and  abundantly  fruiting  than  Z.  intermedius 
and  Z.  Brownii.  It  is  also  known  from  these  by  the  larger  leaves  with  more 
or  less  waved  margins.  It  is  probably  more  or  less  distributed  throughout 
New  Zealand. 

2.  Zygodon  intermedius  B.  &  £.,  Brv.  eur.,  iii,  fasc.  4,  p.  9  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii, 
p.  80  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  434. 

The  commonest  species  in  New  Zealand,  and  with  a  very  wide 
geographical  area.  It  scarcely  differs,  moreover,  from  the  European 
Z.  conoideus.  It  occurs  in  Java  (Z.  affinis  Doz.  &  Molk.),  fide  Lindberg.  It 
is  known  from  Z.  Brownii  by  the  peristome  only,  from  the  remaining  species 


GRIMMIACEAE.  1 65 

by  the  larger  size  and  longer  seta.  Z.  Menziesii  has  a  double  peristome, 
and  is  usually  a  terrestrial  or  rupestral  species,  forming  denser  tufts  with 
shorter  stems,  closer  foliation,  the  leaves  closely  spirally  enrolled  when 
dry,  wider  with  broader  points,  &c.  Z.  intermedins  is  nearly  always  found 
on  wood. 

3.   Zygodon  Brownii  Schwaegr..  Suppl.,  iv.  p.  317  (1842)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii, 

p.  81  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  434. 

Syn.  Z.  gracilicaulis  C.  M.  in  Hedwig..  vol.  37,  p.  135. 

The  Handbook  gives  some  distinguishing  characters  in  the  leaves  to 
separate  this  from  Z.  intermedius,  as  does  Wilson  in  his  herbarium  notes. 
but  I  do  not  find  them  borne  out  by  an  examination  of  the  specimens  ; 
nor,  indeed,  do  Wilson's  notes  and  sketches  support  the  characters  given  in 
the  Handbook.  The  nerve  is  certainly  not  continuous  and  excurrent,  as 
stated.  The  sole  difference  is  to  be  found  in  the  peristome  ;  in  Z.  ixter- 
medius  there  is  an  inner  peristome  only,  of  8  cilia  ;  in  Z.  Brownii  there 
is  an  outer  peristome  present,  which,  however,  is  "  often  rudimentary  or 
irregular."  I  am  strongly  inclined  to  think  that  the  two  will  have  to  be 
merged  into  one  species.  The  outer  peristome  of  Z.  Brownii  may  be  well 
developed,  and  in  that  case  there  is  a  distinctly  greater  difference  between 
this  form  and  that  with  the  outer  peristome  rudimentary  than  there  is 
between  this  and  Z.  intermedius  with  outer  peristome  wanting.  I  have 
not,  however,  had  sufficient  material  of  Z.  Brownii  under  my  eye  to  justify 
the  reduction  ;  but  I  am  confident  that  further  study  by  New  Zealand 
bryologists  will  ultimately  result  in  its  being  made. 

I  have  examined  an  original  specimen  of  Z.  gracilicaulis  C.  M.  in  Herb. 
C.  Mueller,  and  find  it  absolutely  identical,  vegetatively,  with  Z.  intermedins 
and  Z.  Brownii.  C.  Mueller  describes  it  as  not  exhibiting  peristome,  but 
Brotherus  jilaces  it  in  a  section  with  double  peristome  ;  this  implies  that 
he  has  detected  a  well-developed  peristome,  in  which  case  it  must  be  referred 
to  Z.  Brownii  rather  than  to  Z.  intermedius. 

4.   Zygodon   Menziesii   (Schwaegr.)    W.    Arn.,   Disjjos.   M.,   p.    15   (1825)  ; 
Handb.   X.Z.   FL.   p.  435. 

Syn.  Codonoblepharum  Menziesii  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  ii,  p.  142  (1624). 
Zygodon  Drummondii  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  1847,  p.  46 
{fide  Mitten).  Bnjum  oamaruense  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  vol.  31  (1899)  p.  447. 

Generally  shorter  and  more  caespitose  than  the  preceding  plants,  and 
often  at  least  terrestrial  in  habitat  ;  the  stems  very  short  with  dense 
leaves  which  are  closely  spirally  twisted  when  dry,  in  general  ;  the  leaves 
are  wider  than  in  the  preceding  plants,  less  acutely  pointed,  with  a 
considerably  stouter,  brownish  nerve,  and  cells  of  a  different  character. 
In  the  previously  enumerated  species  the  cells  are  filled  with  the  cell- 
contents  and  are  strongly  incrassate  with  pellucid  cell-walls  ;  they  are 
therefore  opaque,  but  very  distinct.  In  the  present  plant  they  are  much 
less  incrassate,  and  at  the  same  time  more  free  from  cell-contents  ;  they 
are  therefore  less  opaque,  but  on  the  other  hand  are  less  clearly  defined. 
They  are  usually  very  regularly  arranged  in  rows  ascending  obliquely  from 
the  nerve  to  the  margin. 

The  seta  is  variable  in  length,  but  rarely  if  ever  reaches  a  centimetre  ; 
it  is  rather  stouter  than  in  Z.  intermedius.  and  often  flexuose  ;  the  capsule 
is  shorter  and  wider,  with  a  distinct  neck  ;    the  peristome  well  developed. 


166  BKYOLOGY    OP    NEW    ZEALAND, 

double,  with  16  internal  processes,  often  connivent  in  the  form  of  a  cone  ; 
the  lid  very  shortly  beaked.     It  is  probably  fairly  common. 

R.  Brown  was  curiously  misled  over  his  Bryuni  oamaruense.  Both  in 
his  own  herbarium  and  in  the  Christchurch  collection  it  is  represented  by 
a  pure  gathering  of  the  present  plant. 

5.  Zygodon  obtusifolius  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  159  (1820)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii, 
80  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  434. 

Syn.  CodonohlepJiarum  neglectum  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  396  {nomen  solum). 
Zygodon  neglectus  Hampe  &  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  133. 

Perhaps  the  most  distinct  of  the  New  Zealand  species,  on  account  of 
the  widely  rounded,  obtuse,  lingulate  leaves,  the  recurved  margin,  and 
pellucid  nerve  ceasing  much  below  the  apex,  and  scabrous  at  back.  I 
have  a  specimen  from  "  Nelson,  N.Z.,  Dr.  Grant,"  ex  herb,  Beckett,  but 
I  have  seen  no  other  records  from  the  South  Island.  In  the  North  Island 
it  occurs  on  both  trees  and  rocks. 

The  New  Zealand  plant  was  first  recorded  as  Z.  obtusifolius  Hook.,  but 
of  late  years  has  been  generally  known  as  Z.  neglectus.  I  have  failed  to 
ascertain  any  published  ground  for  separating  it  from  the  Indian  species. 
The  name  neglectus  as  a  valid  publication  rests  upon  C.  Mueller's  description 
in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  133.  There  he  describes  it  without  reference  to 
Z.  obtusifolius,  and  indeed  without  reference  to  the  New  Zealand  plants 
recorded  under  that  name  in  the  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  &c.  He  bases  it  on  a 
specimen  "  Z.  neglectus  Hpe.  in  sched.  1868  ;  Nova  Seelandia,  sine  loco 
natali  ;  Knight."  The  characters  he  gives  are  entirely  consonant  with 
Z.  obtusifolius  Hook.,  except  that  he  describes  the  peristome  as  single. 
The  New  Zealand  plant,  however,  has  the  peristome  constantly  double, 
and  there  is  no  reason  to  suspect  that  this  particular  specimen  differs  in 
that  respect  from  the  ordinary  plants. 

I  have  examined  Hampe's  herbarium  to  see  if  that  author  throws  any 
light  on  the  question  ;  the  only  specimen  of  Z.  neglectus  there  is  a  New 
Zealand  plant  without  collector's  name,  on  the  label  of  which  Hampe  has 
written  '"  Z.  neglectus  Hpe.,"  and  underneath  "  Z.  obtusifolius  H.  f.  &  W." 
There  are  no  notes  suggesting  any  difference  from  the  Indian  plant.  It  is 
not  even  certain  that  Hampe  originally  intended  to  separate  it ;  he  may 
have  written  the  name  Z.  neglectus  before  recognizing  that  it  was  already 
known  as  Z.  obtusifolius.  I  have  carefully  compared  the  New  Zealand 
species  with  the  Indian  Z.  obtusifolius  (orig.  leg.  Wallich),  and  find  no 
difference  whatever.     I  have  therefore  retained  the  original  name. 

6.  Zygodon  sulcatus  (Knight)  Dixon,  comb,  nov, 

Syn.  Gymnostommn  sulcatum  Knight  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  7, 
p.  355  (1874).  Zygodon  nanus  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.  vol.  37,  p.  135 
(1898). 

No  specimens  of  Gym.  sulcatum  Knight  have  been  available,  but  from 
Knight's  description  and  figures  in  the  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  whatever  that  it  is  identical  with  the  plant  described  by  C.  Mueller 
as  Z.  nanus.  This  species,  the  type  of  which,  by  the  courtesy  of  the 
authorities  of  the  Berlin  Museum,  I  have  examined,  has  stems  only  2-5  mm. 
high,  with  the  leaves  widely  patent  and  recurved  when  moist,  shortly  tapering 
and  acute,  very  carinate-concave  with  the  stout  pellucid  nerve  (not 
"  perangusta,"  as  C.  Mueller  describes  it),  which  ceases  well  below  the 
apex  ;  cells  small,  rather  obscure,  scarcely  elongate  below  ;  margin  plane 
or  nearly  so  ;    seta  4-5  mm.  long,  capsule  oval,  without  any  distinct  neck. 


GRIMM  I  ACE  AE.  167 

at  least  in  the  operculate  stage,  pale  brown  with  a  dark-purplish  obliquely 
rostrate  lid.     Peristome  0.     Calyptra  small. 

It  is  quite  distinct  in  the  small  size,  minute  leaves  with  nerve  ceasing 
well  below  the  apex,  and  gymnostomous  capsule. 

Hah. — No  locality  whatever  beyond  "  New  Zealand  "  is  given  by  Knight. 
Greymouth  ;    leg.  Helms,  in  herb.  C.  Mueller. 

R.  Brown  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  287,  it  may  be  recalled,  arrived 
at  the  same  conclusion  as  to  the  generic  position  of  Z.  sulcatus  Knight. 

7.  Zygodon  minutus  C.  M.  &  Hpe.  in  Linn.,  1856,  p.  211. 

8yn.  Z.  mucronatus  Broth,  e  Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29, 
p.  441  (nee  Z.  tnvcronatiis  C.  N.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37.  p.  136). 

A  very  small,  densely  tufted  plant,  with  abundant  fruit,  on  setae  only 
a  few  millimetres  in  length  ;  leaves  elliptic-lanceolate,  narrowed  at  base 
and  tapering  to  a  narrow,  acute  point,  with  the  nerve  generally  excurrent 
in  a  sharp  mucro,  the  cells  rather  large,  distinct,  and  nearly  all  somewhat 
elongate — not  isodiametric — smooth  or  nearly  so,  lax  at  extreme  base  ; 
nerve  rather  stout,  carinate,  smooth  at  back. 

The  cell-structure  and  the  excurrent  nerve  will  distinguish  it  from 
Z.  sulcatus  (Knight). 

Gathered  in  Auckland  by  D.  Petrie,  det.  Brotherus.  I  have  also  a 
specimen  labelled  "  N.Z.  Travers,"  ex  herb.  Mitten.  I  do  not  know  of  any 
other  records  ;   the  original  gathering  was  made  by  F.  Mueller  in  Australia. 

8.  Zygodon  subminutus  Broth.  MS.  in  sched.  sp.  no  v.     (Plate  IX,  fig.  2.) 

Tenellus,  caespitans,  pallidus  ;  caules  graciles,  molles,  vix  0*5  cm.  alti, 
dense  radiculosi,  Hexuosi  surculis  parvifoliis  saepe  intermixtis.  Folia 
niinuta,  oblomjo-lanceolata,  acuta  vel  subacuta,  rarius  subobtusa.  perpeUucida, 
marginibus  planis  vel  leniter  recurvis,  integris  ;  costa  valida.  subpellucida, 
saepe  Jlavida,  ante  apicem  soluta,  laevis.  Cellulae  pellucidae,  plerumque 
inanes,  irregulares  (quadratae,  siibquadratae,  rhomboideae,  ovales),  in- 
crassatae,  laeves,  ad  basin  minime  mutatae.  ?Dioicus.  Seta  3-4  mm., 
gracilis,  theca  penninuta,  ovalis,  collo  distincto  iiullo,  sicca  plicata,  operculo 
oblique  rostellato,  calyptra  parva  ;  spori  minuti.  Peristomium  ?  simplex 
(imperfectum)  e  membrana  distincta  alta,  laevis,  pellucida,  articulata 
oriens. 

Hab. — -Thames,  Auckland,  July,  1896  ;  leg.  D.  Petrie,  det.  Brotherus, 
No.  731.     Comm.  D.  Petrie. 

A  very  distinct  little  species  with  highly  pellucid  leaves  more  resembling 
Anoectangmm.  I  have  not  been  able  to  determine  the  inflorescence  satis- 
factorily ;  it  is  probably  dioicous,  the  male  stems  being  mixed  with  the 
fertile  ones. 

EXCLUDED  SPECIES. 

Z.  cyathicarpus  Mont.  =  Amphidium. 

Z.  integrifolius  C.  M.  &  Beck.  =  Amphidium  cyathicarpmn  (Mont).  Broth. 

Z.  compactus  C.  M.  =  Amphidium  cyathicarpum  (Mont.)  Broth. 

Orthotrichum  Hedwig,  Descr.  muse,  ii,  p.  96  (1789). 

No  genus  of  New  Zealand  mosses,  perhaps,  presents  more  difficulties 
than  Orthotrichum.  The  plants  themselves  present  problems  sufficiently 
troublesome,  but  these  have  been  aggravated  by  their  treatment  by 
bryologists.  In  vol.  27  (1894)  of  the  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  pp.  422-43, 
pi.  xxxv-xliii,  R.  Brown  has  described  and  figured  forty  new  species.     In 


168 


BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 


his  introductory  remarks  he  admits  that  though  he  has  been  unable  to 
identify  any  of  his  plants  with  already  described  species,  it  is  possible  that 
some  of  them  may  be  identical,  but  he  has  "  therefore  treated  the  whole  of 
the  plants  collected  by  me  as  new  species,  with  the  exception  of 
0.  graphiomitriiim."  Unfortunately,  partly  owing  to  the  inadequacy  of  the 
figures,  and  partly  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  systematic  arrangement  of 
the  genus  depends  very  greatly  on  characters  not  recognized  in  Brown's 
time,  it  is  quite  impossible  to  form  any  sound  opinion  as  to  the  plants 
represented  by  his  descriptions.  Happily  his  herbarium  contains  thirty- 
six  out  of  the  forty  described  species,  and  in  the  case  of  the  missing  species 
the  descriptions  and  figures  afford  sufficient  evidence  to  enable  them  all  to 
be  recognized  without  doubt  as  identical  with  one  or  other  of  the  already 
described  species.  The  four  species  described  in  the  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  35,  pp.  332-3,  are  unrepresented  in  Bro\\Ti's  herbarium,  but 
fortunately  in  three  cases  the  descriptions  leave  practically  no  doubt,  and 
in  the  fourth  very  little,  of  their  identity  with  already  published  species. 

R.  Brown  based  his  arrangement  upon  two  characters — the  presence  or 
absence  of  an  inner  peristome,  and  the  hairiness  or  otherwise  of  the 
calyptra.  Both  are  of  importance,  but  the  former  is  apt  to  be  deceptive, 
since  the  inner  peristome  is  often  very  fragile  and  fugitive,  and  its  actual 
absence  can  only  be  safely  presumed  when  the  fruit  is  in  good  and  not 
overmature  condition.  Unfortunately  in  several  of  Bro\vn's  gatherings 
this  is  not  the  case,  and  he  has  been  more  than  once  misled  into  separating 
plants  as  with  "  peristome  single  "  owing  to  the  destruction  through  age  of 
the  inner  processes. 

His  notes  on  the  distribution  and  ecology  of  the  genus  are  interesting 
and  valuable. 

The  result  of  my  examination  of  Brown's  specimens  is  that  the  forty- 
four  species  described  as  new  must  be  reduced  to  eight.  Of  these,  five 
had  already  been  published  under  other  names,  leaving  the  remaining  three 
names  to  stand  ;  two  of  these  three  are  published  under  more  than  one 
name  by  Brown,  and  in  these  cases  I  have  taken  the  earliest  published. 
These  three  names  are — 


0.  cyathiforme  R.  Br.  ter. 
0.  pulvinatum  R.  Br.  ter. 
0.  lancifolium  R.  Br.  ter. 


0.  pseudo-pumilum  Vent. 
0.  rupestriforme  Vent. 
0.  rufidens  Vent.  ined. 


It  may  be  convenient 
Species. 
0.  calvum  H.  f.  &  W. 
0.  graphionitrium  C.  M. 
0.  pulvinatum  R.  Br.  ter. 

0.  tasmdnicum  H.  f.  &:  W. 

0.  Beckettii  C.  M. 

0.  hortense  Bosw. 


0.  cyathiforme  R.  Br.  ter. 
Ulota  lutea  Mitt. 


here  to  give  a  summary  of  my  reductions  : — 
Synonyms. 

0.  avonense,  0.  minutum. 

0.  acuminatum,  0.  obesum. 

0.  calcareum,  0.  fimbriatum,  0.  oamaruanum, 
0.  oamaruense,  0.  reflexum. 

0.  clintonii,  0.  curvatuni,  0.  cylindrothecum, 
0.  nudum,  0.  subulatum. 

0.  inaequale,  0.  parvithecum,  0.  conicoroslrum. 
0.  obliquum. 

0.   benmorense,   0.   breve,   0.   brevisetum,   0. 
longithecum,   0.   niagnothecum,   0.   minimi- 
folium. 

0.  brevirostrum,  0.  arctum,  0.  latifolium. 

0.  Jiexifolium ,  0.  gracillimum,  0.  otiraense, 
0.  parvulum,  0.  tortulosum,  0.  erectum. 


GRIMMIACEAE.  169 

I  have  based  the  following  arrangement  principally  upon  my  own  study 
of  the  plants  themselves.  Mr.  W.  Gray,  of  Maurice\"ille,  has  for  some  years 
furnished  me  with  ample  collections,  mostly  of  the  smaller  species  ;  while 
Dr.  Brotherus  has  kindly  put  at  my  disposal  his  rich  collection,  mostly 
collected  by  the  late  W.  Bell  ;  and  I  have  a  good  many  of  Beckett's 
collecting,  for  which  I  am  indebted  to  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Binstead  and  Mr.  D. 
Petrie.  So  far  as  these  specimens  go  (and  they  number  some  hundreds) 
they  do  not  at  all  bear  out  Brown's  conclusions  as  to  the  large  number  of 
New  Zealand  species,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  he  relied  too  much  on 
characters  which  cannot  be  held  of  specific  value. 

Certain  characters  which  have  been  used  a,s  the  basis  of  specific 
descriptions  are  of  less  value  than  formerly  supposed.  The  length  of  the 
seta  and  the  degree  of  exsertion  of  the  capsule  has  its  value,  but  may  easily 
be  overrated.  The  colour  of  the  calyptra,  and  to  some  degree  its  hairiness 
or  otherwise,  are  also  liable  to  lead  to  error  if  too  implicitly  relied  on,  as 
is  also  the  degree  of  striation  of  the  capsule  in  certain  species.  Among 
the  most  reliable  characters  are  the  stomata  on  the  capsule-wall,  the  form 
of  the  exothecium  cells,  and  the  minute  structure  of  the  peristome. 

The  structure  of  the  capsular  stomata  is  of  first  importance.  In  one 
group  (Gymnoporus)  these  are  superficial,  lying  between  and  practically 
flush  with  the  outer  layer  of  exothecium  cells  ;  the  stomata  are  therfore 
fully  exposed  to  view.  In  the  other  group  (Calyptoporus)  the  stomata  lie 
below  the  outer  layer,  and  are  more  or  less  covered  by  a  ring  of  surrounding 
exothecium  cells,  whicli  are  not  Hat  as  usual,  but  are  protuberant  above  the 
level  of  the  capsule-wall  ;  in  this  case  the  guard-cells  of  the  stomata  are 
almost  or  quite  concealed.  The  stoma  in  the  immersed  form  may  be 
compared  to  a  minute  v(>lcano.  with  the  guard-cells  and  stoma  lying 
at  the  bottom  of  the  crater  (c/".  Plate  IX,  figs.  5  and  6). 

The  terms  "  immersed  "  and  "  exserted."  of  the  capsule,  are  frequently 
rather  loosely  used.  I  have  endeavoured  to  employ  them  with  a  greater 
degree  of  precision,  as  they  are  of  considerable  importance,  as  follows  : — 

Immersed,   when  the  upper  leaves   (when  moist)  reach  to  or  very 
nearly  to  the  top  of  the  capsule. 

Emergent,  when  they  reach  above  the  base  but  not  nearly  to  the  top 
of  the  capsule. 

Exserted,  when  they  reach  approximately  to  the  base  of  the  capsule. 

Fully  exserted,  when  the  capsule  base  is  well  above  the  upper  leaves. 

As  a  rule  the  capsules  appear  more  exserted  in  the  dry  state  than  when 
moist,  owing  to  the  leaves  being  somewhat  twisted  and  therefore  less  erect  ; 
but  this  is  not  always  the  case. 

I  have  used  the  term  ''  processes  "  for  the  teeth  of  the  inner 
peristome,  rather  than  "  cilia,"  the  term  in 'frequent  use,  as  they  are  by  no 
means  homologous  with  the  cilia  of  the  Bryoid  and  Hypnoid  peristome,  but 
rather  with  the  processes,  being  alternate  with  the  outer  teeth.  These 
processes  are  often  very  delicate  and  fragile,  and  the  peristome  must  not 
be  too  hastily  assumed  to  be  single  simply  because  they  are  not  easily 
found.  On  the  other  hand,  it  happens  that  in  several  of  the  New  Zealand 
species  the  processes  are  unusually  broad  as  compared  with  those  of  most 
of  the  European  species. 


170 


BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 


The  species  may  perhaps  be  conveniently  grouped  as  follows,  with 
reference,  for  the  most  part,  to  their  affinity  with  or  resemblance  to  certain 
well-known  European  species  : — • 

I.  Calyptopokus. 

a.  Crassifolia.     Leaves   bi-stratose  ;     peristome  single.     (These   two   species, 

not  found  on  the  main  Islands,  have  been  placed  in  a  separate  genus, 
Muelleriella,  by  Dixon,  in  Botan.  Notes,  1905,  p.  304.) 
0.  crassifolium  ;  O.  angnsti folium. 

b.  Puchelloid  habit.     Calj^ptra  naked. 

0.  calvum. 


II.  Gymnoporus. 
c.  Puchella 


Small  plants  ;    capsule  fully  exserted. 
O.  lancifolinm  ;  0.  austro-pulchellum. 

d.  Affinia.     Small  to  medium-sized  plants  ;    capsule  immersed  or  emergent. 

0.  hortense  ;  0.  cyathiforme. 

e.  Leiocarpa.     Robust  :    capsule  immersed,  smooth. 

O.  graphiometrhim. 

f.  Speciosa.     Robust ;    capsule  exserted,  smooth. 

O.  Bpxkettii. 

g.  Ulotoidea.     Medium-sized ;      capsule     longly    exserted,     ribbed ;      leaves 

Ulotoid. 

0.  tasmanicum. 
k.  Rupestria.     Robust  ;     rock-plants  ;     capsule    urceolate,    emergent,    peris- 
tome-teeth  erect  when  dry  ;    like  O.  rupestre  Schleich. 
O.  piilvinatum  ;  0.  praeperistomatum. 


Key  to  the  Species. 

Calyptoporus.     Stomata  immersed. 

'Lamina  of  leaf  bistratose  ;  peristome  single,  rupestral    . 
].^  Lamina  unistratose  ;   peristome  double  ;   calyptra  naked 

I  capsule  minute,  fully  exserted 

n  /ijeaves  acuminate  . . 
■  \Leaves  obtuse 


Gy 
3. 


fi 


{ 


8. 


10.^ 


MNOPORUS.     Stomata  superficial. 

/Plants  small 
\  Plants  robust 
f  Leaves  obtuse  ;   capsule  immersed  or  emergent  ;   calyptra 
naked,  pale 
Leaves  more  or  less  acute  ;    calyptra  mostly  hairy 
Capsule  emergent,  ribbed  ;    leaves  acute,  variable  in  size 
Capsule  fully  exserted,  very  small 
rCapsule  smooth  or  faintly  ribbed  ;   peristome  usually  red 
J  teeth  densely  but  not  highly  papillose 

j  Capsule     strongly     ribbed ;      peristome     brown ;      teeth 
i  densely,  highly  papillose,  subciliolate  at  margins 

J  Capsule  not  exserted,  immersed  or  emergent     . . 
\Capsule  exserted 

f  Arboreal  ;    capsule  smooth,  thin-walled  ;    calyptra  hairy 
teeth  reflexed  when  dry 
Rupestral ;   capsule  ribbed  ;   calyptra  very  hairy  ;   leaves 
I  often    hyaline-tipped  ;     peristome-teeth   erect    when 

t         dry    .. 

f  Praeperistome  usually  present ;    teeth  smooth  or  almost 
-{  so       . . 

(  Praeperistome  wanting  :  teeth  densely,  finely  papillose  . . 
rCapsule   ribbed,   single  ;     seta   quite  equal   to   capsule  ; 
'  calyptra  mostly  hairy    . . 

,  Capsules  often  in  pairs,  almost  smooth  ;    seta  shorter  ; 
I  calyptra  naked  or  nearly  so 


3.  O.  calvum. 

1.  O.  atigustifolium. 

2.  0.  crasaifolium. 


7 

10.  0.  cyathiforme. 

5 
8.  O.  hortense. 

6 

4.  0.  lancifolium. 

5.  O.  austro-pulchellum. 

8 
10 

9.  0.  graphiomitrium. 


9 

12.  O.  prneperidomatum. 
11.  0.  pulcinatum. 

6.  0.  tasmanicum,. 

7.  O.  Beckettii. 


GRIMMIACEAE.  171 

Subgen.  I.  Calyptoporus.     Stomata  immersed. 

1.  Orthotrichum  angustifolium  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  1844, 
p.  547  ;    Fl.  Antarct.  i,  p.  125  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  433. 

This  and  the  following  species  are  distinguished  by  the  solid  bistratose 
upper  part  of  the  leaf-lamina.  Both  are  dense,  blackish  plants,  the  present 
with  extremely  narrow,  finely  acuminate  leaves,  almost  Blindioid  in 
appearance.     It  is  only  known  from  Campbell  Island  and  Kerguelen. 

2.  Orthotrichum  crassifolium  H.  f.   &   W.  in   Lond.   Journ.   Bot.,   1844, 
p.  546  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  433. 

A  similar  plant  to  the  last.  and.  like  it,  growing  on  rocks  ;  but  with  the 
leaves  much  broader  above,  and  subobtuse.  The  capsule  is  exserted  or 
very  nearly  so,  and  smooth,  the  calyptra  glabrous.  It  has  a  somewhat 
wider  distribution,  but  in  the  New  Zealand  area  is  found  only  in  the  Lord 
Auckland  and  Campbell  Islands. 

3.  Orthotrichum  calvum   H.   f.    &   W.,   Fl.   N.Z.,   ii.   8   (1855)  ;     Handb. 

N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  432. 

Syn.  0.  avonense  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27,  j).  438. 
0  minrituni  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  437. 

Orthoinchuni  piilrhelhnn  Brunt,  and  a  few  allied  sjjecics  form  a  very 
distinct  group  in  the  Northern  Hemisphere  ;  they  are  small  mosses,  usually 
in  very  small  tufts,  with  leaves  frequently  crisped  when  dry,  the  capsule 
very  small,  clearly  exserted  on  a  seta  as  long  as  or  longer  than  the  capsule 
itself,  the  peristome  red  or  jiiile.  There  are  several  New  Zealand  species 
of  the  same  habit  and  appearance,  which  I  have  been  able  to  study  witli 
some  minuteness  from  recent  material  collected  by  Mr.  W.  Gray.  It  soon 
became  obvious  that  more  than  one  species  existed,  and,  as  many  of  the  plants 
were  verv  puzzling,  it  became  necessary  to  establish  first  of  all  which  of 
them  was  0.  calvum  H.  f.  &  W.  Several  of  the  species  have  the  stomata 
superficial,  and  0.  calvum  is  placed  by  Brotherus  among  these.  Examination 
of  Wilson's  type  at  the  British  Museum,  however,  established  the  fact  that 
it  is  calyptoporous,  and  therefore  removed  from  the  other  New  Zealand 
plants  of  similar  habit. 

Wilson's  material  is  extremely  scanty,  nor  does  Hooker's  herbarium  at 
Kew  do  much  "to  supplement  it,  in  fact,  the  whole  material  might  easily 
be  piled  on  a  postage-stamp  !  That  in  Wilson's  herbarium  consists  of  tv.o 
plants  collected  by  Colenso — viz.,  Col.  817  and  Col.  484c.  Col.  817  has  very 
young  capsules  and  no  peristome,  and  half  a  dozen  young  calyptras,  all 
naked.  Col.  484c  has  two  or  three  mature,  deoperculate  capsules  without 
calyptra.  Attached  to  this  is  the  following  note  by  Wilson  :  "  Orthotr. 
calvum.  H.  f.  &  W.  ?  (compared  with  Col.  817) — Calypt.  pale  below, 
reddish  at  apex,  slightly  hairy,  teeth  reddish-bufi,  refiexed  when  dry. 
Cilia  8,  white,  narrow,  vaginula  hairy  ;  capsula  sicca  striata."  It  would 
appear  from  this  that  Wilson  considered  Col.  817  as  the  type  of  the  species  ; 
on  the  other  hand,  the  description  of  the  peristome  must  certainly  be  taken 
from  Col.  484c.  The  question  arises  whether  the  calyptra  is  sometimes 
hairy,  as  mentioned  by  Wilson.  Now,  there  is  no  calyptra  to  be  found  in 
either  Wilson's  or  Hooker's  specimen  of  Col.  484c  ;  nor  are  the  capsules 
at  such  a  stage  that  calyptras  could  have  been  attached.  If  Wilson  observed 
a  hairy  calyptra,  therefo^re,  it  must  have  been  unattached,  and  may  there- 


172  BRYOLOGY  OF  XEW  ZEALAND. 

fore  have  come  from  anotlier  species.  I  have  examined  many  hundreds  of 
calyptras  of  0.  calvum,  and  have  never  seen  a  pilose  one  ;  I  think  there  is 
no  doubt,  therefore,  that  Wilson's  remark  may  be  neglected.  In' any  case 
he  finally  wrote  up  Col.  484c  as  "  0.  calvum,"  and  in  the  description  in 
Fl.  N.Z.  the  calyptra  is  described  simply  as  naked. 

In  all  other  respects  Col.  817  and  Col.  484c  agree,  and  from  the  two 
combined  a  good  idea  may  be  obtained  of  the  essential  characters  of  the 
species  in  its  tj'pical  form.  Having  grasped  these  I  had  no  difficulty  in 
recognizing  it  among  Mr.  Gray's  specimens,  and  am  able  therefore  to 
supplement  the  published  description  from  freshly  gathered  material.  The 
leaves  are  small,  narrow,  lingulate.  subacute  or  almost  obtuse,  rarely  narrowed 
to  a  really  acute  point,  very  slightly  crisped  when  dry  ;  the  cells  small 
and  but  little  papillose,  the  margin  plane  above,  usually  slightly  recurved 
below.  The  capsule  is  small,  usually  passing  rather  abruptly  into  the 
seta  when  moist,  and  at  the  time  of  maturity,  but  like  most  species 
tapering  much  more  gradually  at  base  when  overmature  and  in  the  dry 
state  ;  the  seta  is  considerably  longer  than  the  capsule,  which  is  fully 
exserted  far  above  the  leaves.  The  vaginula  is  markedly  hairy.  The 
capsule  is  constricted  below  the  mouth  when  dry,  markedly  and  rather 
strongly  ribbed  ;  the  calyptra  is  usually  pale  brown  at  the  base,  bright 
red-brown  at  apex,  usually  somewhat  lobed  at  base  when  fully  expanded 
and  fallen.  The  stomata  are  immersed,  the  overlapping  cells  almost  mieeting 
one  another,  so  as  to  leave  only  a  small  irregular  ajx^rture.  They  are 
usually  to  be  found  about  the  base  of  the  spore-sac — that  is  to  say.  rather 
below  the  middle  of  the  capsule.  The  exothecium  cells  are  very  regularly 
and  shortly  rectangular  or  quadrate,  in  longitudinal  series,  those  on  the 
ribs  with  rather  incrassate  walls,  those  in  the  furrows  thinner  walled.  The 
peristome  is  pure-white  at  the  fall  of  the  lid,  the  teeth  16,  united  in  pairs, 
densely  and  rather  finely  papillose  with  a  tendency  to  vertical  striation, 
the  median  and  dividing  [vertical]  lines  pellucid,  the  inner  plate  of  the 
teeth  being  thinned  or  even  absorbed  along  these  lines  ;  the  processes  8, 
delicately  filiform,  smooth  and  hyaline.  The  outer  peristome-teeth  are 
erect  or  spreading  at  the  fall  of  the  lid,  becoming  finally — after  moistening 
and  drying  again — reflexed,  so  as  to  lie  flat  against  the  wall  of  the  capsule. 
When  old  they  become  brownish.     Spores  about  20/a. 

I  have  described  these  structures  at  some  length,  as  they  will  enable  the 
allied  or  similar  species  to  be  characterized  more  simply  by  comparison. 

0.  calvum,  however,  varies  in  some  directions  to  a  som(,'what  surprising 
extent,  and  I  found  it  at  first  difficult  to  resist  the  conviction  that  several 
distinct  species  were  involved  ;  the  presence,  however,  of  intermediate 
forms  on  the  one  hand,  or  on  the  other  the  restrictions  of  the  variation  to 
a  single  character,  unaccompanied  by  any  further  deviation,  have  convinced 
me  that  this  cannot  be  maintained. 

{a.)  The  cah'ptra  may  be  quite  pale,  greenish- white,  with  only  a  slightly 
brown  point.      Intermediate  forms  occur. 

[h.)  The  outer  teeth  may  show  a  pronounced  tendency  to  a  red  or 
brown  colour.  This  I  have  rarely  observed,  and  various  shades  of  colour 
were  seen  in  different  capsules  on  the  same  tuft,  all  in  the  same  stage.  The 
processes  share  in  the  alteration  of  the  colouring. 

(c.)  The  length  of  the  seta  varies  to  a  remarkable  extent.  One  particular 
form  has  all  the  appearance,  at  first,  of  a  different  species.  Here  the  seta 
is  very  short,  much  shorter  than  the  capsule,  which  is  scarcely  exserted. 
The  capsule  is  small,  very  much  constricted  both  at  and  below  the  mouth. 


GRIMMIACEAE.  173 

The  vaginula  is  in  this  form  clothed  with  a  dense  mass  of  pure-white  hairs, 
conspicuous  under  the  lens  :  and  there  is  in  addition  a  very  highly  develo})ed 
ochrea,  forming  a  white  sheath  reaching  often  to  the  base  of  the  capsule 
itself.  These  characters  appear  to  be  constant  throughout  a  given  tuft, 
though  the  development  of  the  ochrea  may  vary  somewhat.  These  plants 
have,  in  short,  all  the  appearance  of  a  distinct  species. 

But  sid<'  by  side  with  these  occurs  a  plant  similar  in  all  respects  but 
without  any  development  of  the  ochrea,  and  with  the  vaginula  only 
normally  hairy  ;  and,  further,  forms  occur  which  only  differ  from  the  type 
in  having  the  seta  decidedly  shorter  than  usual,  so  that  the  capsule  is 
scarcely  exserted.  but  in  other  ways  departing  in  no  wise  from  the  type. 
Moreover,  I  have  seen  plants  with  the  normally  exserted  capsule,  but 
showing  here  and  there  a  distinct,  elongate  ochrea.  I  feel  bound,  therefore, 
to  unite  all  these  under  O.  cnlvum.  but  I  think  the  short-setaod  plant  with 
small,  much  constricted  cajisule  may  fairly  be  described  as  a  variety.  It 
is  partly,  no  doubt,  this  variability  in  0.  cahum  that  has  led  Brown  to  the 
creation  of  the  two  new  species  placed  above  in  the  synonymy. 

Var.  nov.  brevisetum  Dixon.  Seta  perhrevis,  multo  brevior  quam  theca. 
Theca  pana,  sicca  apud  et  infra  orificium  vaJde  coarctata  :  vaginula  j)lerumque 
pilosissima  ;  ochrea  saepe  bene  evoluta.  albida,  idongata.  setam  vacinans. 

Hab. — On  willows.  Mauricevilk',  Wairaraj)a.  Dec,  1909  ;  leij.  W.  Gray 
(No.  6).      Also  from  several  other  spots  in  the  same  locality. 

The  s})ecies  may  be  a  fairly  distributed  one.  but.  as  in  the  case  of  most 
species  of  the  genus,  I  have  only  scanty  data  to  go  upon.  None  of  the 
species  are  at  all  well  represented  in  mit  national  collections,  yet  it  would 
not  seem  likely  that  they  an-  all  rare.  Indeed,  from  the  material  I  have 
received  from  Mr.  Gray,  Mr.  Petrie.  and  others  I  should  judge  the  contrarv 
to  be  the  case  ;  but  the  localities  are  too  restricted  to  enable  any  fair  idea 
to  be  formed  of  the  general  distribution. 


r''- 


Subgen.   \{.     CivMNOPuRUS.     Stomata  superficial. 

4.  Orthotrichum  lancifolium   R.   Br.   ter.   in   Trans.   N.Z.   Inst.,   vol.   27, 
p.  429. 

Syn.  0.  rujidens  Vent.,  MS.,  in  sched. 

This  species  is  notable  for  the  very  beautiful  rose-red  colour  of  the 
peristome-teeth,  when  typically  exhibited,  and  in  some  respects  it  is  a  pity 
that  the  name  cannot  be  retained  ;  but  Brown's  type  of  0.  lancifolium  is 
undoubtedly  the  same  thing.  The  justification  for  including  Venturi's 
MS.  name  in  the  synonymy  is  that  the  plant  has  long  been  distributed  and 
known  under  that  name. 

It  may  be  of  some  use  to  give  here  the  description  which  I  had  drawn  up 
for  publication  before  I  had  seen  Brown's  plant  and  recognized  that  it  was 
an  already  published  species  : — • 

Maxime  variabile  ;  sat  gracile,  flavo-viride,  infra  rufescens.  Caulis 
circa  1  mm.  altus,  fastigiate  ramosus  ;  folia  elongata.  sicca  flexuosa  vel 
paullo  crispata,  angusta.  acuta,  papillosa.  Vaginula  parcissime  pilosa. 
Theca  bene  exserta,  seta  aequilouga  vel  duplo  longiore  ;  maturitate  viridis, 
aetate  subaurantiaca,  leptodermica,  estriata  vel  infra  orificium  leniter  striata, 
raro  per  totani  longitudinem  leniter  plicata,  oblonga  vel  oblongo-cylindrica, 
infra  orificium  paruni  constricta  ;   calyptra  parce  pilosa.*     Exothecu  cellulae 

*  In  the  descriptions  of  the  form  of  the  capsule  I  refer  to  it,  unless  otherwise 
mentioned,  in  the  dry  condition. 


174  BEYOLOGY    OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

irregulariter  rectangulares,  elongatae,  parietibus  sat  firniis  nee  muito  incrassatis. 
Stomata  pauca,  circa  mediam  thecam.  Peristomjum  duplex,  deates  externi 
pulcherrime  rosei,  dense  nee  alte  papillosi,  plus  minusve  longitudinaliter 
striolati,  sicci  eleganter  recurvi  nee  reflexi  :  processus  8,  albidi  vel  rufi, 
perlati,  parce  papillosi,  linea  media  valde  angulata.     Spori  magni,  20-24ja. 

This  is  a  well  -  marked  species,  especially  in  its  typical  condition, 
remarkable  for  its  very  beautiful  rosy  red  outer  peristome,  and  broad  pink 
or  white  processes.  It  is,  however,  an  exceedingly  difficult  plant  to  define, 
being  extremely  variable  in  size,  foliation,  and  fruit.  The  capsules  may  be 
short  and  wide,  or  elongate  and  cylindric,  perfectly  smooth  or  occasionally 
quite  deeply  plicate  ;  the  vaginula  may  be  quite  smooth  or  moderately 
hairy ;  and,  finally,  the  peristome  may  be  quite  pale,  even  a  dirty  white. 
The  hairiness  of  the  calyptra  also  varies  somewhat,  but  it  is  usually  not 
very  densely  clothed.  As  a  rule,  however,  when  this  occurs,  some  capsules 
will  show  a  trace  at  least  of  the  red  colour.  The  outer  teeth — at  least, 
until  the  capsule  is  V3ry  old — are  not  reflexed  so  as  to  lie  flat  on  the 
capsule-wall,  but  gracefully  recurved  so  as  to  touch  the  wall  with  the  tips 
only,  when  dry.  The  peristome  and  the  leptodermatous,  usually  smooth 
capsule  will  serve  to  distinguish  it  easily  from  all  species  but  0.  Beckettii 
and  0.  tasmanicmn.  The  former  is  a  taller,  much  more  robust  plant,  the 
capsules  usually  in  pairs,  paler  and  less  brightly  coloured,  with  pale,  not  red 
peristome.  0.  lasmanicum  has  forms  which  are  puzzingly  like  0.  Icmci- 
folium  ;  in  its  normal  forms  it  is  taller,  more  robust,  with  larger,  longer, 
deeply  plicate  capsule  and  pale  peristome  ;  but  certain  small  forms  occur 
with  reddish  peristome  and  small,  smoother  capsules  which  I  am  quite 
unable  to  separate  except  by  the  processes  of  the  inner  peristome,  which  in 
0.  tasmanicum  appear  not  to  have  the  xigzag  median  line  which  is  so  strongly 
marked  here  ,  it  is,  on  the  contrary,  straight,  or  may  be  wanting,  only  half 
of  the  process  being  dcvelopc  d.  The  leaves  of  0.  lancifoliitm,  like  those  of 
0.  tasmanicum,  moreover,  arc  markedly  Ulotoid  in  form  and  areolation 
like  those  of  0.  tasmanicum,  though  less  markedly  crisped  when  dry.  It  is 
no  doubt  forms  of  this  species  that  Venturi  (Rev.  bryol.,  1896,  p.  65)  found 
so  perplexing  in  their  relationship  to  0.  tasmanicum,  and  it  is  quite  possible 
that  the  two  species  may  ultimately  have  to  be  united. 

For  the  difference  from  0.  austro-pulcheUutn  see  below. 

5.  Orthotrichum  austro-pulchellum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  xxxvii,  139  (1898). 

This  is  a  very  doubtful  plant.  C.  Mueller's  description  is  insufficient 
for  a  species  of  such  a  critical  genus  ;  he  describes  the  peristome  as  single, 
the  outer  teeth  as  "  glaherrimi  "  ;  which  seems  improbable,  especially  as 
they  are  "  aurantiaci."  Moreover,  a  capsule  of  the  original  plant,  collected 
by  Beckett,  and  sent  me  by  Brotherus,  with  the  teeth  orange-red,  shows 
their  dorsal  surface  very  densely  and  highly  papillose,  and  similarly  with 
the  ventral  surface  ;  the  papillae  on  the  inner  face  being  in  vertical  lines, 
on  the  outer  horizontal  or  spreading  in  a  fan-like  direction,  projecting 
strongly  at  the  sides  of  the  tooth,  which  are  therefore  fringed  when  viewed 
under  a  high  power.  There  is  also  a  part  of  a  single  process  remaining, 
broad,  transversely  articulate  without  a  median  line,  and  coloured.  In 
other  respects  the  plant  appears  to  be  inseparable  from  0.  lancifolium. 
It  is  obviously  unsatisfactory  to  separate  this  species  from  the  preceding 


GRIMMIACEAE.  175 

one  solely  by  a  character  which  is  diametrically  at  variance  with  the  author's 
description ;  but  if  this  character  be  not  maintained  there  is  nothing 
whatever,  either  in  the  plant  itself  or  in  the  description,  to  warrant  its 
separation  from  0.  lancifolium.  It  is  quite  possible  that  it  may  simply  be 
that,  and  that  the  capsule  I  have  examined  may  be  an  abnormal  one  in  the 
peristome  ;  but  the  matter  cai>  hardly  be  cleared  up  except  by  further 
examination  of  the  tvpe  material  or  bv  rediscovery  of  the  plant  in  the 
field.  '  '    .  ' 

The  original  plant  was  gathered  on  Banks  Peninsula. 


6.  Orthotrichum  tasmanicum  H.  f.   &   W.  in  Journ.   Bot.,   1848,  p.  27  ; 
Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,   184. 

Syn.  0.  laticiUatum*  Vent.  &  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.  Soc. 
Foerh.,  xxxv.  44  (1893).  O.  CUntonii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  vol.  27,  p.  429.  0.  curvatutu  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  442. 
0.  cyUndrothecum  R.  Br.  ter..  op.  cit..  p.  432.  0.  nuduiti  R.  Br. 
ter..  op.  cit..  p.  438.     0.  .'iiihidatuin  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  441. 

Plants  usually  in  rather  dense  tufts,  with  the  leaves  often  somewhat 
crisped  when  dry,  and  the  ribbed  capsule  conspicuously  exserted  on  a  long 
seta. 

A  rather  variable  plant  in  size,  &c.,  as  mentioned  under  0.  lancifoJiion, 
and  having  the  calyptra  either  quite  glabrous  or  somewhat  hairy  on  the 
same  tuft  ;  but  fairly  well  distinguishable  by  the  longly  exserted  capsule, 
and  from  the  taller  allied  plants  by  the  striate  theca  and  compact  tufts  ; 
from  the  smaller  Pulchelloid  species  by  its  larger  size  :  the  broad  ])rocesses 
and  the  palo  colour  of  the  outer  teeth  are  also  strong  characters,  as  well  as 
the  form  and  structure  of  the  leaves.      The  vaginula  is  hairy. 

It  is  perhaps  more  difficult  to  separate  from  Ulota  lutea  than  from  any  of 
the  species  of  its  own  genus  ;  in  fact,  the  larger  size,  wider  and  less  crisped 
leaves,  and  less  densely  hairy  calyptra  are  almost  the  sole  distinguishing 
characters.  The  leaves  have  entirely  the  form  and  structure  of  Ulota, 
but  the  stomata  are  scattered  on  the  surface  of  the  theca,  and  not  confined 
to  the  neck,  and  this  seems  definitely  to  relegate  it  to  Orthotrichum, 
otherwise  the  crucial  distinction  between  the  genera  disappears.  If 
hybridization  were  a  more  frequent  phenomenon  in  the  Bryophytes,  one 
would  be  tempted  to  suggest  that  0.  tasmanicum  might  be  the  product  of 
fertilization  of  Ulota  lutea  by  0.  lancifolium. 

I  have  compared  0.  lateciliatum  (original  specimen,  New  Town  Rivulet, 
Tasmania,  ex  herb.  Weymouth)  with  0.  tasmanicum,  and  though  at  first 
sight  it  appears  to  be  a  more  robust  plant  than  the  ordinary  forms  of 
0.  tasmanicum,  this  is  not  borne  out  by  closer  examination  ;  and  the 
abundant  material  of  Gunn's  No.  1629  in  Herb.  Wils.,  the  type  of 
0.  tasmanicum,  is  absolutely  identical  in  habit  and  other  characters 
with  Venturi's  plant.  Venturi  probably  only  had  the  smaller  forms  of 
0.  tasmanicum  with  less  striate  capsules  to  compare. 

0.  tasmanicum  would  seem  to  be  a  widely  distributed  species. 

*  Published  as  O.  lateciliatum,  but  Paris's  orthography  would  appear  to  be  more 
correct. 


176  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

7.  Orthotrichum  Beckettii  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  xxxvii,  139  (1898). 

Syn.  0.  conicorostrum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27,  p.  425. 
0.  obliquum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  428.  0.  inaequale  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  cit.,  429.     0.  parvitheciun  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  440. 

Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  26,  p.  277,  refers  to  this  as  being 
synonymous  with  0.  laticiliatum  Vent.  &  Broth.  ;  but  this  is  due  to  some 
misunderstanding.  The  two  plants  are  quite  distinct,  and  0.  Beckettii  is, 
to  my  mind,  one  of  the  most  distinct,  at  any  rate  of  the  larger  species. 

I  have  part  of  the  original  gathering,  ex  herb.  C.  Mueller,  by  the  kindness 
of  Dr.  Brotherus,  and  I  have  been  able  to  identify  it  with  numerous  other 
specimens  collected  by  Petrie  and  others,  and  thus  form  a  clear  conception 
of  the  species.  It  is  a  tall  plant,  reaching  3  cm.  and  more  in  height,  the 
stems  only  slightly  and  shortly  branched,  the  capsules  persisting  for  several 
years  and  therefore  appearing  lateral  on  the  stems  and  very  numerous, 
especially  as  they  are  produced  frequently,  perhaps  most  commonly,  two 
or  even  more  from  the  same  perichaetium.  They  are  more  or  less  distinctly 
exserted,  but  not  so  longly  as  in  0.  tasrnanicum  ;  they  are  smooth  or  very 
lightly  striate  only,  leptodermous — the  exothecium  cells  leaving  very  thin 
walls — ^the  calyptra  naked  (rarely  sparsely  pilose).  C.  Mueller  describes 
the  processes  as  "  8,  capillares,  hyalini  "  ;  but  Petrie's  specimens  from 
Rangi  Taipo,  Westland,  show  them  decidedly  broad  ;  they  are  pure-white, 
erect,  while  the  outer  ones  are  strongly  recurved  on  to  the  capsule-wall. 

C.  Mueller  describes  the  leaves  as  quite  entire  ;  but,  while  this  is  some- 
times the  case,  they  sometimes  end  in  an  erose-denticulate  subhyaline 
point ;  they  are  much  larger  and  longer  than  in  the  previously  described 
species.  C.  Mueller  compares  it  with  0.  pulchellum,  a  comparison  which  I 
am  unable  to  follow  ;  indeed,  his  description  as  "  caespit^s  unciales  .  .  . 
surculus  innovando  pluries  thecigerus  "  is  entirely  at  variance  with  it. 

It  is,  I  should  judge,  a  fairly  well  distributed  species. 

8.  Orthotrichum  hortense  Bosw.  in  Journ.  Bot.,   1892,  p.  97. 

Syn.  0.  breve  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27,  p.  426. 
0.  benmorense  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  430.  0.  brevisetum 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  434.  0.  magnothecum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
p.  435.  0.  minimifolium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  j).  439.  0.  longi- 
thecum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  433. 

Rev.  C.  H.  Binstead  has  sent  me  part,  of  the  original  gathering  of  this, 
collected  by  Mrs.  Roper,  determined  by  Boswell.  The  author  compares  it 
with  0.  speciosum,  and  describes  the  capsules  as  exserted  ;  but  this  is  a  loose 
employment  of  the  term.  Th<^  capsules  are  variously  emergent,  but  the 
base  of  the  capsule  is  rarely  if  ever  above  the  tips  of  the  leaves,  and  the 
fruit  is  often  half-immersed  :  the  theca  is  also  strongly  plicate,  and  the 
resemblance  to  0.  .speciosum  is  not  evident.  Boswell,  moreover,  describes 
the  peristome  as  red.  In  the  original  plant  there  is  no  trace  of  red,  and  the 
capsules  are  not  at  all  exserted.  I  make  no  doubt  that  the  above 
comparison  and  description  is  due  to  there  having  been  a  plant  of 
0.  laficifoliuminteTinixed  with  the  true  0.  hortense.  Boswell  also  compares 
it  with  0.  affine,  and  this  is  no  doubt  the  true  affinity  of  the  species.  It 
shows  a  good  deal  of  variation,  but  is  no  doubt  a  good  species,  though  without 
any  very  striking  characters. 

The  half-emergent  plicate  capsule,  pale  and  suburceolate  at  ripening, 
when  empty  narrow  and  brown,  is  the  best  guide  to  its  identity.     Small 


GRIMMIACEAE.  177 

dense  forms  have  the  capsules  sometimes  immersed;  in  these  cases  it  is 
extremely  difficult  to  separate  from  0.  cyafhiforine,  especially  as  in  these  cases 
the  leaves  are  often  subobtnse  ;  but  the  hairy  calyptra,  if  present,  will  at 
once  distinguish  it.  while  the  leaves  are  in  most  forms  much  more  acute  than 
in  that  species.  The  calyptra  is  frequently,  perhaps  normally,  smooth 
below  and  hairy  only  near  the  tip  :  it  is  usually  pale  below,  and  always 
reddish  at  the  apex. 

The  exothecium  cells  are  distinct  in  being  arranged  in  very  regular 
vertical  rows,  with  the  longitudinal  walls  strongly  incrassate,  while  the 
transverse  walls  are  very  narrow  and  inconspicuous.  The  stomata  are 
superficial.  The  peristome-teeth  are  pale  on  deoperculation.  most  frequently 
brown  when  fully  mature  ;  the  processes  filiform  but  rather  stout,  pale  or 
brown,  finely  papillose. 

0.  hortense  is  probably  one  of  the  most  common  species  ;  I  have  it  from 
numerous  localities  in  both  Islands. 


9.  Orthotrichum  graphiomitrium  C.  M.  &  Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  25,  p.  291,  t.  36  (1892). 

Syn.  0.  leiolecythis  C.  M.  in  Hedwig..  xxxvii.  p.  140  (1897). 
0.  subleiolecythis  Par.  Ind.  Sup])l..  p.  260.  O.  acuminatum 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27.  ]).  434.  0.  obemm 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cif.,  p.  435. 

This  species  is  at  once  distinguished  from  all  the  preceding  by  the 
quite  iumiersed,  smooth  capsule,  which  is  turgidly  oblong-oval,  narrower 
at  the  mouth,  pale  in  colour,  resembling  that  of  the  European  0.  leiocarpum. 
The  plant  is  very  robust,  with  large,  long  leaves,  the  calyptra  more  or  less 
densely  pilose,  undulate-lobed  at  the  base.  The  exothecium  cells  are 
very  thin-walled,  short  and  wide  ;  the  stomata  in  the  upper  or  lower  part 
of  the  capsule  ;  the  peristome  pale,  reflexed  when  dry,  the  processes  broad, 
with  a  median  line  and  irregular  margins.  The  capsules  persist  for 
several  years,  becoming  lateral,  but,  being  immersed,  are  not  conspicuous 
as  in  0.  Beckettii.  Beckett  describes  the  habit  as  j)eculiar,  the  stems  being 
prostrate  and  almost  creeping,  as  in  Macromitrium.  so  as  to  form  large, 
wide  patches. 

From  the  description  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  0.  leiohcythis 
C.  M.  (nee  0.  leiolecythis  C.  M.  in  Nuov.  Giorn.  Bot.  ital..  1896.  p.  107)  is 
to  be  referred  here.  C.  Mueller's  descriptions  of  the  two  species*  do  not 
suggest  any  character  of  importance  beyond  the  calyptra — densely  hairy 
in  0.  graphio)nitriu)H.  sparsely  hairy  in  0.  leiolecythis.  And  he  does  not  in 
his  notes  suggest  any  further  difference  beyond  this  calyptra  character, 
and  a  fiexuose  stem  in  0.  graphiomitrium  as  against  a  geniculate  one  in 
0.  leiolecythis.  I  have  seen  no  specimen  of  0.  leiolecythis  ;  but  I  have  plants 
with  the  calyptra  rather  densely  pilose,  of  which  the  stems  are  more  or 
less  geniculate,  while  a  specimen  collected  by  Mr.  Petrie  in  Leith  Valley, 
Dunedin,  has  the  calyptra  only  sparsely  pilose  while  the  stems  are  not 
markedly  geniculate. 

*  Beckett  published  0.  graphiomitrium  in  the  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  in  1892  ;  in  1898 
C.  Mueller  described  it  as  new  in  Hedwigia.  doubtless  overlooking  the  previous 
publication. 


178  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

10.  Orthotrichum  cyathiforme  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27, 
p.  436  (1894). 

Sjrn.  0.  brevirostruni  R.  Br.  ter..  op.  cii.,  p.  437.     0.  arctum  R.  Br. 

ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  440.     0.  lafifoJium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  441. 

0.  psetido-pumilum  Vent,  in  Rev.  bryoL.  1896,  p.  67.     O.  Jigulatum 

C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  xxxvi,  140  (1898).     0.  pumilum  H.  f.  &  W., 

Fl.  N.Z.,  ii.  80,  and  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  432  (nee  0.  pumilum 

Dicks.). 

VeJituri  has  given  a  detailed  description  of  this  species  in  the  Revtie 

Bryologique  as    cited  above,   pointing  out    certain    characters  by  which    it 

differs  slightly  from  the  European  0.  pumilum  Dicks.,  for  which  the  authors 

of  the  Flora  N.Z.  took  it.     These  charact<?rs  are  principally  in  the  leaves, 

which  in  the  European  plant  are  more  frequently  acute,  and  often  with  a 

diaphanous  apiculus  ;    the  New  Zealand  species  has  the  leaves  more  often 

obtuse,  generally  decidedly  so,  and  the  apiculus  when  present  is,  according 

to  Yenturi,  not  diaphanous.     Whether  these  differences  are  sufficient  upon 

which    to    found    a    distinct    species   is    perhaps    somewhat    doubtful,    but 

the   apparent  absence   of  0.  pumilum   from   other  parts   of  the   Southern 

Hemisphere  affords  some  support  to  that  view. 

It  is  quite  distinct  from  the  other  New  Zealand  species  (except  for 
some  stunted  forms  of  0.  hortense.  for  which  see  above),  forming  small,  low, 
dense  cushions,  with  the  leaves  moptly  very  obtuse,  erect  or  nearly  so  and 
closely  imbricate  when  dry,  the  calyptra  pale  and  quite  smooth,  the  capsule 
immersed  or  partially  emerging  only,  small,  strongly  ribbed  when  dry, 
with  pale  peristome-teeth,  reflexed  when  dry,  and  eight  filiform  processes. 
Some  of  Yenturi 's  notes  make  it  clear  that  he  had  0.  hortense  mixed  with 
his  plant,  and  had  failed  to  detect  the  admixture. 

0.  lifjuhitum  C.  M.,  from  an  original  specimen  sent  me  by  Dr.  Brotherus, 
is  absolutely  identical  with  Yenturi "s  specimen  leg.  W.  Bell.* 

0.  cyathiforme  is  probably  frequent  throughout  New  Zealand.  It  grows 
principally  on  trees,  but  occasionally  on  rocks. 

11.  Orthotrichum  pulvinatum  R.   Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  27, 
p.  426  (1894). 

S}Ti.  0.  calcareum  R.  Br.  rer.,  op.  cit.,  p.  427.  0.  jimhriatum 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  430.  0.  reflexum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
p.  431.  0.  oaumruense  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit..  vol.  35,  p.  332. 
0.  oamaranurtt  R.  Bi.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  0.  rupestriforme  Yent. 
in  Rev.  bryol.,  1896,  p.  67.      0.  rupestre  N.Z.  auctt.,  nee,  Schleich. 

This  and  the  following  species  belong  to  the  group  of  which  0.  rupestre 
Schleich  is   the   type.     They  are   mostly  rupestral,    but   are   occasionally 

*  In  the  article  referred  to,  in  Rev.  bryol..  1896,  "'  Xotke  sur  quelques  especes 
dOrthotrichum  de  FAustralie,"'  W-nturi  writes  that  the  specimens  sent  to  him  by 
JJr.  Brotherus  came  from  Tasmania,  gathered  by  Dr.  Weymouth.  I  suspect  some 
confusion  here.  Tho  specimens  of  the  three  new  species  described  in  the  article,  sent 
to  me  by  J)r.  Brotherus  as  representing  Venturi's  species,  were  all  collected  in  New 
Zealand  by  \\ .  Bell.  It  would,  of  course,  be  possible — though  unlikely — that  all  three 
were  originally  collected  in  Tasmania  by  Weymouth,  and  were  also  found  by  V'enturi 
among  Bells  New  Zealand  plants  ;  but  this  remote  possibiht\'  is,  I  think,  quite  dispo.sed 
of  by  the  fact  that  none  of  the  species  are  included  by  Rodway  in  the  "  Tasmanian 
Bryophyta — Mosses  '  published  in  1914.  This  work  is  based  very  largely  on  Weymouth's 
collections,  and  his  Orthotricha  were  especially  mentioned  as  having  been  submitted 
to  Vcnturi,  but  the  only  species  included  in  the  work  are  O.  taxmaninun  H.  f.  &  W., 
O.  laticiliatum  Vent.,  and  0.  Lmvrenrii  Mitt.  There  is  every  reason  to  believe,  there- 
fore, that  the  three  new  species  described  by  Venturi  were  actually  based  on  Bell's  New 
Zealand  plants,  and  that  the  specimens  sent  me  by  Dr.  Brotherus  represent  the  type 
gatherings. 


GRIMxMIACEAE.  179 

found  on  trees.  The  tufts  are  generally  dense  and  robust,  often  tall,  usually 
dark  brown ;  the  calyptia  is  large,  brown,  densely  pilose,  the  capsule 
emergent  only  or  quite  immersed,  large,  barrel-shaped,  but  when  dry  and 
empty  somewhat  contracted  below  the  mouth  so  as  to  become  urceolate. 
It  is  usually  deeply  ribbed,  but  may  be  only  faintly  so,  or  even  quite  smooth. 
The  lid  has  a  deep  red  border  ;  the  peristome  is  marked  in  having  the 
outer  teeth  erect,  not  reflexed  when  dry.  I  have  seen  no  mention  of  the 
processes  in  the  present  species,  and  in  well-developed  specimens  I  have 
failed  to  find  them  ;  it  is  probable  that  they  are  quite  wanting,  or  that 
as  in  the  case  of  the  European  0.  rupestre  they  may  be  at  times  more  or 
less  developed,  but  fugacious,  and  at  other  times  not  present.  The 
exothecium  cells  are  elongate,  rectangular,  with  the  longitudinal  walls 
strongly  incrassate.  Stomata  in  the  lower,  middle,  or  upper  part  of  the 
capsule,  apparently  indiscriminately. 

Both  this  and  the  following  species  are  based  by  Venturi  on  the  peri- 
stome characters  alone,  but  there  is  a  character  common  to  both  by  which 
they  diii'er  very  markedly  in  the  leaves  from  0.  rupestre.  The  leaves  are 
broad,  rigid — the  cells  being  strongly  incrassate-  <?rcct  or  erecto-patent 
and  strict  when  dry,  as  in  the  European  plant  ;  but.  unlike  that,  they  are 
often,  especially  the  apical  ones,  highly  erose-papillose,  so  as  to  be  irre- 
gularly denticulate  near  the  apex,  which  is  acutely  pointed  and  sometimes 
subhyaline  ;  other  leaves,  especially  the  lower  ones,  being  simply  acute, 
more  or  less  highly  papillose,  and  entire. 

The  peristome  character  by  which  this  species  is  separated  by  Venturi 
from  its  European  ally  consists  in  the  fact  that  the  teeth  are  densely 
papillose,  instead  of  being,  as  in  that,  smooth,  or  only  very  faintly  papillose. 
They  may  be  pale  or  dark  brown.  The  presence  of  the  preperistome,  with 
the  smoothness  of  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  teeth,  separates  the  following 
species  from  this. 

I  have  a  plant,  however,  collected  by  Mr.  D.  Petrie  (Swan's  Flat, 
Tuapeka  County),  which  is  very  perplexing.  It  is  one  tuft  out  of  three, 
two  of  which  have  the  normal  peristome  of  0.  rupestriforme.  while  the 
third,  in  other  respects  similar,  shows  the  outer  teeth  semi-traiislucent, 
covered  with  sparse,  low,  rather  large  papillae,  instead  of  the  dense,  opaque 
covering  of  minute  papillae  of  0.  rupestriforme  ;  they  show  no  trace  of 
preperistome.  1  can  only  suppose  that  it  is  an  abnormal  form  of  this 
species  ;  but  the  very  marked  departure  from  the  type  in  the  peristome, 
taken  in  conjunction  with  the  somewhat  variable  t^eth  (as  to  form  and 
development)  in  the  species,  and  a  certain  degree  of  variability  in  the 
same  respects  in  0.  praeperistomatum,  lend  themselves  to  a  certain 
suspicion  as  to  the  constancy  of  the  characters  by  which  the  two  species 
are   separated. 

0.  nipestriforme  a])pears  to  be  widely  spread  and  probably  frequent  in 
the  South  Island,  but  I  have  not  seen  it  from  the  North  Island.  Several 
of  R.  Brown's  gatherings  specify  the  substratum  to  be  calcareous,  and 
it  is  probable  that  this  is  the  normal  habitat. 

12.  Orthotrichum  praeperistomatum  Vent,  in  Rev.  bryoL,  1896,  p.  67. 

This  species  differs  from  the  last,  so  far  as  I  have  studied  it,  in  only 
one  respect,  but  that  a  very  marked  one — having  the  peristome-teeth  not 
densely  papillose,  but  smooth  or  nearly  so,  yellow  and  pellucid,  and  having 
thickenings  on  their  dorsal  surface  consisting  of  scattered  nodules  of  a 
deeper  ora,nge,  forming  a  very  irregular  but  quite  marked  preperistome. 


180  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Venturi,  it  is  true,  gives  as  an  additional  character  the  capsule  smooth, 
without  any  trace  of  ribs  ;  and  this  is  markedly  the  case  with  Bell's 
specimen  from  Mount  Alfred,  which  I  take  to  be  the  original  gathering. 
But  in  Mr.  Petrie's  specimen  from  Vincent  County,  while  the  peristome 
is  distinctly  that  of  0.  praeperistomatum.  the  capsules  are  markedly  ribbed, 
and  both  of  the  species  of  this  group  must  be  considered  to  share  the 
variableness  in  ribbing  which  is  a  noteworthy  feature  in  the  European 
0.  rupestre. 

I  have  only  seen  this  species  from  three  localities,  all  in  the  South 
Island  :  one  from  Mount  Alfred,  on  rocks  with  Andreaea,  leg.  W.  Bell, 
sent  me  by  Dr.  Brotherus  :  another  from  "  dry  rocks,  Roxburgh,  Otago," 
also  collected  by  Bell  ;  and  the  third  collected  by  Mr.  Petri  e  on  "'  Spear- 
grass  Hill,  Vincent  County,  Otago."  Further  study  in  the  field  may 
decide  whether,  as  is  certainly  suggested  by  the  first  habitat  (with  Andreaea). 
this  species  may  be  a  native  of  siliceous,  non-calcareous  rocks,  as  con- 
trasted with  0.  rupestrifonne,  which  is  frequently  at  least  a  calcareous 
species. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

These  will  all  be  found  under  the  synonymy  of  Ulota  lutea. 

Ulota  Mohr,  MS.,  Brid. 
A  genus  very  close  to  Orthotrichum,  but  usually  of  a  different  habit, 
having  the  leaves  very  crisped  when  dry,  the  capsule  fully  exserted  on  a 
long  seta,  the  calyptra  usually  very  hairy,  and  the  stomata  confined  to  the 
region  of  the  base  of  the  capsule.  The  leaves  have  a  more  distinctly 
widened  base,  and  the  areolation  is  somewhat  distinct. 

Ulota  lutea  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  77  (1859). 

Svn.  Ortfiotrichum  luteuDi  H.  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  433.     O.ymcilli- 

mum   R.    Br.   tor.   in   Trans.   N.Z.    Inst.,   vol.  27,  p.   427^(1894). 

0.  Jiecifolium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.   428.     0.  tortalosum   R.   Br. 

tcr.,  op.  cit.,  p.  432.      0.  parvulum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  439. 

0.  erectum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  441.     O.  otiraense  R.  Br.  ter., 

op.  cit.,  vol.  35,  p.  333  (1902). 

U.  lutea  is  easily  knov/n  from  the  various  species  of  Orthotrichum  by  the 

yellowish  tufts  with  leaves  strongly  curled   when  dry,   the  densely  hairy 

calyptra,    and   the   longly   exserted,    narrow,    ribbed   capsules.      The   only 

species  that  it  is  at  all  likely  may  be  confused  with  it  is  0.  tasmavicum, 

which  may  in  some  of  its  forms  be  quite  difficult  to  separate  :    the  leaves 

in  the  Ulota  are  narrower  and  more  crisped  when  dry,  the  calyptra  somewhat 

more  hairy.     But  the  most  crucial  test  is  the  position  of  the  stoniata — in 

the  Ulota  confined  to  the  neck  of  the  capsule,  in  O.  tasmanicum  scattered 

about  the  capsule- wall.       . 

I  have  examined  all  Brown's  species  of  Orthotrichum  in  the  above 
synonymy  except  O.  erectum  and  0.  otiraense .  the  latter  certainly,  and 
the  former  in  all  probability,  from  the  descriptions  and  figures,  belong  here 
(though  0.  erectum  might  possibly  belong  to  ().  tasmanicum). 

U .  Intea  is  widely  distributed  throughout  the  Islands,  both  North  and 
South,  and  extends  to  Tasmania. 

Macromitkium  Brid.,  Mant.  M.,  p.  132  (1819). 
A  large  genus  of  mosses,   including   more  than  four  hundred  species, 
widely  distributed  in  the  warmer  regions  of  the  world,  and  like  all  such  genera, 
presenting  a  good  deal  of  plasticity  in  the  species,  and  thereby  much  difficulty 


GRIMMIACEAE. 


181 


in  the  taxonomy.  This  difficulty  has  led  to  a  complication  in  connection 
with  the  New  Zealand  species,  from  the  inclusion  in  its  list  of  several  of  the 
earl  er-described  species  since  resolved  into  segregates,  as  well  as  one  or 
two  clearly  erroneous  records.  The  list  here  given  therefore  differs  very 
materially,  both  by  omission  and  addition,  from  that  given  in  the  Handbook 
of  the  New  Zealand  Flora. 

Fruit  is  needed  in  good  condition  to  determine  most  of  the  species  with 
any  degree  of  accuracy — the  calyptra  (hairy  or  naked),  the  peristome 
(present  or  absent),  and  the  form  and  surface  of  the  capsule,  and  length  of 
seta,  affording  test  characters.  Most  of  the  New  Zealand  species  belong  to 
the  section  Goniostoma  of  the  subgenus  En-nHicionufiinw.  in  which  the 
capsule,  while  smooth  below,  is  finely  plicate  and  plaited  just  at  and  below 
the  orifice  (old  capsules  are  often  plaited  throughout). 

The  arrangement  and  direction  of  the  leaves  when  dry  is  a  character  of 
great  importance  though  (as  I  have  pointed  out  in  an  article  in  Bull.  Torr. 
Bot.  Club,  42,  pp.  97-98)  it  may  be  modified  in  some  species  according  to 
the  conditions  under  which  the  plant  has  grown. 

The  key  will,  I  think,  be  found  helpful,  but  too  n\uch  reliance  must  not 
be  placed  on  it. 

Key  to  the  New  Zeal.^nd  Species. 
f  Leaves  ending  in  a  long  piliferous  arista,  lost  in  all  but  the  younger 
I.-^  ones 

Leaves  not  piliferou.s  .  .   ^ 

Leaves  spirally  enrolled  round  the  stem  when  dry 
Leaves  spirally  twisted  on  their  own  axis  when  dry 
'l.^aves  straight  and  more  or  less  erect  when  dry,  not  twisted 
Leaves  more  or  less  twisted  when  dry 
Robust  plants  with  large  leaves  :  calyptra  naked 
Plant  very  slender  ;    leaves  about  1  mm.  long  ;    calyptra  hairy    .  . 
Leaves  erecto-patent  when  moist 
Leaves  subsquarrose  when  moist 
f  Robust  plants  ;   capsule  more  or  less  fusiform,  plicate  throughout  ; 
J.  J  calj'ptra  glabrous 

j  Capsule  from  subcylindric  to  ovate,  smooth  (until  old),  plicate  at 
!  moutli  only 

rj  /Seta  short,  stout  ;  leaves  narrowly  acuminate 
■  \Seta  about  1  em.,  thin  ;  leaves  more  or  less  undulate 
f  Leaves  ligulate  or  subulate  from  a  wider  base  ;    branches  elongate 
J  (1-2  cm.),    straight:     leaves   when   dry   somewhat    regularly 

I  spirally  arranged  and  with  strongly  enrolled  apex    .  . 

[Leaves  wider,  acute  or  obtuse 
J  Leaves  acute  ;  calyptra  naked 
\^ Leaves  obtuse  or  very  shortly  acute    . . 
Robust ;    orange-brown  ;    branches  long,   1-2  cm.  ;    leaves  closely 

spirally  enrolled  when  dry;    seta  elongate  (to  2-.5cm.) 
Slender,  usually  olive  green  ;    branches  about  1  cm.  ;    leaves  very 
I  regularly  "spirally   arranged   when   dry,   with   enrolled   apex. 

1^         lingulate-lanceolate,  acute  ;  seta  1-1-5  cm. 
rCells  7-11/ti,  usually  obscure  with  numerous  low  papillae 
11  -^  Cells  large.  9-14^,  usually  distinct,  with  a  high  central  mamilla 
or  papilla 
Calyptra  naked 
Calyptra  sparsely  hairy 
Calyptra  hairy 
Calj'ptra  naked 
Peristome  0 
\  Peristome  present  . . 
,  -  /Branches  very  short,  rarely  1  cm.  ;  leaves  crisped  when  dry 
^"  \  Branches  elongate  ;   leaves  closely  spirally  twisted  when  dry 

f  Branches  short  ;  leaves  crisped  when  dry 
10.  <(  Branches  elongate  ;    leaves  appressed,  only  slightly  twisted  when 
t         dry    .. 


3. 


4. 


2 
3 

cadvcipilum. 
retvfenm. 

4 

t) 
orthuphyllum. 

5 
eucal  yptorum. 
recurntUim. 


longiroitre. 
Her  fori. 


10. 


12. 


13. 


14 


qracile. 
9 
10 
11 

longii^eii- 


Weytiiouthii 
12 

13 
ligulare. 
prorepens. 

14 
pusillum. 

15 

16 
grossirete. 
rigescens. 
erosulum. 

Petriei. 


182  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Subgen.  I.     Macrocom\  Horusch. 

1.  Macromitrium  eucalyptorum  Hampe   &  C.  M.  in  Linn.,  xxvi  (1853), 

p.  500. 

Syn.  M.  microphyllum  H.  F.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  80  ;    Handb.  N.Z. 
FL,  p.  431  (nee  M.  microphyllum  Hook.  Sz  Grev.)  fide  Brotherus. 

Quite  distinct  from  all  the  species  except  the  succeeding  in  the  slender 
stems  and  rigid  habit,  with  straight  branches,  minute  leaves,  straight,  erect, 
and  rigidly  appressed  when  dry,  the  small  elliptic  capsule  and  hairy  calyptra . 

Widely  distributed  over  the  North  and  South  Islands,  Tasmania,  and 
Australia.  I  follow  Brotherus  in  keeping  the  Australasian  plant  separate 
from  the  original  M.  mtcrophyllum  of  South  Africa,  but  I  have  not  compared 
them  criticallv,  and  do  not  know  on  what  he  bases  the  distinction. 

2.  Macromitrium   recurvulum  C.    M.   in   Hedwig,   vol.  37,   p.   1-43  (1898) 

(nee  M.  recurvulum  Card,  in  Rev.  Bryol.,  28.  p.  113  (1901)). 

A  very  pretty  little  plant,  of  which  I  have  a  small  specimen  sent  me, 
mixed  with  M.  eucalyptorum,  from  Kopuaranga,  Wairarapa,  North  Island, 
by  Mr.  W.  Gray.  The  leaves  are  markedly  squarrose  when  moist  and 
quite  distinctly  recurved  at  the  apex  when  dry  :  the  seta  is  shorter  and  the 
capsule  smaller  ;  otherwise  it  does  not  appear  to  differ  from  M.  eucalyptoruvi. 
It  has,  I  believe,  not  been  recorded  elsewhere  since  the  original  gathering 
by  Beckett  in  the  Waimakariri  Gorge,  South  Island. 

Subgen.  U.     Eu-Macromitrtum  C.  M. 

Sec.  Honiostoma  Alitt. 

3.  Macromitrium  orthophyllum  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  vol.  4, 

p.  79  (1859)  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  430. 

A  very  distinct  species,  robust,  and  known  at  once  by  the  large  leaves 
scarcelv  altered  when  dry,  erect  and  appressed,  or  sometimes  slightly 
twisted  in  a  spiral.  The  seta  is  stout,  about  1  cm.  long  ;  the  capsule 
rather  large,  about  2  mm.  long,*  elliptic,  becoming  plicate  after  maturity. 
Calyptra  naked,  ofter  split  more  highly  on  one  side. 

Only  North  Island  localities  are  given  in  the  Handbook,  but  I  have  it 
from  several  stations  in  the  South  Island. 

4.  Macromitrium  longipes  (Hook.)   Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  ii,  p.  147,  t.  139 

(1824)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  78  ;    Handbook  N.Z.  FL,  p.  429. 

Syn.    Orthotrichum    lorigipes     Hook.,     Muse.    Exot.,    t.    24    (1818). 
Macromitrium  loDchomitrium  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  148. 

In  its  ordinary  forms  a  \'ery  distinct  species,  with  long  robust  branches, 
having  the  leaves  somewhat  spirally  enrolled  both  on  the  stem  and  on  their 
own  axes,  and  incurved  at  the  ])oints,  when  dry  ;  the  seta  very  long  and 
flexuous.  Unfortunately  these  characters,  expecially  the  length  of  the 
seta,  are  not  always  marked,  and  the  species  may  not  be  easy  to  recognize 
from  them  ;  but  the  generally  rather  tapering  leaves,  strongly  recurved 
margins,  minute,  incrassate,  opaque,  almost  smooth  cells,  rather  large 
elliptic  capsule,  and  large  naked  calyptra  will  generally  aid  in  determining  h. 

A.  widely  distributed  plant  in  New  Zealand. 

*  The  measurements  of  the  capsule  are  given  without  including  the  lid. 


GRIMMIACEAE.  183 

C.  Mueller  gives  no  characters  in  his  description  of  M.  lonchomitrium 
to  separate  it  from  M.  longipes.  He  states  that  it  is  "  M.  longipedi 
simillimuni,"  but  adds  that  that  species  has  the  seta  "  arcuato-fiexuoso." 
This,  however,  is  not  the  case  ;  the  seta  may  be  flexuose,  but  is  certainly 
not  arcuate,  and  is  frequently  quite  straight,  and  varies  in  stoutness 
considerably.  Original  specimens,  leg.  E.  Helms,  Greymouth,  N.Z.,  ex. 
herb.  C.  Mueller,  comm.  New  York  Bot.  Garden,  agree  exactly  with 
M.  longipes.     There  is  no  difference  in  the  seta. 

The  basal  areolation,  it  may  be  added,  in  M.  longipes  is  rather  remarkable  : 
the  cells  are  rather  widely  elongate-rectangular,  in  regular  rows,  but  the 
walls  are  very  incrassate.  and  the  cell-lumen  is  extremely  narrow,  almost 
filiform,  and  instead  of  being  straight  and  parallel  with  the  longitudinal 
walls  it  is  vermicular,  S-shaped,  or  semilunar,  giving  a  very  curious  aspect 
to  the  areolation. 

5.  Macromitrium  Weymouthii  Broth,  in  Oefv.  uf  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh., 

37,  p.  59  (1895). 

Syn.  ?  M.  flaccidisetuni  C  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  147. 
M.  pseudo-hem  it  richodes  C.  M.,  oo.  cif.,  p.  150.  M.  recurvi- 
foliiim  H.  f.  c»t  Wils.  (van  Brid.).  Fl.'X.Z,.  ii.  78;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
■p.  430. 

This  species  may  be  described  as  in  many  respects  a  small  edition  of 
the  preceding,  with  which  it  has  many  points  in  common.  It  is,  however, 
much  smaller,  of  a  usually  dull  olive-green  or  brown  colour,  while 
M.  longipes  is,  as  a  rule — at  least,  after  drying  of  a  bright-reddish  brown. 
The  leaves,  as  in  that,  are  marked  by  a  wide  deep  furrow  on  one  side  of  the 
nerve  only.  The  basal  areolation  differs  :  the  lumen,  while  being  narrow, 
is  not  so  markedly  so,  and  is  nearly  or  quite  straight. 

It  is  a  fre(juent  species,  and  in  the  Handbook  it  is  probablv  not  over- 
looked, but  appears  under  a  different  name  viz.,  M.  recur  cif oliuui  Brid. — 
a  Javan  species  which  has  broader,  shorter  leaves,  more  obtuse,  closely 
spirally  arranged  when  dry,  with  the  points  not  enrolled  as  here. 

From  the  descriptions  of  M.  faccidisetum  and  M.  pseudo-hernitrichodes 
C.  M.  r  have  no  doubt  whatever  that  they  belong  here. 

6.  Macromitrium  longirostre  (Hook.)  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  ii,  p.  38,  t.  112 

(1823). 

Syn.  Orthotrichum  longirostre  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  25  (1818). 
Macromitriutn  pertorquescens  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  148 
(1898). 

One  of  the  most  distinct  of  the  New  Zealand  species,  from  the  robust, 
rigid  habit,  the  very  acute  leaves  somewhat  spirally  twisted,  loosely  and  very 
rigidly,  with  the  points  sticking  out  and  bristling,  when  dry  ;  the  very 
short,  stout  seta,  and  elongate,  fusiform  capsule,  plicate  throughout  its 
length. 

It  is  a  plant  of  subantarctic  distribution  (Chile  ;  Auckland,  Chatham, 
and  Campbell  Islands  ;  Stewart  and  Southern  Islands  ;  and  Tasmania)  ; 
it  has  not,  I  believe,  been  recorded  from  the  North  Island. 

I  have  examined  the  type  specimen  of  var.  acutifolium  H.  f.  &  W.  in 

Hooker's  Herbarium.     It  cannot,   I  think,   be  allowed  varietal  rank  ;    in 

fact,  the  specimen  scarcely  seems  to  bear  out  the  characters  attributed  to 

the  variety — the  leaves  do  not  seem  to  be  any  more  acute  than  in  the  type. 

2— Bryology,  Pt.  IV. 


184  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

7.  Macromitrium  retusum  H.  f.   &  W..  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,   79  ;    Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  432  (1855). 

This  and  the  following  plant  are  distinct  from  all  the  ether  species, 
and  are  remarkable  for  the  nerve  excurrent  in  a  very  long,  piliform,  green 
arista,  often  equal  in  length  to  the  rest  of  the  leaf.  These  are  very  fragile, 
and  nearly  always  broken  off  in  the  older  leaves,  but  the  younger  leaves 
usually  show  them  at  the  stem-apex,  where  they  appear  as  a  penicillate 
tuft.  The  fruit  of  neither  species  has  been  found.  I  have  compared  the 
two  species  and  pointed  out  their  distinguishing  characters  at  some  length 
in  a  former  paper  (Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  xl,  447).  I  will  recall  here  the 
most  distinct  feature,  derived  from  the  position  of  the  leaves  when  dry.- 
In  the  next  species  the  leaves  are  fairly  regularly  spirally  twisted  round  the 
.stem,  but  otherwise  not  much  contorted  or  changed  ;  here  they  are  not 
twisted  round  the  stem,  but  are  spirally  twisted  on  their  ow'n  axis,  and 
have  their  apex  strongly  enrolled  or  hooked  ;  they  take,  in  fact,  much 
the  position  of  the  leaves  in  M.  gracile.  They  are  usually  very  regularly 
and  uniformly  twisted,  and  exhibit  a  very  pretty  arrangement,  often  of  a 
spiral  tendency  ;  but  this  is  owing  to  the  spiral  position  of  the  leaves  on 
the  stem,  not  to  a  spiral  twisling  round  it. 

I  have  M.  retusum  from  several  localities  in  the  North  Island  where  it 
was  first  recorded  ;  I  have  seen  it  from  only  one  locality  in  the  South 
Island — viz.,  Pine  Hill,  Dunedin — whence  Mr.  Petrie  sent  it  to  me. 

8.  Macromitrium   caducipilum    Lindb.    in    Oefv.    af    Finsk.    Vet.-Akad. 
Foerh.,  p.  605  (1864). 

Syn.  M.  aristatum  Mitt,  ex  Hook.  f.  in  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  432 
(1867). 

In  addition  to  the  character  mentioned  above,  this  species  differs  from 
M.  retusum  in  the  leaves  nearly  erect  when  moist — there  widely  spreading 
— and  in  the  cells  much  more  distinctly  defined. 

No  specimen  of  M.  aristatum  Mitt,  exists  at  Kew,  but  Mrs.  Britton 
has  kindly  allowed  me  to  see  part  of  the  original  gathering  (Auckland,  ex 
herb.  Buchanan),  and  I  have  been  able  to  compare  this  vnih  Lindberg's 
species,  and  find  the  two  to  be  absolutely  identical. 

Mr.  James  Murray  collected  it  in  1907,  also  in  the  vicinity  of  Auckland. 
I  know  of  no  other  recent  records  ;  Lindberg's  original  plant  is  only 
recorded  as  "  e  Nova  Zelandia  (Coll.  Ealfs*)  inter  Leptostotnum  macrocarpum" 

9.  Macromitrium   gracile   (Hook.)    Scliwaesr.,    Suppl.,   ii,    p.    39,    t.    112 

(1823)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  78;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  429. 

Syn.  M.  Mossmannianum  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  1851,  p.  561  {fide  Mitt.). 
M.  appendiculatum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  156  (1898)  [fide 
Brotherus).     M.  Helmsii  Par.  Ind.,  SuppL,  p.  238  (1900). 

In  its  usual  forms  a  very  pretty  species  ;  the  long,  straight  branches 
passing  from  yellow-green  above  to  bright  orange-brown  below.  The 
leaves  are  very  equal  all  along  the  branches,  which  are  therefore  very 
uniform  throughout,  and  in  the  dry  state  very  prettily  foliate,  each  leaf 


*  Probably  Thomas  Shearman  Ralph,  who  collected  in  New  Zealand  about  1850-60. 


GRIMMIACEAE.  185 

being  strongly  circinnately  enrolled  at  the  tip,  so  that  the  points  are  quite 
hidden  and  the  stems  terete,  while  at  the  same  time  the  enrolling  is  so 
regular  and  uniform  that  the  spiral  arrangement  on  the  branch  is  generally 
brought  out  rather  clearly.  The  seta  is  short,  the  capsule  more  strongly 
plicate  than  in  most  of  the  species. 

M.  gracile  appears  to  be  a  common  species. 

10.  Macromitrium  Hectori  Mitt,  ex  Hook,   f.,   Hundb.   X.Z.   FL,  p.  430 

(1867). 

A  little-known  species  gathered,  so  far  as  I  know,  only  in  the  original 
station,  Otago,  by  Hector  and  Buchanan.  (A  specimen  so  named,  and 
distributed  by  Beckett,  coll.  T.  G.  Wright,  from  Canterbury,  is  only 
M.  prorepetis.)  It  is  rather  robust,  and  is  perhaps  allied  to  M.  longirostre, 
of  which  it  has  the  pUcate  capsule  ;  golden  brown,  somewhat  glossy,  the 
leaves  somewhat  undulate  when  moist,  very  densely  set,  closely  incurved 
and  twisted  when  dry,  but  not  crisped  or  spirally  contorted.  The  cells 
are  minute,  very  distinct  and  incrassate,  oval  and  slightly  oblique,  the 
basal  strongly  incrassate  and  with  a  rather  curious  and  complicated 
thickening  at  the  upper  and  lower  ends.  The  leaf-apex  is  peculiar  among 
the  New  Zealand  species,  and  at  once  separates  the  plant  from  M.  longi- 
rostre,  being  broad  and  obtuse,  abruptly  ending  in  a  rather  long  acute 
cuspidate  point,  not,  however,  formed  by  the  nerve,  which,  usually  at 
least,  ceases  at  some  distance  below.  The  seta  is  1  cm.  long  or  rather  leas, 
not  at  all  stout — on  the  contrary,  rather  slender  and  flexuose. 

The  remaining  seven  species  form  a  group  of  closely  allied  plants, 
scarcely  differing  from  one  another  except  in  calyptra  (naked  or  hairy), 
peristome  (al)sent  or  slightly  developed),  and  two  forms  of  cell-structure. 
The  permutations  of  these  three  pairs  of  characters  for  the  most  part 
constitute  the  specific  differences.  The  plants  are  mostly  slender,  with 
short  branches,  small  oval  capsules,  and  small  leaves,  which  scarcely  vary 
in  form  throughout  the  group,  being  oblong-lingulate,  subobtuse,  and 
generally  shortly  mucronate,  the  upper  cells  being  sharply  differentiated 
from  the  lower,  which  occupy  a  large  proportion  of  the  leaf,  and  are  pellucid, 
usually  yellowish,  elongate,  linear,  and  incrassate.  The  upper  cells  are 
of  two  characters,  which  I  have  described  in  some  detail  in  a  previous 
paper  (Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  42,  97,  sqq.).  M.  prorepens  and  M.  lingulare 
have  them  moderately  large  (7-llyut),  obscure  by  reason  of  two  or  three 
distinct  but  not  high  papillae  on  each.  In  the  other  species  the  cells  are 
distinctly  larger  (9-1 4/x),  each  cell  crowned  by  a  high,  often  conspicuously 
spiculose  papilla,  which  does  not  render  them  obscure,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  they  are  very  clear  and  distinct. 

11.  Macromitrium  prorepens  (Hook.)  Schwi'egr.,  Suppl.,  ii,  p.  62,  t.  171 
(1826)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  79  ;    H:indb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  43f. 

Syn.  Orthotrichum  prorepens  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  120  (1818-20). 
Macromitrium  suhmucronifolium  Hpe.  &  C.  M.  in  Linn.,  xxvi 
(1853),  p.  499.  ?  M.  coarctatulum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37, 
p.  153.     ?  M.  oocarpum  C.  M.,  op.  cit.,  p.  157. 

Distinguished  from  M.  ligulare  by  the  sparsely  hairy  calyptra  ;  from 
all  the  subsequent  species  by  the  ^mailer,  obscure  upper  areolation. 

From  the  descriptions  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  identity 
with  M.  prorepens  of  C.  Mueller's  two  species  placed  in  the  synonymy. 

It  is  common  throughout  New  Zealand. 
2* 


186  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

12.  Macromitrium   ligulare*    Mitt,    in    Journ.    Linn.    Soc,    Bot.,    iv,    78 
(1859). 

Svn.  M.  asperuhim  Mitt,  in  Fl.  Tasm..  ii,  376  (1860)  ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  429.  M.  fimbriatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  77  (nee 
M.  fimbriatum.  Schwaegr.). 

Very  closely  resembling  M.  prorepens,  but  differing  in  the  naked  calyptra 
and  practically  entire  absence  of  peristome. 

I  have  carefully  examined  Mitten's  M.  asperulum  at  Kew,  and  am 
confident  that  it  cannot  be  separated  from  M.  ligulare. 

I  have  it  from  both  North  and  South  Islands. 

13.  Macromitrium   pusillum    Mitt,    in    Journ.    Linn.    Soc,    Bot.,    iv,    78 
(1859). 

This  species,  which  has  been  omitted  by  error  from  Brotherus,  ''  Musci," 
was  described  from  Tasmanian  specimens,  but  I  have  it  from  several  New 
Zealand  localities.  It  has  the  larger,  distinct  cells  of  the  folio  Adng  plants, 
but  is  distinct  from  them  in  having  the  calyptra  naked. 

1-4.  Macromitrium   erosulum    ^litt.    in    Journ.    Linn.    Soc,    Bot.,   iv,    78 
(1859)  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  131. 

Differs  from  M.  grossirete  and  M.  rigescens  in  the  presence  of  a  peristome  ; 
from  M.  Petriei  in  the  short  branches  with  leaves  crisped  when  dry. 
Probably  one  of  the  commonest  species. 

15.  Macromitrium  Petriei  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  42,  101  (1915). 

Very  close  to  M.  erosulum  in  all  structural  characters,  but  taller,  more 
robust,  with  elongate  branches  and  leaves  somewhat  rigidly  appressed  and 
spirally  twisted  when  dry,  less  crisped  ;    colour  reddish-brown. 

I  have  only  seen  it  from  the  original  locality,  Clinton  Valley,  Lake  Te 
Anau  ;   coll.  D.  Petrie. 

16.  Macromitrium  grossirete  C  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  153  (1898). 

Syn.  M.  papillifoliiim  C.  M.,  op.  oil.,  p.  154. 

Generally  more  robust  than  M.  erosxdum,  with  short,  very  turgid  branches 
and  strongly  crisped  leaves  ;    the  calyptra  more  densely  hairy. 

M.  papillifolium  differs  in  the  remarkably  high  papillae  of  the  leaf-cells  ; 
but  this  character  does  not  appear  to  be  correlated  with  any  others,  and 
it  is  too  ill-defined  to  form  the  basis  of  a  variety. 

I  have  this  species  from  several  localities  in  the  South  Island,  but  it  is 
perhaps  not  one  of  the  more  common  species. 

17.  Macromitrium  rigescens  Broth.  &  Dixon  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 
xl,  446  (1912). 

Near  M.  erosulum  and  M.  grossirete,  but  with  elongate  branches  and 
rigidly  appressed  leaves  when  dry.  It  bears,  in  fact,  to  M.  grossirete  the 
same  relationship  as  M.  Petriei  to  M.  erosulum,  and  is  scarcely  distinguish- 
able from  M.  Petriei  except  by  the  absence  of  peristome. 

I  have  found  several  specimens  referable  to  this  species  in  the  her- 
barium of  R.  Brown  from  the  South  Island,  but  without  further  locality. 

*  M.  lingulare,  Par.  Ind.,  false. 


GRIMMIACEAE.    '  187 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

M.  sulcatum  Brid. — Recorded  with  doubt  in  the  Haudbook  ("  var.  /?, 
leaves  less  acuminate,  scarcely  undulate,  probably  a  different  species ; 
Northern  I.,  Colenso.  A.  doubtful  determination.'")  The  only  specimen  in 
Hooker's  herbarium  at  Kew  is  labelled  "  M.  sulcatum.  N.  Zld.  Sinclair," 
in  Mitten's  hand.  This  is  certainly  M.  sulcatum,  but  the  specimen  is 
undoubtedly  wrongly  labelled.  The  Macromitrium  is  closely  interwoven 
with  two  other  plants,  a  Campylopus  and'  a  species  of  Diaphanodon, 
the  latter  a  frequent  genus  in  south  India  (the  home  of  M.  sulcatum),  but 
unknown  in  New  Zealand. 

M.  recurvifolium  (Hook.  &  Grev.)  Brid.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  78  ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  430. — The  specimens  in  Hooker's  herbarium  (coll.  Hooker  and 
Logan)  are  M.  Weymouthii  Broth.  Colenso's  and  Kerr's  are  not  represented, 
but  no  doubt  belonged  to  the  same  plant.  M.  recurvifolium  is  a  Javan 
species. 

M.  mauritianum^  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  t.  189;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  79;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  430.—"  Bay  of  Islands.  Logan.  A  doubtful  plant."  No  New 
Zealand  specimens  occur  at  Kew.  It  must  certainly  be  dropped  from  the 
New  Zealand  flora. 

M.  incurvifolium  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.  ;  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  79  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  431. — "  Dusky  Bay.  Menzies."  No  doubt,  as  suggested  in  the  Haud- 
book, an  error  in  recording  the  locality. 

M.  hemitrichodes  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  t.  193  ;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  79  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  431. — "  Northern  I.,  Logan."  The  specimen  in  herb.  Hook, 
is  marked  "  H.  595.  ^  M.  hemitrichodes  var."  It  has  a  naked,  not  hairy 
calyptra.  It  is  certainly  M.  Weymouthii  Broth.  The  Australasian 
M.  hemitrichodes  is  very  closely  dllicd  to  some  of  the  New  Zealand 
species,  but  I  have  seen  no  specimens  that  seem  referable  to  it. 

M.  microstomum  Schwaegr.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  431. — All  the  so-named 
specimens  at  Kew  belong  to  M.  Weymouthii  Broth. 

M.  piliferum  Schwaegr.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  432. — A  Pacific  species, 
certainly  to  be  excluded. 

M.  abbreviatum  Mitt.,  MS.  in  herb. — I  have  received  authentic  speci- 
mens of  this  from  the  New  York  Bot.  Garden,  and  have  also  examined 
Mitten's  specimens  at  Kew.  Some  of  these  belong  to  M.  erosulum  Mitt, 
and  some  to  M.  prorepens  Schwaegr. 

M.  barbatum  Mitt.,  MS.  in  Herb.  Kew.,  is  M.  eucalyptorum. 

M.  Knightii  Schimp,  MS.  in  herb.,  and  M.  clavatum  Schimp.,  MS.  in 
herb.,  are  M.  loiigipes. 

M.  rigidxim  Schimp.,  MS.  in  herb.,  is  M.  orthophyllum. 

M.  laevigatum  Schimp.,  MS.  in  herb.,  is  Schlotheimia  Brownii  Brid. 

M.  perpapillosum  Broth.,  MS.  in  sched.,  herb.  Beckett,  is  M.  erosulum. 

M.  scabrum  Broth.,  MS.  in  sched.,  herb.  Beckett,  is  a  strongly  papillose 
form  of  M.  grossirete. 

M.  tasmanicum  Broth.,  in  sched.,  "forma,  N.Z.,  Rev.  Colenso,  4096, 
det.  Brotherus,"  agrees  with  the  spiral-leaved  forms  of  M.  Weymouthii 
exactly,  except  that  the  single  calyptra  is  sparsely  hairy.  It  is  best,  I 
think,  left  doubtful. 


188  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

M.  involutifolium  (Hook.  &  Grev.)  Schwaegr.,  is  given  by  Brotherus 
("  Musci/'  p.  488)  as  from  Australia  and  New  Zealand  ;  but  Dr.  Brotherus 
informs  me  that  he  has  seen  no  New  Zealand  specimens.  The  New  Zealand 
record  has  probably  crept  in  by  error. 

M.  spirale  Hampe,  MS.,  e  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  Victoria, 
1882,  p.  63  {nomen  solum),  is  M.  Weymouthii. 

M.  suhmicrojphyllum  Hampe,  M.S.  in  herb.,  is  M.  eucalyptorum. 

ScHLOTHEiJMLA  Brill.,  Mant.  Muse,  p.  114  (1849). 

This  well-defined  genus,  of  somewhat  large  dimensions  in  the  southern 
tropical  and  temperate  zone,  is  only  represented  in  New  Zealand  by  two 
species,  one  of  them  being  only  found  in  and  endemic  to  Campbell  Island. 

It  resembles  Macromitrium  in  general  habit,  generally  forming  close 
compact  tufts  or  mats,  brownish  when  old,  with  the  leaves  closely  spirally 
twisted  when  dry,  more  or  less  Ungulate  or  oblong-lingulate,  generally 
rugulose  above  ;  it  differs  markedly  from  Macromitrium  in  the  calyptra, 
which  is  smooth,  neither  plicate  nor  hairy,  though  usually  scabrous  or 
hispid  at  the  apex, 

1.  Schlotheimia  Brownii   Brid.,   Brvol.   univ.,   i,   799  (1826)  ;    Schwaeg., 
Suppl.,  ii,  t.  167  (1826)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  77  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL.  p.  427. 

Syn.  S.  Baileyi  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet. -Soc.  Foerh.,  vol.  33, 
p.  198  (1890).    ,S'.  KnigJifii  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  142  (1898). 

A  frequent  species  in  New  Zealand  and  Australia.  Watts  and  White- 
legge  (Cens.  Muse.  Australens.,  ii,  107,  in  Proc.  Linn.  Soc.  N.S.W.  for  1905) 
say,  under  S.  Brownii,  "  Broth.  Bryales  gives  N.Z.  only,  and  in  a  letter 
he  says,  I  have  not  seen  S.  Brownii  from  Australia,  and  doubt  if  it  is  to  be 
found  there.  Probably  all  the  Australian  records  should  be  changed  to 
S.  Baileyi."  A  remarkable  statement,  since  the  type  of  S.  Brownii  was 
collected  at  Port  Jackson  in  Australia  by  Brown  (and  is  cited  by  Watts 
and  Vrhitelegge) ! 

On  the  other  hand,  C.  Mueller  separates  his  New  Zealand  »S.  Kitightii 
n.  sp.  from  S.  Brownii,  giving  it  a  description  which  would  certainly  cover 
all  the  New  Zealand  plants  attributed  hitherto  to  S.  Brownii,  a  species 
which  is  therefore  apparently  to  be  allowed  no  resting-place  anywhere, 
either  in  Australia  or  in  New  Zealand.  I  doubt  if  Bridel's  species  is  to  be 
got  rid  of  so  easily. 

Brotherus  founds  his  *S.  Baileyi  on  a  Queensland  plant,  lex).  Bailey. 
This  I  have  not  seen  ;  but  Watts  and  Whitelegge  describe  it  as  plentiful 
in  New  South  Wales,  and  I  have  a  specimen  det.  Brotherus  (Watts,  N.S.W. 
Mosses,  1273).  This  appears  to  me  quite  identical  with  S.  Brownii. 
Brotherus  {loc.  cit.)  distinguishes  it  thus  :  "  Colore  laete  viridi,  foliis  vix 
rugulosis,  bracteis  perichaetii  baud  exsertis,  seta  brevi,  gracili,  theca  brevi, 
sulcato,  et  calyptra  baud  scabra  facile  dignoscitur.''  Watts's  1273  shows 
no  difierence  in  the  colour  of  the  tufts  from  many  specimens  of  S.  Brownii 
I  have  seen.  As  to  the  other  characters  enumerated,  C.  M.,  Syn.,  i,  755, 
describes  S.  Brownii  as  having  "  folia  alis  parum  rugulosis  .  .  .  Peri- 
chaetia  conformia  .  .  .  theca  sicca  plicata  .  .  .  calyptra 
vix  scabra  "  (thus  agreeing  with  Brotherus'  description  of  S.  Baileyi). 

The  only  separating  character  remaining  is  that  C.  Mueller  describes 
the  seta  as  long,  and  Brotherus  that  of  (S.  Baileyi  as  short.  The  measure- 
ment given,  however  (4  mm.),  is  no  shorter  than  frequently  occurs  in  Now 


GRIMMIACEAE.  189 

Zealand  specimens  of  S.  Brownii,  where  it  (as  well  as  the  length  of  the 
capsule)  is  eminently  variable,  and  sometimes  does  not  exceed  3  mm. 

I  conclude,  therefore,  that  Brotherus  must  have  misunderstood 
S.   Brownii   Brid.,   and   that  S.    Bailey i   must   be   dropped. 

To  turn  to  S.  Knightii  C.  M. :  This  is  based  on  a  New  Zealand  specimen  of 
Knights,  from  Hampe's  herbarium,  originally  labelled  S.  Brownii.  Good  and 
abundant  specimens  of  this  occur  in  Hampe's  herbarium,  but  they  exhibit 
no  differences  from  the  Australian  S.  Brownii.  Nor  do  the  distinguishing 
characters  as  given  by  C.  Mueller  and  as  understood  by  Hampe  agree 
with  one  another.  Hanrpe's  MS.  description  of  S.  Knightii  is  "  difEert  a 
S.  Brownii  Schw. — Statura  robustiore,  foliis  longioribus,  oblongo-lingulatis, 
erecto-patulis  nervo  evanido — cal.  glabra,  basi  fimbriata."  But,  except 
for  the  comparison  in  size  (which  is  of  no  account),  since  the  plant  varies 
considerably  in  the  dimensions  of  all  its  parts  with  no  correlated  structural 
characters),  all  these  characters  apply  perfectly  to  *S.  Brownii. 

C.  Mueller  bases  his  conception  of  the  species  quite  otherwise : 
">S.  Proivnii  foliis  longius  acutis  raucronatis  e  celluHs  multo  miuoribus  jam 
differt."  The  actual  specimens,  however,  show  no  difference  whatever 
from  the  ordinary  Australian  and  Now  Zealand  forms  in  these  characters  ; 
the  cells  in  S.  Knightii  are  no  larger  at  all. 

He  adds  that  S.  Baileiji  Broth,  equally  differs  "  prima  f route  "  in  the 
leaves  "  acute  longius  mucronatis,"'  the  leaves  of  S.  Knightii  being 
described  as  "  breviter  acuminatis."  Now,  Brotherus  describes  the  leaves 
of  S.  Baileyi  as  "  obtusa,  breviter  apiculata,"  so  that  C.  •  Mueller's 
distinction  is  not  only  non-existent  but  self-contradictory.  He  is  in  fact 
describing  simply  the  more  robust  forms  of  S.  Brownii,  and  the  other 
characters  given  are  purely  imaginary.  In  fact,  as  to  general  leaf-outline, 
nerve  and  cell  structure,  the  whole  range  of  plants  is,  considering  the 
variability  in  dimensions  and  habit,  singularly  uniform.  The  nerve  ceases 
constantly  just  below  the  apex,  but  the  form  of  the  apiculus  and  some 
obscurity  of  the  areolation  often  give  the  false  appearance  that  the 
apiculus  is  due  to  the  excurrence  of  the  nerve,  aud  this  is  incorrectly  figured 
by  Schwaegrichen,  t.  167.  fig.  5. 

S.  Brownii  grows  on  trees  and  rocks,  and  is  probably  well  distributed. 

2.  Schlotheimia  Campbelliana  C.  M.,  Syn.,  i,  753  (1851)  ;    Handb.  N.Z.. 
Fl..  p.  427. 

Syn.    S.    quadrifida  H.   f.    &    W.,    Fl.  Antarct.,   i,    126  (1844)  (nee 
*S'.  quadrifida  Brid.,  Mant.  Muse,  p.  114  (1819)  ). 

This  species,  confined  to  Campbell  Island,  is  at  once  distinguished  from 
S.  Broivnii  by  the  nerve  excurrent  in  a  rather  long,  slender,  cuspidate 
point,  and  by  the  stouter  seta. 


SPLACHNACEAE. 

Tayloria  Hook  in  Journ.  Sci.  &  Arts,  No.  3,  p.  144  (1816),  emend.  Mitt, 
in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc.  Bot.,  iii,  Suppl.,  p.  57  (1859). 

This  genus  has  been  widened  to  include  as  subgenera  several  groups 
which  have  by  one  author  or  another  been  treated  as  separate  genera, 
including  Eremodon  Brid.,  mider  which  the  three  New  Zealand  species  are 
found. 


190  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

,   /Leaves  sharply  toothed  above  ..  ..  ..  ..1.  calophylla. 

■  \  Leaves  entire,  or  slightly  and  obtusely  toothed  ..  ..  2 

f  Leaves,  very  wide  ;    cells  in  divergent  rows  ;   nerve  not  reaching 
n  J  apex  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .     2.  purpurascens. 

j  Leaves  narrower ;    cells  not  in  divergent  rows  ;    nerve  excurrent 

(^         in  upper  leaves  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .     3.  octohlepharis. 

1.  Tayloria  calophylla  (C.  M.)  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  Roy.  Soc.  Victoria, 

1882,  p.  65. 

Syn.  Dissodon  calophyUus  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit..  vol.  9,  p.  546  (1851). 
Eremodon  robustus  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  N.Z..  ii.  93  ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  452. 

The  most  robust  species,  especially  in  the  fruit,  and  distinguished  at 
once  by  the  sharply  toothed  leaves  with  vanishing  nerve ;  the  erect  clavate 
capsule  with  minute  conical  lid  recalls  that  of  Bmchynienimn  and 
Leptostonium. 

It  has  been  found,  I  believe,  only  in  the  North  Island  and  in  Tasmania. 

2.  Tayloria    purpurascens    (H.    f.    &    W.)    Broth,    in    Engl.    &    Prantl, 

Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  i,  502  (1903). 

Syn.  Splachnum  purpurascens  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii, 
1844,  p.  529.  Eremodon  purpurascens  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z. 
FL,  p.  452  (1867).  Dissodon  purpurens  C.  M.,  Gen.  Muse.  Frond., 
p.  124  (nomen). 

This  and  the  following  species  are  nearly  allied,  but  they  are  not 
identical  as  suggested  by  Hooker  in  the  Handbook.  The  leaves  are  very 
widely  obovate-spathulate,  whereas  in  T.  octohlepharis  they  are  rather 
narrowly  obovate.  A  more  distinct  structural  character  is  found  in  the 
areolation,  the  cells  here  being  arranged  in  regular  divergent  rows,  which 
is  not  the  case  in  T.  octohlepharis.  Both  species  have  the  leaves  at  times 
distinctly  denticulate. 

So  far  as  my  specimens  indicate,  the  present  is  a  less  variable  species 
than  the  following.  The  seta  is,  I  believe,  pretty  constantly  longer,  and 
sometimes  reaches  3  cm.  ;  but  as  in  most  of  the  Splachnaceae  this  character 
is  a  very  inconstant  one. 

T.  purpurascens  is  known  from  both  the  North  and  South  Islands,  and 
also  from  the  Auckland  and  Campbell  Groups. 

Dissodon  purpurens  C.  M.  (type,  in  Berlin  Museum)  is  quite  inseparable 
from  this  species. 

3.  Tayloria   octohlepharis   (Hook.)    Mitt,   in    Trans.    &   Proc.    Roy.    Soc. 

Victoria,  1882,  p.  65. 

Syn.  Splachnum  ociohlepharum  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  167  (1820). 
Eremodon  octohlepharis  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  94  (1855); 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  452.  Dissodon  lonqicollis  C.  M.,  Gen.  Muse. 
Frond.,  p.  124  {nomen). 

This  is  a  highly  variable  plant,  but  the  variation  is,  I  believe,  mostly 
concerned  with  the  dimensions  of  the  various  jjarts,  absolute  and  relative, 
and  I  scarcely  think  that  good  varietal  characters  can  be  defined.  The 
variatioiLs   affect    both  the   vegetative   and  fruiting   parts  ;     the   seta,   for 


SPLACHNACEAE.  191 

instance  may  be  barely  the  length  of  the  capsule  (with  apophysis),  while 
on  the  other  hand  it  may  reach  to  2  cm.  The  nerve  is  usually  excurrent 
in  the  upper  leaves  in  a  long  flexuose  arista. 

The  species  has  a  wide  distribution  in  the  Australasian  region. 

Dissodon  longicoUis  C.  M.  (type,  in  Berlin  Museum)  is  certainly  to  be 
referred  here. 

FUNARIACEAE. 

GiGASPERMUM  Lindb.  in  Oefv.  af  K.  Vet.-Akad.  Foerh.,  1864,  p.  599. 
(For  synonymy  see  the  species). 

Gigaspermum  repens  (Hook.)  Lindb.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  (1864). 

Syn.  Anictangium  repens  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  106  (1820). 
Hedivigia  repens  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  92  (1855).  Lepta»gium 
repens  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  79,  (1859)  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  424.  Physcomitrium  repens  C.  M.,  Syn..  ii,  544. 
Gigaspennum  tenelhun  C  M..  MS.  in  Herb,  et  Gen.  Muse.  Frond., 
p.  130.* 

This  rare  and  peculiar  little  moss  has  given  taxonomists  much  trouble 
as  the  above  synonymy  shows.  It  has  no  doubt  found  its  true  place  in 
the  Funariaceae.  This  is  confirmed  in  a  rather  interesting  way  by  the 
discovery  of  the  type  of  a  new  genus  {Chanmehryum  Ther.  &  Dixon)  in 
South  Africa,  which  links  up  the  South  African  Gigaspermum  Breutelii 
(C.  M.)  Par.  with  undoubted  Fuuarioid  genera.  G.  repens  occurs  in 
Australia  and  Tasmania.  It  was  first  found  in  the  North  Island  of  New 
Zealand  by  Colenso.  I  am  aware  of  only  two  gatherings  since  then,  one 
by  R.  Brown.  Unfortunately  the  specimens  do  not  indicate  the  locality, 
beyond  that  it  was  probably  in  the  South  Island,  since  Brown  was  in  the 
habit  of  distinguishing  all  specimens  gathered  by  him  in  the  North  Island 
by  so  designating  them.  A  third  gathering  was  from  Stewart  Island,  by 
Kirk.  By  the  kindness  of  the  Berlin  Museum  I  have  been  enabled  to 
examine  Kirk's  plant,  the  original  of  G.  teneUum  in  herb.  C.  Mueller.  The 
leaves  are  all  simply  mucronate  or  shortly  cuspidate,  and  it  is,  I  think, 
without  doubt  only  the  sterile  plant  of  G.  repens.  in  which  the  leaves  of 
the  sterile  branches  are  normally  of  this  form.     No  fruit  was  foimd. 

The  habit  of  growth,  the  fruiting-shoots  being  produced  from  the  upper 
side  of  a  creeping,  often  underground,  rhizomatous  stem,  is  one  of  the 
characteristic  features,  but  is  usually  masked  by  the  crowded  fruiting- 
stems,  which  thus  appear  caespitose.  They  are  conspicuous  by  the 
numerous  large,  hyaline,  scarious  perichaetial  bracts,  giving  the  tufts  a 
white  colour  ;  the  widely  urceolate,  almost  sessile  capsule  is  hidden  within 
these  bracts  ;    the  spores  are  remarkably  large,  reaching  70^.  in  diameter. 

Physcojutridium  Roth,  die  Aussereuropaisch,  Laubm.,  i,  250  (1911). 

Syn.  Ephemerella  ( Physcomitridium)  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  xli,  120  (1902). 

Roth  is  in  error  in  attributing  (loc.  cit.)  the  genus  to  C.  Mueller.  Mueller 
described  the  species  as  an  Ephemerella.  In  the  Gen.  Muse.  Frond,  the 
species  drops  out — at  least,  it  does  not  appear  under  Physcomitridium  or 
Ephemerella.     Under    Physcomitrium    ^Cryptopyxis,    C.    Mueller    (p.    112) 

*  The  synonymy  given  in  Paris,  Ind.,  ed.  ii,  is  incorrect  in  several  respects. 


192  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

writes,  "  Auch  kenne  ich  eine  aiistralische  Art  von  Melbourne  :  P.  Readeri 
n.  sp.,  deren  MundoefEnung  gleichsam  nur  eine  Perforation  ist."  It  is 
possible  that  this  is  the  present  plant  masquerading  under  a  new  name. 
The  generic  name  Physcomitridium  must  be  attributed  to  Roth.  Brotherus 
(Musci,  i,  513)  writes  that  from  the  description  he  is  inclined  to  refer  it  to 
Physcomitrella.  It  is  certainly,  I  should  say,  nearest  to  that  genus,  but  is, 
I  think,  best  kept  separate.  Roth  {loc.  cit.)  places  it  next  to  Physcomitrella, 
but  expresses  a  doubt  as  to  whether  it  should  or  should  not  be  imited  with 
that,  as  owing  to  lack  of  material  he  has  not  been  able  to  examine  the 
stomata  of  P.  Readeri. 

I  have  been  able  to  study  the  stomata  from  R.  Brown's  material.  They 
are  very  numerous,  as  in  Physcomitrella,  but  they  differ  markedly.  In  that 
genus  the  perforation  is  small  and  elliptic  {cf.  Limpr.  Laubm.  Deutschl., 
&c.,  i,  158,  fig.  59),  bearing  a  small  proportion  to  the  size  of  its  cell  ;  in 
the  present  plant  it  is  an  elongate  slit,  as  in  most  of  the  Funariaceae. 
Moreover,  in  Physcomitrella  as  figured  by  Limpricht  the  stomata  are  on  a 
level  with  the  exothecium  cells,  while  here,  as  in  Funaria  hygrometrica, 
they  lie  slightly  below  the  surface  and  are  partly  covered  by  the  ends  of 
the  surrounding  cells.  On  the  whole,  therefore,  I  have  thought  it  best  to 
retain  the  genus  Physcomitridium. 

Physcomitridium  Readeri  (C.  M.)  Roth,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  (1911). 
Syn.  Ephemerella  Readeri  C.  M.  in  Hedwig..  xli,  120  (1902). 

R.  Brown  gathered  a  plant  "  Banks,  R.  Avon,  Oct.,  1905,"  which  he 
named  in  herbarium  Phascum  Chiltonii.  This  I  find  to  be  exactly  identical 
with  Physcomitridium  Readeri  as  described  and  figured  by  Roth. 

It  is  a  very  interesting  little  plant,  like  a  minute  Pottia,  with  the 
capsule  slightly  exserted  above  the  leaves  ;  but  it  is  cleistocarpous  ;  the 
capsule  has  a  distinctly  differentiated  conical  apiculus,  but  it  does  not 
separate  as  a  lid.  The  cah-ptra  is  small,  not  covering  more  than  about 
I  of  the  capsule  ;  is  conical  and  mitriform,  slightly  split  at  the  base  ;  the 
spores  are  large,  30-37/x,  finely  and  distinctly  echinulate.  The  leaves  are 
obovate-spathulate,  rounded  above  and  obtuse,  obtusely  serrate  near  apex, 
very  laxly  areolate,  with  a  nerve  ceasing  above  the  middle.  The  seta  (with 
vagina)  about  equals  1-1  or  twice  the  length  of  the  capsule. 

Physcomitrium  Fuernr.  in  Flora,  xiii,  p.  11  ;    Ergaenz,  p.  9  (1829). 

Of  the  four  species  included  in  the  Handbook,  two  are  now  placed  in 
Funaria ;  the  species  there  described  as  P.  piriforme  is  now  distinguished 
as  P.  conicum. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

Seta  very  short ;  capsule  immersed  ;  calyptra  very  small  . .  . .      1.  pusillum. 

Seta  elongate,  capsule  much  exserted  ;  calyptra  larger  . .  . .      2.  conicum. 

1.  Physcomitrium  pusillum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  92  (1855)  ;    Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  451. 

A  very  small  Phascoid  moss,  with  immersed  subglobose  capsule,  the 
calyptra  covering  only  the  conical  lid,  the  leaves  spreading  when  moist, 
incurved  over  the  capsule  when  dry,  spathulate,  acuminate,  subentire,  the 
nerve  nearly  reaching  apex. 

It  appears  to  be  a  very  rare  species  in  New  Zealand,  if  not  overlooked. 
It  is  endemic,  and  I  do  not  know  of  any  record  of  it  but  that  of  Sinclair, 
in  the  North  Island. 


FUKARIACEAE.  1 93 

2.  Physcomitrium    conicum    Mitt,    in    Journ.    Linn.    Soc,    Bot.,    iv,    79 
(1859). 

Syn.  P.  pyriforme  var.  fi  Hook.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  92  ;  Hanclb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  451  ;  nee  P.  pyriforme  Bry.  eur. ;  P.  suhserratum 
Hampe  in  Linn.,  xxx,  623  (1860). 

A  smaller  plant  than  the  European  P.  pyriforme,  with  usually  shorter 
and  wider  capsule,  much  shorter  seta,  and  less  beaked  lid ;  but  the 
structural  diSerences  are  very  slight.  It  occurs  in  dense,  richly  fruiting 
tufts,  and  cannot  easily  be  taken  for  any  other  species  ;  the  large  cells 
and  toothed  leaves  separate  it  from  similar  species  of  Pottia,  the  form  of 
capsule  from  Funaria.  The  spores  are  large  (30/x  or  more),  and  highly 
echinulate. 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  P.  suhserratum  Hpe.  in  Hampe 's  herbarium  ; 
it  is  certainly  P.  conicum.  The  name  was  published  about  a  year  later 
than  P.  conicum  Mitt. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

p.  apophysatum  Wils.  =  Funaria  apophysata. 

P.  Perrottetii  Mont.  :  The  only  evidence  of  this  at  Kew  is  a  drawing 
labelled  "  Physcomitrium  Perrottetii  ?  N.Z.  Knight  69  ;  specimens  sent  on 
former  occasion."  There  are  no  specimens  attached,  and  no  note.  There 
is  certainly  no  sufficient  evidence  here  to  warrant  the  inclusion  of  the 
Indian  species  here. 

Under  Physcomitrium  pyrifornie  at  Kew  there  is  a  scrap  labelled  by 
Mitten  "  Physc.  {pyriforme  ^  puniilum),  New  Zealand,  Mr.  Knight,"  accom- 
panied by  careful  drawings,  noted  "  69b."  This  may  or  may  not  be  the 
"  69  "  cited  above.     It  is  only  a  small  form  of  P.  conicum. 

Funaria  Schreb.  in  Linn.   Gen.   Plant.,  ed.   8.  ii,   p.   760  (1791)  emend. . 

Lindb. 

Lindberg  enlarged  Funaria  to  include  Entosthodon.  in  which  he  is 
followed  by  Brotherus.  There  is  certainly  no  clear  line  that  can  be  drawn 
to  separate  the  two. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

fSeta  usually  shorter  than  combined  capsule  and  coUum,  rarely 
,   J  slightly   longer ;     capsule    suberect,    clavate,    with    tapering 

■  j  coUum  of  equal  length  ;  peristome  0        ..  ..  ..1.  apophysata . 

l^Seta  longer,  usually  much  longer,  than  capsule  with  collum 

,^  /Lid  conical,  apiculate  or  umbonate   . . 
*"  \Lid  flat  or  convex 

o  /Capsule  striate 
'  \Cap8ule  smooth     . .  . .         *     .  . 

fCapsule     erect,     sjTnmetric,     subclavate     (with     the     subequal 
4.  <^  collum);    seta  5-7  mm.  only,  not  much  longer  than  capsule  5 

(^Seta  above  1  cm.,  capsule  much  shorter  . .  . .  . .  6 

~  /Spores  papillose,  peristome  double    . .  . .  . .  .  .     4.  subcuspidata. 

'  \Spores  smooth,  peristome  single         . .  . .  . .  . .     3.  Helmsii. 

rCapsule    very    asymmetric,    curved,    so    that    the    mouth    when 
6.  ■{  deoperculate  is  usually  vertical ;    peristome  large,  persistent     7.  glabra. 

(^Capsule  erect,  symmetric  ;   peristome  very  fragile,  small  . .  7 

„  /Nerve  excurrent    . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .      6.  cuspidata. 

'  \Nerve  ceasing  below  apex  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .     5.  gracilis. 

The  species  of  Funaria  do  not,  as  a  rule,  show  much  difference  in  their 
vegetative  characters,  and  the  specific  difierences  are  for  the  most  part 


2 

2.  subattenuata. 
3 

8.  hygrometrica. 
4 


194  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

drawn  from  the  peristome.  Unfortunately,  while  of  high  taxononiic  value, 
this  is  of  slight  practical  help,  as  the  presence  or  absence  of  an  inner 
peristome  often  cannot  be  satisfactorily  determined  imless  the  fruit  is  quite 
mature  and  in  good  condition  ;  while  in  some  species  it  is  so  fragile  and 
easily  lost  that  a  proper  determination  is  hardly  possible  when  the  fruit 
is  a  little  past  maturity.  The  form  of  the  capsule  is,  however,  often  of 
great  help,  and  most  of  the  species  can  be  deterinined  by  this  alone  ;  and, 
as  the  plants  are  for  the  most  part  fertile,  the  difficulty  is  not  greatly  felt. 

1.  Funaria  apophysata  (Tayl.)   Broth  in  Engl.   &  Prantl,   Pflanzenfam., 

Musci,  i,  523  (1903). 

Syn.  Gymnostomum  apo-physatum  Tavl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  v 
(1846),  p.  43.  Entostkodon  Taylori'C.  M.,  Syn.,  i,  122.  Physcomi- 
trium  apophysatum  Wils.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot..  v  (1846),  p.  448  : 
Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  91  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  451. 

Quite  distinct  from  most  of  the  species  in  the  stout  clavate  or  oval 
(sometimes  slightly  pvTiform)  red-brown  capsule,  passing  into  a  long 
tapering  coUum  of  quite  equal  length,  the  two  together  nearly  always 
longer  than  the  very  short  seta,  which  rarely  reaches  7  mm.  The  peristome 
is  entirely  wanting.     Leaves  cuspidate  to  subpiliferous,  not  bordered. 

Fairly  common  ;    known  also  from  Australia  and  Tasmania. 

2.  Funaria  subattenuata  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.,  xl, 

173  (1898). 

Known  from  all  the  other  species  by  the  erect  or  suberect  clavate 
capsule  with  distinctly  shorter  neck,  and  the  lid,  which  is  highly  conical 
when  moist  ;  and  when  dry  stoutly  mamillate  or.  better,  umbonate.  The 
leaves  are  subobtuse,  with  large  cells  and  an  indistinctly  marked  border. 
Seta  about  1  cm.     Peristome  single  of  short,  pale-orange  teeth. 

Besides  the  original  locality  I  have  it  from  Mount  Ida,  Otago,  where  it 
was  gathered  by  Mr.  Petrie,  at  3,000  ft.  ;  and  also  from  an  unlocalized 
station  in  the  South  Island,  coll.  K.  Brown  ter.  (as  F.  glabra). 

3.  Funaria  Helmsii  Broth.,  op.  sit.,  p.  172  (1898). 

This  and  the  next  species  have  erect  symmetrical  capsules,  with  a  neck 
of  almost  eijual  length,  which,  however,  does  not  taper  gradually  into  the 
seta  as  in  F.  apophysata,  nor  is  the  seta  so  short  proportionally  as  in  that. 
The  lid  is  flat  when  dry,  slightly  convex  when  moist.  Leaves  acute, 
obtusely  serrulate  above.     Peristome  single,  similar  to  the  last. 

I  know  of  no  subsequent  gathering  since  Helms  collected  it. 

4.  Funaria  subcuspidata  Broth.,  op.  cit.,  p.  171  (1898). 

Syn.  Meesia  craigieburnensis  E.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31, 
p.  464  (1899). 

This  species,  of  which  I  have  seen  no  specimen,  is  described  by  Brotherus 
as  extremely  near  to  F.  Helmsii,  but  differing  distinctly  in  the  double 
peristome,  the  spores  coarsely  warted,  and  the  lid  distinctly  convex. 

Meesia  craigieburnensis  R.  Br.  ter.,  is  a  Funaria  which,  so  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  examine  it,  agrees  exactly  with  the  present  species. 


FUNARIACEAE.  195 

5.  Funaria  gracilis  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam. 

Musci,  i,  52'i  (1903). 

Syn.  Entosthodon  gracilis  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  91  (1855)  ;   Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  451. 

This  species  and  the  next  are  marked  by  a  long  seta,  2-3  cm.,  with  a 
proportionately  very  small  capsule  of  thin  texture,  somewhat  urceolate 
when  dry  ;  erect  and  s}Tiimetrical  with  a  short,  distinct,  tapering  neck. 
The  leaves  are  small,  crowded  into  a  small  comal  tuft  ;  they  are  acutely 
cuspidate,  and  entire  ;  in  the  present  species  the  nerve  is  excurrent,  in 
an  often  long,  reddish  arista. 

This  species  and  the  following  have  usually  been  placed  in  different 
genera  ;  and  Brotheruis,  while  uniting  them  in  Funaria,  retains  them  in 
distinct  subgenera,  the  present  in  Entosthodon  and  the  next  in  Eu-Funaria. 
The  separation  is  determined  by  the  fact  that  while  the  peristome  here  is 
single,  in  F.  cuspidata  there  is  an  extremely  delicate,  imperfect  inner 
peristome.  In  all  other  respects  (barring  the  nerve  of  the  leaf)  the  two  are 
extremely  close  to  one  another. 

F.  gracilis  is  probably  frequent,  and,  like  the  following,  is  found  in 
Australia  and  Tasmania. 

6.  Funaria  cuspidata  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  91  (1855)  ;    Handb.  N.Z. 

Fl.,  p.  450. 

This  species  differs  from  the  preceding  (q.v.)  only  in  the  presence  of  an 
imperfect  inner  ])eristome.  and  in  the  nt-rvc  which,  instead  of  being 
excurrent,  ceases  well  below  the  leaf-apex. 

It  has  nearly  the  same  distribution  as  F.  gracilis.  Paris  gives  only  the 
North  Island  ;    I  have  seen  no  records  from  the  South. 

7.  Funaria  glabra   Tavl.   in    Lond.   Journ.    Bot.,   v   (1846),   p.   57  ;     Fl. 
N.Z.,  ii,  91  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  450. 

Readily  known  by  the  arcuate  capsule,  with  wide  mouth  and  well 
developed,  persist^^nt  peristome  ;  the  capsule  is  smooth,  not  striate,  and 
exannulate,  and  the  seta  is  shorter  than  is  usual  in  F.  hygrometrica,  and  the 
capsule  smaller. 

It  appears  to  be  common. 

8.  Funaria  hygrometrica  (L.)  Sibth.,  Fl.  oxon.,  p.  288  (1794). 

Syn.  F.  sphaerocarpa  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  1851,  p.  546. 

C.  Mueller  separated  the  .Australasian  plant  from  F.  hygrometrica  on  the 
ground  cf  a  shorter  and  rounder  capsule  and  one  or  two  other  characters. 
If  these  characters  were  well  defined  and  constant  there  might  be  reason 
for  giving  the  plant  varietal  rank  at  least,  but  this  is  not  the  case  ;  the 
ordinary  forms  of  F.  hygrometrica  are  probably  at  least  equally  common 
in  the  Australasian  region,  and  they  intergrade  with  the  sphaerocarpa  forms 
by  all  transitions. 

EXCLUDED    SPECIES. 

Entosthodon  physcomitrioides  C.  M.,  "  Sudinsel  Neuseelands,"  Gen.  Muse. 
Frond.,  p.  109 — I  have  examined  good  specimens  of  this,  det.  C.  Mueller,  in 
Schimper's  herbarium  at  Kew ;  the  labelUng  is  "  In  swampy  places, 
Fendalton,    near    Christchurch,    T.    W.    N.    Beckett,    No.   367."     This    is 


196 


BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 


certainly  only  a  robust  form  of  Physcomitrium  conicum  Mitt.  C.  Mueller 
writes  of  it,  "  welche  ganz  wie  P.  tiirhinatum  aussieht,  aber  eine  calyptra 
dimidiata  hat."  The  specimens  in  Schimper's  herbarium  have  only  a  single 
calyptra,  but  that  is  not  dimidiate,  but  distinctly  that  of  Physcomitrium 
type.  C.  Mueller  may  have  been  misled  by  an  immature  calyptra,  or  a 
Funarioid  intruder  of  another  species.  C.  Mueller,  by  the  way,  clearly 
had  no  intention  of  relating  this  to  the  Funaria  physcomitrioides  Mont, 
from  southern  India  ;  the  name  was  duplicated  simply  through  a  slip  of 
memory. 


BRYACEAE. 

The  New  Zealand  genera  of  this  great  family  may  be  distinguished  by 
the  following  key  : — 


M  ielichhqferia. 
2 

Orthodontiu7n. 


Leptobryum. 
4 

Brachymeniu  m. 

5 

6 
Bry^im. 
Pohlia. 
Anomobryum, 


f  Fruit  from  base  of  stem  ;   peristome  more  or  less  imperfect 

■  \Fruit  terminal ;  peristome  mostly  well  developed 

f  Basal  membrane  of  endostome   wanting  or  not   reaching  above 
„  J  orifice  ;  outer  peristome  shorter  than  inner 

■  j  Basal  membrane  high  ;    outer  peristome  as  long  as  or  longer  than 
[^         inner. . 

„   /Leaves  setaceous  ;    cells  narrowly  linear 
■\Leaves  (excluding  Pohlia  tenvifolia)  wider,  ovate-lanceolate,  &c. 

f  Capsule  more  or  less  erect  or  inclined  ;    processes  of  endostome 
4.  <j  usually  rudimentary  ;  cilia  0       . . 

l^ Capsule  more  or  less  pendulous  ;  processes  normal 

/Cells  linear  or  narrowly  linear-rhomboid 

■  \CeU8  rhomboid  or  rhomboid-hexagonal 
^  /Leaves  more  or  less  acute  and  spreading 

■  \Leaves  obtuse  or  subobtuse,  closely  imbricate  and  terete 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  distinction  between  Bryum  and  Pohlia  is 
not  very  clearly  defined,  and  the  clause  5  above  may  be  misleading  ;  in 
P.  albicans,  and  to  some  extent  in  P.  fasmanica,  the  cells  are  wider  and 
Bryoid. 

MiELiCHHOFERiA  Homsch.  in  Bry.  Germ.,  ii,  2,  p.  79  (1831). 

This  genus  is  a  difficult  one,  as  the  specific    distinctions,  while  often 

quite  good,  mainly  depend  on  peristome  characters,  so  that  fruit  in  good 

condition  is  imperative  for  their  proper  determination.     I  do  not  find  any 

obvious  difierence  between  the  leaves  of  the  three  New  Zealand  species. 

The  endostome  alone  is  present  in  the  New  Zealand  representatives  of  the 

genus. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

r  Basal  membrane  of  endostome  reaching  conspicuously  above  rim  of 
L  <  capsule    . . 

1^  Basal  membrane  0,  or  at  least  not  visible  above  rim 

'Plant  tall ;  leaves  rather  lax,  rigidly  patent,  not  imbricate  ;   seta  very 

fine,  3-4  cm. 
Plant  smaller  and  denser  ;    leaves  densely  imbricated  ;    seta  usually 
imder  2  cm. 


2.  Eckloni. 

2 

1.  tenuiseta. 

3.  australis. 


1.  Mielichhoferia  tenuiseta  Mitt,  in  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.   750 
(1867). 

Syn.  M.  longiseta,  op.  cit.,  p.  437,  non  C.  M. 

Mitten  in  the  above  work  recognized  certain  differences,  principally  of 
peristome,  in  the  New  Zealand  plant  from  the  South  American  M.  longiseta, 


BRYACEAE.  197 

and  described  the  former,  ia  the  Appendix,  as  M.  tenuiseta.  It  is, 
according  to  the  few  specimens  I  have  seen,  a  much  larger,  laxer  plant 
than  the  other  two  species,  with  loosely  set  spreading  leaves  and  very- 
delicate  long  seta.  I  cannot  detect  any  structural  differences  in  the  leaves. 
The  nerve  is  not  actually  percurrent  (or  at  least  this  is  often  the  case)  as 
Mitten  describes  it,  but  thins  out  and  disappears  a  little  below  the  apex. 
The  cells  are  very  narrow,  almost  or  quite  linear,  and  pale.  The  delicate 
processes  of  the  endostome  are  not  appendiculate  ;  they  are  smooth  below, 
papillose  above. 

Beyond  the  localities  given  in  the  Handbook,  I  know  of  it  only  from  a 
specimen  sent  me  from  Otago,  by  Mr.  D.  Petrie,  which  I  refer  here. 

2.  Mielichhoferia  Eckloni  Hornsch.  in  Linn.,  xv  (1841),  p.  118. 

This  species  was  described  from  Cape  specimens,  but  has  since  been 
recognized  as  an  Australasian  plant.  Vegetatively  it  is  scarcely  distin- 
guishable from  the  following,  having  the  leaves  densely  imbricated  and 
almost  appressed  ;  the  endostome,  however,  differs  markedly  from  both 
that  and  the  preceding,  having  a  distinct  basal  membrane  (which,  how- 
ever, may  be  almost  masked  by  the  semi-persistent  broad  annulus),  while 
the  processes  are  longly  appendiculate,  sometimes  anastomosing. 

It  appears  to  be  the  most  frequent  species.  It  was  first  recorded  for 
New  Zealand  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29,  p.  443. 

3.  Mielichhoferia  australis  Hampe  in  Linn.,  vol.  30  (1859-60),  p.  626. 

Syn.  M.  Buchanani  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31  (1899), 
p.  443. 

Similar  to  the  preceding  in  habit  and  vegetative  characters,  but  quite 
different  in  fruit.  The  endostome  is  without  basal  membrane  ;  the 
exothecium  cells  much  darker,  smaller  and  more  incrassate,  especially 
towards  the  orifice  ;  the  segments  differ  from  those  of  M.  tenuiseta  in  being- 
more  or  less  nodose  and  appendiculate. 

All  three  species  have  some  resemblance  to  Pohlia  cntda  in  habit,  but 
the  capsule  is  very  different ;  in  M.  tenuiseta  it  is  inclined,  narrowly  clavate, 
and  fairly  symmetrical  ;  in  the  present  species  and  M.  Eckloni  it  is  more 
or  less  bent  and  asymmetric. 

R.  Brown  was  quite  correct  in  his  conclusion,  stated  in  his  careful 
description  of  M.  Buchanani,  that  it  was  distinct  from  the  other  two  New 
Zealand  species.  The  type  specimen  in  his  herbarium,  however,  agrees 
entirely  with  a  plant  collected  by  and  sent  to  me  by  Mr.  D.  Petrie,  from 
"  Rae's  Junction,  Otago,  N.Z.,  Nov.,  1891,"  which  I  had  already  compared 
with  Hampe's  type  of  M.  australis  and  found  to  agree  exactly. 

I  know  of  no  other  localities  in  New  Zealand.  It  is  otherwise  known 
only  from  the  mountains  of  Victoria. 

Orthodontium  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  P.  ii,  p.  123  (1826). 

Orthodontium  sulcatum  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Hook.  Ic.  pi.  rar.,  t.  739b  (1841)  ; 
Fl.  N.Z.,  li,  81  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  436. 

The  only  species.  Recognized  at  once  by  the  long,  narrow,  Unear- 
setaceous  leaves,  erect,  elliptic  capsule,  sulcate  when  dry  and  empty,  the 
rostellate  lid,  and  delicate  peristome. 


198  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

I  have  it  from  two  or  three  stations  in  the  South  Island,  but  it  would 
seem  to  be  rare.     It  is  found  also  in  Australia  and  Tasmania. 

I  strongly  suspect  that  0.  sulcatum  will  have  to  be  reduced  to 
0.  auslrale  H.  f.  &  W.  (Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii,  545  [1844]),  from  the  Falkland 
Islands,  Hermite  Island,  and  Tasmania.  The  authors  of  the  two  species  did 
not  think  it  necessary  to  compare  them  with  one  another,  no  doubt  since 
in  their  view  0.  sulcatum  differs  from  all  the  other  species  in  the  furrowed 
capsule,  while  0.  australe  is  figured  (and  described  by  implication)  as  with 
smooth  capsule.  I  have  examined  the  types  of  both  species,  and  if  the 
matter  could  rest  on  these  alone  the  two  might  well  stand  ;  but  the  matter 
is  quite  altered  when  other  specimens  are  examined.  In  the  original 
specimens  of  0.  australe  from  the  Falkland  Islands  the  young  capsules  are 
quite  smooth,  while  the  old  ones  are  irregularly  plicate,  but  do  not  show 
any  trace  of  the  regular  ribbing  that  is  characteristic  of  0.  sulcatum. 
There  are,  however,  few  or  no  capsules  in  good  mature  condition. 
Tasmanian  specimens  in  Hooker's  collection  are  very  puzzling,  and  perhaps 
the  best  comment  on  the  distinctness  of  the  two  plants  is  to  be  found  in 
the  fact  that  in  herb.  Hooker  there  are  certain  specimens  labelled 
"  0.  sulcatum  "  which  certainly  belong  to  0.  australe,  and  others  labelled 
"0.  australe''  which  if  the  two  are  to  be  kept  separate  must  as  certainly 
be  referred  to  0.  sulcatxim.  The  capsules  in  fact  seem  to  show  all  gradations 
from  a  smooth  surface  to  a  very  regularly  ribbed  and  sulcate  one.  The 
bulk  of  the  specimens,  however,  lack  capsules  in  good  mature  condition, 
and  I  do  not  think  the  problem  can  be  solved  satisfactorily  except  by  study 
of  good  material  in  the  field. 

0.  sulcatum  is  described  and  figured  as  with  short,  only  slightly  tapering 
leaves  ;  but  this  is  no  constant  character.  Tasmanian  specimens  of  Archer's 
collecting  with  highly  ribbed  capsules  have  the  leaves  ver}'  narrowly  and 
longly  tapering,  which  is  the  case  also  with  New  Zealand  specimens  in 
herb.  Kew,  coll.  Beckett. 

Rodway  (Tasmanian  Bryophyta — Mosses)  describes  both  0.  australe 
and  0.  sulcatum  as  with  sulcate  capsules,  separating  them  by  the  form  of 
the  fruit,  oblong  in  the  former,  fusiform  in  the  latter  ;  but  there  is  no 
difference  in  the  form  of  the  capsule,  either  as  figured  by  H.  f.  &  W.  or  as 
exhibited  by  the  original  specimens,  except  inasmuch  as  is  produced  by 
different  stages  of  maturity. 

Brotherus  also  places  both  species  under  the  section  "  Kapsel  gerippt, 
trocken  gefurcht,"  without  suggesting  any  differences. 

Leptobryum  Wils.,  Bryol.  Brit.,  p.  219  (1855). 

Leptobryum  pyriforme  (Linn.)  Wils.,  oj).  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Bryum  piriforme  auctt.  plur.  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  438. 
Leptobryum  Harriottii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31, 
p.  444  (1899).     Bryum  Cockaynei  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  456. 

An  almost  cosmopolitan  species,  known  at  once  by  its  silky  setaceous 
leaves,  and  its  small,  highly  glossy,  turgidly  piriform  capsule  of  thin  papery 
texture.  Several  forms  have  been  separated  off  as  species,  of  which 
L.  Harriottii  is  one,  but  the  specimens  in  Brown's  herbarium  do  not 
warrant  specific,  or  even,  I  think,  a  varietal  name.  Bryum  Cockaynei, 
in  Brown's  herbarium,  is  also  a  starved  form  of  this  species. 

It  occurs  commonly  ;  a  very  frequent  denizen  of  pots  in  greenhouses, 
to  which  probably  it  owes  some  at  least  of  its  wide  distribution. 


BRYACEAE.  199 

POHUA  Hedw.,  Desr.,  i.  p.  96  (1787)  ;   Lindb.,  Muse.  Scand.,  p.  17  (1879). 
Syn.  Webem  Hedw.,  Fund.,  ii,  95  (1782). 

A  genus  not  easy  to  separate  from  Bryum  by  well-defined  characters, 
but  in  practice  not  difficult  to  recognize  ;  the  narrow  areolation  (except 
in  P.  albicans),  usually  narrow  leaves,  cilia  of  endostome  not  distinctly 
appendiculate,  &c.,  being  usually  marked  and  distinctive. 

I  have  included  two  species,  P.  albicans  and  P.  tasmanica,  separated  by 
recent  authors  under  Mniobryum,  a  genus  which  scarcely  seems  to  me 
sufficiently  distinct  to  be  retained.     P.  Binnsii  also  belongs  to  this  group. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

f  Leaves  narrowly  linear-subulate,  with  long,  finely  tapering, 
1.-^  flexuose  points     ..  ..  ..  ..  ..1.  tenuifolia. 

(^Leaves  ovate  to  lanceolate,  not  longly  acuminate  . .  2 

f  Robust ;    leaves  3-5  mm.  long,  when  dry  glossy,  with  an 

2.  <J  almost  iridescent  sheen      .  .  . .  . .  . .      2.  cruda. 

I^Much  smaller,  or,  if  robust,  leaves  not  or  slightly  glossy      . .  3 

f  Tall,   soft   plant  ;    leaves  ovate-lanceolate,   margin   plane  ; 

3.  <J  cells  lax,  pellucid,  thin-walled  (about  5-6  x  1)  ..      C.  albicans. 

(^Leaves  narrower,  lanceolate  ;  cells  much  narrower  . .  4 

A   /Cells  linear,  subvermicular        . .  . .  .  .  . .  6 

■  \Cells  wider,  linear-rhomboid,  pellucid     . .  . .  . .  6 

r Capsule  ovoid,  neck  short ;  paroicous     . .  . .  . .      3.   Jiutans. 

5.  <;  Capsule      subcylindric,       neck       almost       equalling       the 

l^         sporangium  ;  dioicous        .  .  . .  .  .  . .      5.   novat-sedandiae, 

f  Dioicous  ;  nerve  ceasing  below  apex       . .  .  .  . .      7.  tasmanica. 

<i  -s  Synoicous  or  paroicous  ;    nerve  percurrent   or  shortly  ex- 

[^         current  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .      4.    nntanti-polymorpha. 


1.  Pofilia  tenuifolia  (H.  f.  k  W.)  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  i,  549  (1903). 

Syn.  Bryutn  tenuifolinm  H.  f.  A:  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii  (1844\ 
p.  546;  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  83;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  441.  B.  Walkeri 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  457  (1899).  B.  Whittonii 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  35,  p.  334  (1902).  B.  Barrii  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Very  distinct  from  all  the  remaining  species  in  the  leaves,  longly  and 
narrowly  linear-subulate,  entire.  The  capsule  is  very  small,  narrowly  oval, 
from  horizontal  to  subpendulous,  the  seta  very  slender  ;  peristome  pale 
yellow,  processes  of  endostome  finely  papillose,  scarcely  split ;  cilia  variable, 
often  rudimentary. 

Orthodontium  sulcatum,  somewhat  similar  in  the  foliage,  differs  at  once 
in  the  capsule. 

No  specimens  of  B.  Walkeri  or  B.  Whittonii  occur  in  Brown's  herbarium, 
but  the  descriptions  and  figures  leave  little  or  no  doubt  that  they  belong 
to  this  species,  as  does  also  B.  Barrii,  from  type  specimen. 

It  occurs  in  both  Islands,  and  is  probably  not  uncommon.  It  is 
recorded  from  one  locality  in  New  South  Wales,  but  otherwise  is  unknown 
outside  New  Zealand. 


200  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

2.  Pohlia  cruda  (L.)  Lindb.,  Musci  Scand.,  p.  18  (1879). 

Syn.  Bryum  crudum  Huds.,  Fl.  Angl,  p.  491  (1778)  ;    Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  440. 

An  almost  cosmopolitan  moss  in  temperate  regions,  and  a  very  beautiful 
one,  often  forming  large  dense  tufts  with  stems  1-2  in.  high,  the  leaves 
glistening  with  an  almost  iridescent  sheen  rarely  found  in  mosses ;  the  leaves 
are  large,  the  lower  ovate-lanceolate,  the  comal  much  narrower  and  longer  ; 
capstffe  large,  cylindrical-oblong.  It  is  a  plant  of  the  mountains,  and  no 
doubt  of  frequent  occurrence,  though  I  have  not  seen  it  from  the  North 
Island. 


3.  Pohlia  nutans  (Schreb.)  Lindb,,  Musci  Scand.,  p.  18  (1879). 

Syn.  Bryum  nutans  Schreb.,  Spic.  fl.  Lips.,  p.  81  (1771)  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  440.  B.  todessense  R.  Br.  ter.,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  31,  p.  458  (1899). 

Another  equally  cosmopolitan  and  even  commoner  species,  and  at  the 
same  time  a  far  more  variable  one  than  P.  cruda ;  but  quite  easily  recog- 
nized, among  the  New  Zealand  plants  at  least,  by  the  narrow  leaves,  the 
narrow  linear,  rather  dense  areolation,  the  paroicous  inflorescence,  and  the 
form  of  the  capsule.  There  is  especially  much  variability  in  the  length 
of  the  seta,  and  the  following  form  perhaps  deserves  varietal  rank  : — 

Var.  longiseta  Huebn. 

Svn.  Bryum  bealeyense  R.  Br.  ter.,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31, 
p.  457  (1899). 

In  marshes,  often  with  the  type,  and  usually  showing  a  great  variability 
in  the  length  of  the  seta,  so  that  it  is  difficult  to  fix  the  limits  of  the 
variety  :    it  may  reach  5-6  cm. 

4.  Pohlia  nutanti-polymorpha  (C.   M.)  Broth,  in  Engl.   &  Prantl,  Pflan- 

zenfam.,  Musci,  i,  547  (1903). 

Svn.  Bryinn  nutanti-polymorphum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  86 

(1898). 

I  have  not  seen  this  species,  but  from  the  description  it  should  be  quite 
distinct  from  P.  nuta>ts  in  the  small  size,  rather  lax  and  pellucid  cells,  and 
the  minute  clavate-oblong  capsule  with  very  delicate  endostome  and 
rudimentary  cilia.  C.  Mueller  describes  it  as  synoicous  ;  Brotherus  places 
it  under  the  paroicous  species. 

5.  Pohlia  novae-seelandiae   Dixon   in    Bull.   Torr.    Club,    42,    102,    t.    9, 

fig.  8  (1915). 

This  species  is  fully  described  in  the  above  work  ;  it  differs  from  all 
the  others  but  P.  tenuifolia  in  the  narrow,  cylindrical  capsule,  inclined 
or  horizontal,  not  nodding,  with  neck  of  about  equal  length  ;  the  dioicous 
inflorescence  separates  it  from  all  the  preceding  (except  P.  tenuifolia). 
P.  tenuifolia  has  quite  different  leaves  and  much  smaller  and  shorter  capsule. 


BRYACEAE.  201 

Subgen.  Mkiobryum  Schimp. 

6.  Pohlia  albicans  (Wahl.)  Lindb.,  Musci  Scand.,  p.  19  (1879). 

Syn.  Brynm   Wahlenbergii  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  i,  P.  ii,  p.  92  (1816) ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.    p.  439. 

This  is  another  species  of  similarly  wide  distribution  with  the  two  above. 
It  is  usually  readily  known  by  the  soft  texture,  very  pale  green,  whitish, 
wide  leaves  with  very  pellucid  wide  cells,  the  nerve  ceasing  decidedly  below 
the  apex  (this  character  will  separate  it  also  from  species  of  Bryum).  The 
capsule,  when  present  (it  is  a  dioicous  species  and  is  not  commonly  found 
fruiting)  is  very  short  and  small  for  the  size  of  the  plant,  often  when 
deoperculate  almost  as  broad  as  long)  and  of  somewhat  fleshy  texture.  The 
male  flower  is  large,  discoid,  and  conspicuous. 

It  appears  to  be  frequent,  but  less  so  in  the  northern  parts  of  the 
group  than  the  southern. 


7.  Pohlia  tasmanica  (Broth.)  Dixon  comb,  no  v. 

Syn.  Mniohryum  tas^nanicum  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc. 
Foerh.,  xxxv,  48  (1893).  Brymn  Binnsii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  456  (1899). 

A  very  pretty  species,  especially  when  (as  is  usually,  perhaps,  the  case) 
the  whole  plant  is  coloured  a  deep  vinous  red.  Most  of  the  specimens  I 
have  seen  are  the  male  plant,  with  the  flowers  discoid  and  conspicuous  as 
in  P.  albicans,  which  is  a  much  larger  and  very  different  plant. 

The  cells,  although"  very  narrow  as  compared  with  those  of  P.  albicans, 
are  wide  as  compared  with  all  the  other  species  (except  probably  P.  nutanti- 
polymorpha),  and  are  pellucid  and  thin-walled. 

Bryum  Binnsii  R.  Br.  ter.  must  be  referred  here,  though  the  leaves  on 
the  main  stems  are  slightly  wider  and  less  finely-acuminate.  It  is  a  tall 
form  (7  cm.)  of  the  bright  rose  colour  frequent  in  the  species,  with  the 
leaves  laxly  disposed  and  often  secund.  It  is  the  fruiting  plant,  but  the 
specimen  preserved  in  Brown's  herbarium  unfortunately  has  only  old  setae 
left.  These  are  about  1  in.  long  ("  1  in.  ""  in  Brown's  description  is  clearly 
a  misprint).  From  the  description  and  figures  the  capsule  probably  differs 
somewhat  from  that  of  P.  albicans. 

Brown  records  it  from  Stewart  Island,  and  from  Dunedin,  where  it  was 
collected  by  Miss  E.  W.  Blackwell  in  1904  (Nos.  12,  13).  I  have  it  from 
Kaipara,  north  of  Auckland,  North  Island,  and  from  Mount  Cook  district 
in  the  South  Island  (coll.  James  Murray,  1907)  ;  but  I  do  not  know  of  any 
other  New  Zealand  records  beyond  those  given  by  R.  Brown  for  B.  Binnsii. 
It  was  first  described  from  Tasmania,  and  has  no  wider  distribution. 

Brachymenium  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  ii,  P.  i,  p.  131  (1823). 

Distinguished  from  Bryum  principally  by  the  fruiting  characters,  the 
capsule  being  erect  or  inclined,  rarely  horizontal  or  pendulous,  the  mouth 
small ;  while  the  inner  peristome  is  imperfect,  consisting  of  a  more  or  less 
elevated  membrane,  and  processes  which  may  be  fairly  developed  or  entirely 
rudimentary  or  wanting,  without  cilia. 


202  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Brachymenium  Preissianum  Hampe,  Icones  muse,  t.  25  (1844). 

Syn.  Brachyynenium  coarctatum  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  437 
(nee  B.  coarctatum  (C.  M.)  Bry.  jav.,  i,  312). 

A  small  plant  with  densely  tufted  stems,  Bryoid  foliage  with  small 
leaves  having  stout  excurrent  nerve,  and  capsule  suberect  or  somewhat 
inclined,  deep  red,  ovate,  widest  near  base  and  gradually  narrowed 
above,  with  small  mouth  and  highly  conical  narrow  lid  (this  is  frequently 
abnormally  elongate  and  rostellate). 

It  is  the  Brachymenium  coarctatum  of  the  Handb.,  but  not  of  the  Bry. 
javanica.  I  have  examined  the  specimen  in  the  Kew  collection  on  which 
the  above  record  (by  Mitten)  is  based.  It  is  a  scrap  only,  with  two 
capsules,  and  it  is  noted  that  it  comprises  all  the  material  that  Mitten  had. 
Although  extremely  near  to  B.  coarctatum,  it  differs  in  well-defined 
characters.  The  leaf-cells  are  uniformly  denser,  shorter,  more  incrassate 
(in  B.  coarctatum  they  are  very  thin-walled)  ;  and  the  peristome  shows 
marked  differences.  In  the  Javan  plant  the  outer  teeth  are  narrow,  so  that 
the  spaces  between  the  teeth  at  base  are  about  equal  to  the  width  of  the 
base  of  the  tooth  ;  the  endostome  membrane  is  about  half  the  height  of  the 
teeth,  with  extremely  rudimentary  processes  when  at  all  present.* 

In  B.  Preissianum  Hampe  the  teeth  are  broad  at  the  base  and  nearly 
meet  ;  the  basal  membrane  of  endostome  is  not  much  more  than  a  quarter 
the  height  of  the  teeth,  and  the  processes  are  well  developed,  narrow-linear, 
scarcely  split,  approaching  the  height  of  the  outer  teeth. 

]\tr.  D.  Petrie  has  sent  me  abundant  specimens  of  this  moss  from  near 
Auckland,  and  also  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Oamaru  ;  while  Mr.  Gray 
has  sent  it  from  Mauriceville,  in  the  North  Island.  It  would  seem,  there- 
fore, not  to  be  infrequent,  but  it  does  not  appear  in  our  national  collections, 
with  the  exception  of  the  specimen  referred  to  above.  Its  further  distri- 
bution is  Tasmania  and  Australia  ;  herbarium  specimens  under  this  name 
from  South  Africa  belong  to  other  species. 

Anomobryum  Schimp.,  Syn.,  ed.  i,  p.  382  (1860). 

Differs  from  Bryum  in  the  habit,  the  leaves  being  small,  closely  imbricated, 
and  usually  julaceous,  often  cymbiform  and  obtuse,  with  very  narrow 
often  vermicular  areolation. 

Anomobryum  Harriottii  (R.  Br.  ter.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Bryum  Harriottii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  453 
(1899).  Anomobryum  densum  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  bot.  Club, 
42,  103  (1915). 

I  described  and  figured  this  species  in  the  above  work,  and  need  not 
do  more  than  refer  the  student  to  it.  From  an  examination  of  the  types 
of   R.    Brown's   species   of   Bryum   I  now   find   that  it   has   been   already 

*  The  Bry.  jav.,  tab.  cxv,  fig.  28,  figures  the  teeth  as  broad  at  the  base,  but  I  am 
inclined  to  doubt  the  accuracy  of  this  drawing.  I  have  examined  a  peristome  in  good 
condition  from  "  Java  "  in  herb.  Schimp.,  which  is,  no  doubt,  an  original  specimen. 
Fleischer,  moreover,  describes  the  teeth  as  distant.  The  Bry.  jav.  figure  also  shows 
the  basal  membrane  much  more  than  half  the  height  of  the  teeth,  contrary  to  the 
description  in  the  text  and  in  C.  M.  Synopsis,  where  they  are  described  as  half  the  height 
of  the  teeth,  which  agrees  with  my  observation.  (Fleischer,  however,  describes  it  as 
three-quarter  the  height  :  this  may  be  derived  from  the  above  figure,  or  there  may  be 
some  vd,riation  in  its  height.) 


BRYACEAE.  203 

described  by  him  as  B.  Harriottii  (I  am  unaware  of  the  significance  of  the 
specific  name,  but  presume  if  has  a  personal  reference).  It  is  a  form  with 
a  larger  capsule  than  the  plant  I  first  described  as  A.  densuin.  I  detected 
a  somewhat  similar  form  in  a  tuft  of  B.  curvicollum  Mitt.,  also  collected  by 
Brown,  January,  1900,  on  Mount  Torlesse,  where,  however,  the  capsule, 
though  longer,  was  less  turgid  ;  except  in  this  respect  all  the  plants  agree 
exactly. 

The  known  habitats  are  as  follows  :  Wet  banks  near  the  Weka  Pass, 
April,  1882  ;  Mount  Torlesse,  January,  1900  ;  Gorge  of  the  Waimakariri 
River,  on  wet  rocks,  January,  1900  {Bryum  sp.  nov.  in  herb.  R.  Brown)  : 
all  collected  by  R.  Brown.  Paparoa  Range,  South  Island.  1885  and  1888, 
coll.  R.  Helms. 

A.  Harriottii  is  the  only  known  species  of  the  genus  in  the  Australasian 
region,  with  the  exception  of  A.  cymhifolinm  (Lindb.)  Broth.,  which  was 
collected  in  North  Queensland  in  1913  by  the  late  Rev.  W.  \V.  Watts.  It 
cannot  easily  be  mistaken  for  anything  else. 

Bryum  Dill,  emend.  Schimp.,  vSyn.  (1860). 

Some  eighty  or  ninety  names  have  been  found  for  the  various  New  Zealand 
forms  of  this,  the  largest  genus  of  mosses.  Out  of  this  welter  of  names  it 
seemed  at  first  hopeless  to  evolve  any  practical  and  yet  natural  arrange- 
ment ;  but  a  study  of  the  plants  themselves  led  to  a  more  hopeful  outlook, 
primarily  because  it  became  at  once  evident  that  in  the  case  of  two  or  tliiee 
of  the  species  one  had  to  do  with  very  plastic  types,  and  it  was  out  of  these 
that  the  larger  number  of  the  "  specie.  "  had  been  formed.  Pre-eminently 
was  this  the  case  with  the  species  listed  below  as  B.  bulbillosum  Mont., 
B.  curvicollum  Mitt.,  and  B.  chrysoneuron  C.  M.,  and  to  a  less  extent  with 
B.  pachytheca  C.  M.  and  B.  truncorum  Brid. 

The  variability  is  mostly  confined  to  the  vegetative  organs,  so  nmch  so 
in  several  cases  that  I  believe  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  distinguish  some  of 
the  above  species  except  by  the  fruit.  If  due  heed  be  given  to  the  fruiting 
characters  in  these  cases,  I  believe  that  the  difficulties  inherent  in  the 
genus  will  be  found  immensely  reduced,  and  that  the  grouping  here  adopted 
(as  employed  by  Brotherus  in  the  "  Musci  ").  together  \\'ith  the  key,  will 
render  the  determination  of  the  species  a  matter  of  no  very  great  difficulty 
with  specimens  in  good  mature  fruit — and  this  is  in  most  Brya  a  sine  qua  non. 

The  present  arrangement  consists  of  twenty-five  species. 

The  inflorescence  is  an  important  character  in  most  of  the  species, 
although  in  one  or  two  species  it  is  inconstant  and  unreliable. 

The  most  modern  arrangement,  perhaps,  of  Bryum  (that  followed  in 
the  "  Musci  ")  divide.-;  the  genus  into  two  sections  :  (1)  Ptychostomum, 
the  main  characters  of  which  are  that  the  inner  layer  of  the  outer  teeth  of 
the  peristome  is  not  furrowed  or  perforated,  and  has  the  lamellae  connected 
with  one  another  on  the  ventral  surface  by  irregular  bands,  while  the 
endostome  is  usually  more  or  less  adherent  to  the  outer  teeth,  the  cilia  are 
without  appendages  and  are  frequently  rudimentary  or  wanting ; 
(2)  Bryot}'pus,  in  which  the  inner  lamellae  of  the  outer  teeth  are 
not  connected  together.  This  section  is  divided  into  two  subsections  : 
(a)  Cladodium,  with  the  cilia  not  appendiculate,  often  rudimentary  (very 
rarely  appendiculate),  the  endostome  often  adherent,  and  the  inner  layer  of 
the  outer  teeth  sometimes  furrowed  or  perforated  ;  (b)  Eu-bryum,  with  the 
cilia  nearly  always  appendiculate,  and  the  endostome  free. 


204  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

A  large  proportion  of  the  species  of  Bryum  of  the  North  Temperate 
Zone  belong  either  to  the  section  Ptychostonuim  or  to  the  subsection 
Cladodium  of  Bryotypus  ;  but  of  the  New  Zealand  species  none  belong  to 
Ptychostomum,  and  only  one  {B.  mucronatuiti)  to  Cladodium.  All  the 
others  belong  to  the  various  groups  of  the  subsection  Eu-bryum.  It  will 
perhaps  be  most  convenient  to  summarize  here  the  main  characters  of  the 
groups,  always  premising  that  they  do  not  admit  of  rigid  definition,  but 
rather  consist  of  a  group  of  characters  not  all  of  which  can  be  relied  on  to 
be  present  in  all  the  species  of  a  group,  but  on  the  whole  most  readily  to  be 
recognized  by  the  general  facies  of  the  plants. 

That  the  greater  number  of  Brown's  new  species  would  have  to  be  dropped 
was  perhaps  to  be  expected  in  view  of  the  difficulties  of  the  genus,  and  the 
fact  that  he  was  not  well  acquainted  with  many  of  the  already  described 
species. 

Sec.  Bryotypus. 

Subsec.  Cladodium. 

1.  Cernuiformia. 

Autoicous  or  sjTioicous.  Xerve  ceasing  at  or  near  apex,  or  shortly  exeurrent 
onJy.  Capsule  asymmetric,  the  sporangium  being  usually  gibbous  and  the 
neck  curved.     Outer  teeth  not  transversely  striolate  ;    cilia  imperfect. 

B.  mucronatum. 

Subsec.  Eu-bryum. 

Outer  teeth   often   finelj-  transversely  striolate  ;    inner  free  ;    cilia  appendiculate 
(except  sometimes  in  B.  curvicollum). 

2.  Pseudotriquetra. 

Male  flower  capitulate  to  subdiscoid.  Usually  robust,  rather  loosely  tufted 
plants  with  elongate  stems,  with  the  leaves  not  markedly  comose.  Leaves 
mostly  decurrent,  shrunken  and  twisted  when  dry,  acuminate  ;  nerve  usually 
more  or  less  exeurrent.     Capsule  elongate,  symmetric     Seta  usually  long. 

B.  bim.um  ;   B.  affine  ;   B.  austro-pallescens. 

3    Caespitibryum. 

Male  flower  gemmiform.  Plants  usually  small,  in  dense  tuft  with  short  stems  ; 
the  leaves  den.sely  comose,  not  decurrent,  not  spirally  twisted  when  dry, 
acuminate  ;  nerve  generally  exeurrent.  Capsule  rather  small,  pale  brown 
or  reddish-brown. 

B.  austro-bimum  ;    B.  caespiticium. 

4.  Argyrobryum. 

Small  dense  plants,  usually  silvery  with  the  long  hj'aline  leaf-points.  Capsule 
usually  short  and  wide,  small. 

B.  argenteum. 

5.  Doliolidium. 

Dioicous  ;  male  flower  gemmiform.  Small  plants  in  dense  tufts,  usually  readily 
falling  apart  (not  tomentose) ;  innovations  usually  densely  and  equally 
foliate,  with  small,  short,  not  comose  leaves.  Nerve  stout,  often  exeurrent 
as  a  stiff  cuspidate  point.  Seta  mostly  short.  Capsule  small,  short  and 
thick,  neck  short  or  quite  wanting. 

B.  dichotomum  ;   B.  pachytheca. 

6.  Erythrocarpa. 

Dioicous  ;  male  flower  gemmiform.  Moderate-sized,  rather  slender  plants,  with 
loose,  not  tomentose  stems  ;  innovations  elongate,  equally,  rather  loosely 
foliate  ;  leaves  often  reddish,  shrunken  when  dry  ;  nerve  less  stout.  Seta 
longer ;  capsule  usually  purple-red  when  ripe,  narrower,  with  a  distinct 
tapering  neck. 

B.  chrysoneuron,  subsp.  luteo-limbatum. 


BRYACEAE. 


205 


7.  Alpiniformia. 

Dioicous  ;  male  flower  gemmiform.  Moderate-sized  plants  in  dense  tufts,  often 
reddish,  glossy  ;  leaves  not  comose,  dense,  rather  rigid,  when  dry  appressed, 
scarcely  shrunken  or  twisted,  concave.  Seta  moderately  long,  capsule 
often  purplish-red. 

B.     blandum  ;     B.     curvicoUum  ;     B.     laevigatvlvtn  ;      B.     cra.9sum  ; 
B    appressifolinm. 

8.  Trichophora. 

Dioicous  or  synoicous  ;  male  flower  gemmiform.  Rather  low  plants  of  soft 
texture  ;  leaves  more  or  less  comose,  weak,  more  or  less  appressed  or  spirally 
twisted  when  dry,  broad  above  and  not  or  slightly  acuminate  ;  nerve  usually 
excurrent  in  a  long  flexuose  hair-point.  Capsule  of  moderate  size,  narrow, 
brown,  or  deep  red. 

B.  ohconicum ;    B.  torquescens. 

9.  Rosulata. 

Robust  plants  with  usually  large  leaves  often  comose,  broad  above,  often 
strongly  bordered  ;  nerve  usually  stout,  ceasing  at  or  below  apex  or  shortly 
excurrent.     Capsule  narrow,  usually  large  and  long-necked.     Mostly  dioicous, 

B.  Billardieri ;    B.  cmnpylothecium  ;    B.  truncoruin  ;    B.   laevigatvm  ; 
B.   inmrvifoUum  ;    B.  Hvttonii ;    B.  eximium. 


1. 

2, 

3. 
4. 


6. 


8. 
9. 

10, 

11. 

12. 
13 


Key  to  the  Species. 

rCapsule  (with  neck)  curved  and  asymmetric  ;   cilia  imperfect 
■^  Capsule  rarely  curved  or  asymmetric  ;    cilia  (excluding  B. 
{_         laevigatulum  and  B.  curvicoUum)  appendiculate 

f  Capsule  with  markedly  curved  neck,  large  ;    cilia  imperfect, 
not  appendiculate  ;    leaves  wide,  shortly  pointed,  with 
■{  very  wide  cells  ;  bordered  . .  ... 

Capsule  slightly  curved  ;  leaves  rather  small,  not  bordered  ; 
l^         cells  small  and  more  or  less  opaque  . . 

/Leaves  with  silvery  points 
\ Leaves  not  silvery 

/Ixsaves  when  dry  spirally  twisted  round  stem 
\]>eaves  not  spirally  twisted  (rarely  in  B.  ohconicum) 

/Ripe  capsule  deep  purple-red 

\Capsulc  brown  (except  B.  appressijolium) 

f  Tall  robust  plants  ;    leaves  all  reddish,  not  shrunken  when 
J  dry,  concave,  very  obtuse,  nerve  ceasing  below  apex  ; 

1  cells  lax  . . 

l^  Plants  smaller  and  more  slender,  with  different  foliage 

fCapsule  narrow,  with  a  distinct  neck  tapering  gradually  into 
<!  the  seta  . . 

(^Capsule  short  and  thick,  neck  very  short  or  none . . 

/Leaves  not  or  scarcely  bordered 
\  Leaves  distinctly  bordered 

f  Capsule  with  a  corrugated  base,  not  tapering  at  all 
^  Capsule-neck  not  distinctly  corrugated  when  mature,  short, 
(^         tapering  rapidly  into  the  seta 

fLeaves  soft ;   nerve  excurrent  in  a  longish  flexuose  hair-point 
•{  Leaves  mostly  firmer  ;    arista  short  or  0,  or  if  longer  not 
l^         markedly  flexuose  ;  stoutish 

f  Inflorescence  autoicous 
<j  Inflorescence  synoicous 
1^  Inflorescence  dioicous  . . 

/Nerve  only  shortly  excurrent ;  leaves  acute  to  acuminate  . . 
\  Nerve  rather  longly  cuspidate  ;  leaves  acuminate 

(Leaves  small,  1-2  mm.  long,  mostly  finely  acuminate 
Ijcaves  large,  2—4  mm.  or  more,  shortly  and  widely  pointed 


2 
3 

B.  mucronatum 

B.  curvicoUum. 

B.  argenteum. 
A 

B.  torquescens. 
5 

6 
10 


B.  blandum. 

7 

8 
9 

B.  chrysoneuron. 
B.  luteo-limhatum 

B.  pachytheca. 

B.  dichotomum. 
B.  ohconicum. 

11 

B.  austro-paUescens 
12 
13 

B.  hi  mum. 
B.  affine. 

14 
19 


206 


BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 


14. 

15. 

16. 
17. 

18. 
19. 

20. 

21. 

22. 

23. 
24. 


fLeaves    widely    oval,    verj'    acuminate,    cells    pellucid,    lax, 
■^  border  distinct,  in  1-3  rows  ;   seta  very  short . . 

[^Leaves  narrow,  acute  to  acuminate 

fLeaves   finely   acuminate,    nerve    longly   excurrent,    margin 
-^  recurved 

(^Leaves  less  narrowly  acuminate,  nerve  not  longly  excurrent 

/Capsule  clavate,  graduallj-  tapering  to  neck 

\Capsule  turgid,  abrupth'  narrowed  to  neck,  wide-mouthed 

{Leaves  widely  pointed,  very  concave,  margin  erect 
Leaves  acuminate,  margin  recurved 

/Neck  of  capsule  often  curved,  spores  20-25;a 
\Neck  of  capsule  not  curved,  spores  15-1  7m 

/Leaves  in  distinct  comal  or  rosulate  tufts 
\Leave8  not  or  not  markedly  comose 

fLeaves  when  moist  widely  spreading,  more  or  less  flexuose 
J  when  dry,  widely  bordered . . 

j  Leaves   when   moist   suberect,    closely   appressed   and   not 
1^         twisted  when  dry,  not  or  very  indistinctly  bordered 

{Nerve  distinctly  excurrent 
Nerve  not  or  very  shortly  excurrent,  leaves  very  concave 

fVery    tall    marsh-plants    with    very    large    leaves,    widely 
-^  spreading  and  laxly  set 

(^Leaves  erecto-patent,  densely  set 

{Leaves  scarcely  bordered,  margin  nearly  plane 
Leaves  rather  markedly  bordered,  margin  mostly  recurved . 

/Leaves  widely  ovate     . . 

\ Leaves  larger,  longer,  oblong-ovate 


B.  austro-bimum. 
15 

16 
17 

B.  caespitirmm. 
B.  appressifolium. 

18 
B.  crasmim. 

B.  curvicolhim. 
B.  laevigatulum. 

20 
21 

B.  truncorum. 

B.  campylothecium. 

B.  Billardieri. 
22 

B.  ezimmm. 
23 

B.  incur ci folium. 
24 

B.  laevigatum. 
B.  Huttonii. 


Subsec.  Cladodium. 


1.  Cernuiformia. 

1.  Bryum  mucronatum  Mitt,  in  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  442  (1867). 

Syn.  B.  ohesothecium  K.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31.  p.  459 
(1899). 

A  very  distinct  species,  closely  allied  to  the  European  B.  uliyinosum 
Bry.  eur.  {B.  cernuum  Lindb.),  and  readily  known  by  the  tall  lax  habit, 
long  seta,  cernuous  long-necked  capsule,  with  peristome  of  Cladodium; 
the  leaves  too  are  distinct,  widely  ovate-oblong,  very  shor-tly  pointed,  the 
nerve  scarcely  reaching  apex,  the  cells  wide  and  pellucid,  with  a  very 
marked  border  of  narrow  cells  ;  and  the  synoicous  inflorescence.  Brotherus 
questions  this,  stating  that  the  specimens  he  has  are  autoicous.  I  have 
examined  the  type,  however,  and  confirmed  Mitten's  diagnosis.  Moreover, 
a  specimen  received  from  Mount  Pisa,  Central  Otago  (coll.  D.  Petrie), 
determined  as  B.  mticronatum  by  Brotherus,  has  leaves  much  more  tapering 
than  in  B.  ■mucronatum,  and  quite  different  capsule.  I  suspect,  therefore, 
that  Dr.  Brotherus  had  not  the  true  plant  of  Mitten  before  him  when 
M-^riting  the  above  remark.  B.  ohesothecium  R.  Br.  ter  agrees  exactly  with 
Mitten's  plant. 

This  endemic  species  appears  to  have  been  foimd  only  in  the  central 
districts  of  the  South  Island. 


BRYACEAE.  207 

Subsec.  Eu-Bryum. 
2.  Pseudo-triquetra. 

2.  Bryum  bimum  Scbreb.,  Spic.  fl.  lips.,  p.  83  (1771)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  85  ; 

Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  441. 

An  almost  cosmopolitan  species  in  the  Temperate  Zones,  and  some  of  the 
alpine  regions  of  the  warmer  regions  of  the  world.  It  is  not  difficult  to 
recognize,  from  the  synoicous  inflorescence,  generally  tall  and  lax  habit, 
and  the  leaves  more  or  less  flexuous  when  dry,  only  shortly  acuminate, 
with  the  nerve  only  shortly  excurrent,  the  cells  rather  small  for  the  size  of 
the  leaf,  the  distinct  border  of  4-6  narrow  incrassate  cells,  and  the  leaf- 
margin,  at  least  in  the  lower  part,  strongly  recurved. 

It  is  probably  common,  growing  in  wet  places. 

3.  Bryum  affine  (Bruch)  Lindb.,  Muse.  Scand.,  p.  16  (1879). 

Syn.  Wehera  affinis  Bruch.  e  Brid..  Bryol.  univ..  i,  848  (1826). 
Bryum  cuspidatum  Schimp.,  Syn.,  ed.  ii.  p.  430  (1876). 
B.  creberri»ii>iii  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot..  v,  54  (1846)  ;  Fl. 
N.Z.  ii,  84;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  442;  (p.p.).  B.  twimanicum 
Hampe  in  Linn,  xxv,  714  (1852).  B.  Gihsonii  R.  Br.  ter.  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  448  (1899).  B.  cuneatum  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  rit.,  j).  459.  ^  R.  Forestern  R.  Br.  ter..  op.  cit..  vol.  35, 
p.  334(1902). 

This  plant  is  perhaj)s  better  treated,  as  by  Liudberg  and  other  authors, 
as  a  subspecies  of  B.  hiinum,  from  which  it  differs  only  in  the  narrower, 
more  finely  acuminate  leaves  with  more  longly  excurrent  nerve,  and  the 
somewhat  laxer  cells  with  thinner  walls.  It  is  also  usually  shorter  and 
less  robust. 

I  have  carefidly  examined  the  specimens  of  B.  creherrimuni  in  the 
herbaria  of  Hooker  and  Wilson.  Hookers  specimens  contain  an  undoubted 
mixture,  some  being  the  true  B.  creberrimum  of  Taylor — i.e.,  B.  nffine — 
but  others  as  certainly  B.  obconicum.  It  is,  principally  at  least,  on  these 
latter  that  the  description  in  the  Handbook  is  drawn  up,  thus  accounting 
for  the  species  being  there  described  as  dioicous.  Wilson  in  his  notes  on 
B.  creberrimum  appears  to  have  fallen  into  the  same  error  ;  he  refers  to  it 
B.  auslrale  Hampe,  but,  I  think,  incorrectly.  He  states  that  he  has  not 
found  the  Swan  River  plant  (i.e.,  the  original  of  B.  creberrimum  Tayl.) 
constantly  synoicous.  writing  "  In  some  cases  assuredly  monoicous  ;  in 
others  I  see  flowers  hermaphrodite."  This  may  probably  be  due  to  a  mixture 
undetected  by  Wilson,  but  is  more  likely  to  indicate  a  heteroicous  condition, 
such  as  occasionally  occurs  in  allied  species — e.g.,  B.  paUescens.  On  the 
other  hand,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  referring  B.  tasmanicunt  Hampe  here. 
The  description  could  not  have  been  apter  if  it  had  been  intended  to  apply 
to  B.  affine  ;  and  Hampe 's  type  specimen  appears  to  me  identical  in  every 
way  with  B.  affile. 

B.  Forester  ii  R.  Br.  ter.  is  represented  in  Brown's  herbarium  by  a 
starved  burnt-up  plant  with  only  two  imperfect  overripe  capsules.  It  might 
be  referable  here  ;  the  description  and  figures  would  quite  admit  it,  only 
the   species   is   described   as    "  monoecious,"     But   in   other   cases    Brown 


208  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

employs  this  term  where  the  plant  is  really  synoicous,  and  this  may  be  the 
case  here. 

The  other  two  species  placed  in  the  synonymy  certainly  belong  here, 
from  an  examination  of  Brown's  type  specimens. 

B.  qffijie  is  probably  quite  as  frequent  as  B.  himum. 

4.  Bryum  austro-pallescens  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerlu, 
xl,  178  (1898). 

Syn.  B.  Maudii  R.   Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  460 
(1899). 

This  plant  is  distinguished  by  its  autoicous  intiorescence,  the  rather  tall 
and  laxly  foliate  stems,  with  the  leaves  somewhat  contracted  and  twisted 
when  dry,  the  wide  border  and  strongly  recurved  margin,  longly  excurrent 
nerve,  long  seta  (up  to  4^cm.),  &c. 

B.  Maudii  R.  Br.  ter.  is  the  same  thing.  It  is  a  plant  of  marshy  ground. 
It  was  also  gathered  in  the  Mount  Cook  district  by  Mr.  James  Murray  in  1907. 

3.  Caespitibryum. 

5.  Bryum  caespiticium  L.,  Sp.  PI.,  p.   1121    (1753);    Handb.   N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  442. 

Syn.   B.   cylindrothecum  R.    Br.   ter.   in   Trans.    N.Z.   Inst.,   vol.   3], 
p.  452  (1899). 

1  have  no  doubt  that  the  specimens  so  named  by  Wilson  belong  to  this 
species,  and  I  have  seen  several  other  specimens  referable  here,  including 
the  type  of  B.  cylindrothecum  R.  Br.  ter. 

It  has  the  densely  tufted  habit  characteristic  of  the  group,  and  is 
usually  fairly  easily  recognized  by  this  and  the  densely  crowded  leaves, 
erect  and  little  altered  when  dry,  narrowly  acuminate  with  strongly  recurved, 
narrowly  bordered  leaves,  and  longly  excurrent  nerve.  The  dioicous  in- 
florescence will  separate  it  from  small  forms  of  the  last  species,  the  pale 
brown  (not  red  or  purple)  capsule  from  most  of  the  species  of  the  same 
habit.  B.  austro-himum  Broth,  is  the  nearest  to  it,  with  the  same  habit 
and  similar  fruit,  but  has  decidedly  wider  leaves  with  shorter  points,  the 
nerve  stout  and  red  at  the  base. 

6.  Bryum  austro-bimum  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.,  xl, 

177  (1898). 

I  have  received  from  Dr.  Brotherus  a  part  of  the  type  gathering  of  this, 
which  appears  to  be  a  quite  distinct  though  not  strongly  marked  species, 
very  nearly  allied  to  B.  caespiticium,  but  distinguished  by  the  characters 
given  above.  I  know  of  only  one  other  record  besides  the  original  one 
from  Mount  Alfred,  coll.  W.  Bell.  This  is  a  plant  in  Hooker's  herbarium  at 
Kew,  determined  as  B.  caespiticium,  var.,  "  N.  Zealand,  Colenso,  4665,  Hb. 
Hook." 

4.  Argyrobryum. 

7.  Bryum   argenteum    L.,    Sp.    PI.,    p.    1120    (1753);    Handb.    N.Z.    FL, 

p.  441. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  describe  this  well-known  and  cosmopolitan 
moss,  which  cannot  be  mistaken  for  any  other  species. 


BRYACEAE.  209 

5.  Doliolodium. 

8.  Bryum   pachytheca   C.    M.,    Svn.,   i,    307   (1849)  ;     Hiindb.    N.Z.    Fl., 
p.  443. 

Syn.  B.  kirkii  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finslra  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.,  xl,  179 
(1898).  B.  IrianguJarifoUum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  31,  p.  451  (1899). 

This  widely  distributed  species  in  Australasia  is  known  at  once  from 
all  its  congeners  by  the  capsule,  which  is  turgidly  elliptic  or  barrel-shaped 
with  a  short  conical  lid,  with  no  tapering  neck  ;  the  base  of  the  capsule 
passes  abruptly  into  the  seta,  and  is  when  ripe  and  dry  corrugated,  often 
slightly  wider  than  the  .sporangium,  so  that  the  whole  bears  no  slight 
resemblance  to  an  acorn  in  its  cup  ;  the  capsule  when  properly  matured  is 
a  deep  purple- red. 

The  leaf  does  not  show  any  marked  difference  from  that  of  the  following 
species.  The  margin  is  not  always  plane  as  usually  described  ;  it  may  be 
slightly  revolute  on  some  leaves  and  plane  on  others  of  the  same  stem. 
B.  Kirkii  Broth.,  founded  princij)ally  or  entirely  on  vegetative  characters, 
appears  to  me  inseparable  from  B.  pachi/lhcca. 

Brachymenimn  Preissiantitu  may  perhaps  be  liable  1o  be  taken  for  it, 
but  that  has  a  distinct  and  tapering  neck,  though  short  and  somewhat 
corrugated,  and  the  lid  is  much  higher  and  shortly  rostellate. 

Some  fornus  of  the  following  species  with  short,  starved  capsules  come 
near  it,  but  they  always  show  some  trace,  however  short,  of  the  tapering 
neck,  which  is  rarely  distinctly  corrugated  as  here,«Rnd  I  am  not  aware 
that  bulbils  have  been  found  in  the  present  species. 

9.  Bryum  dichotomum  Hedw..  Sp.  ."\[..  p.  183.  t.  42  (1801) ;  Fl.  X.Z..  ii,  85. 

Syn.  B.  bnlbillosiim  Mont,  in  .\nn.  Sc.  Nat.,  xvi  (ser.  ii),  p.  268 
(1839).  B.  anmdatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Antarct.,  i,  134  (1844); 
Fl.  N.Z.  ii.  84  :  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  443.  B.  atropurpureum 
Hook,  f.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii.  84,  et  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  443  (nee 
B.  atropurpurcini,  \\  .  ^  M.).  B.  Belli  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37, 
p.  93  (1898).  B.  oamarnanv.m  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst., 
vol.  31,  p.  447  (1899).  B.  xmikariense  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  448. 
B.  otahapnenae  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  he.  eit.  B.  ocatothecium  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  cit..  p.  449.  B.  Wehbii  R.  Br.  ter..  op  et  lac.  cit. 
B.  Petriei  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  450.  B.  ovatocarpum  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  451.  B.  ovalicarpioti  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 
B.  Webhiaiarm  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  452.  B.  Theriotii  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op  cit..  vol.  35,  p.  335  (1902). 

The  above  long  list  of  synonyms  is  mostly  due  to  a  considerable  degree 
of  variability  in  the  capsule  form,  and  in  a  much  greater  degree  in  the 
vegetative  characters.  The  latter  indeed  vary  so  greatly  that  I  do  not 
think  any  reliance  can  be  placed  on  them  beyond  the  general  character  as 
distinct  from  the  species  of  other  groups.  The  capsule  in  its  normal  form, 
and  well  developed,  is  quite  distinct  (c/.  fig.  9a),  and  easily  recognizable  ; 
it  is  small,  on  a  short  seta,  reddish-brown,  but  not  of  such  a  deep  or  bright 
red  as  B.  pachytheca  or  B.  chrysoneuron.  It  has  a  very  short  but  distinct 
neck,  tapering  into  the  seta,  which  is  arcuate  from  the  point  where  it  joins 
the  capsule  ;  the  broader  part  of  the  collum  is  usually  sHghtly  corrugated  ; 
the  capsule  is  shortly  and  turgidly  elliptic  or  barrel-shaped,  usually  broader 
at  the  point  where  it  is  joined  by  the  neck  than  above,  and  indeed 
is    frequently    narrowed    above,    and    especially    below   the   orifice,   more 


210  BRYOLOGY    OF   NEW   ZEALAj^JD. 

particularly  in  capsules  gathered  before  the  fall  of  the  lid  and  therefore  not 
perfectly  mature.  The  lid  is  very  shortly  and  broadly  conical,  usually 
obtuse,  and  paler  than  in  B.  pachytheca. 

Abnormal  forms  of  the  species,  of  which  the  type  figured  by  Hedwig 
is  one,  have  the  capsule  very  short,  sometimes  as  broad  as  long,  and  the 
neck  reduced  to  the  smallest  dimensions.  In  such  cases,  however,  some 
capsules  will  show  distinct  traces  of  neck,  sufficient  to  distinguish  it  from 
B.  pachytheca. 

Minute  axillary  bulbils,  oblong,  crowned  with  rudimentary  leaf-apices, 
are  frequent  among  the  upper  leaves.  Correns  describes  and  figures  from 
the  South  American  B.  bulhillonum  Mont,  a  somewhat  different  form  of 
bulbil  from  that  prevalent  in  the  New  Zealand  plant,  which  is  similar  to  that 
of  B.  atropurpureum,  and  for  that  reason  the  species  have  been  considered 
distinct,  contrary  to  Mitten's  view  in  the  Musci  Austro-americani.  How- 
ever, I  have  recently  examined  original  specimens  of  Montagues  plant,  and 
find  the  bulbils  exactly  similar  to  those  of  the  Australasian  species,  and 
it  must  be  considered  that  either  Correns  was  dealing  with  a  different  plant 
or  that  two  forms  oi'  bulbil  occur.  In  any  case  I  have  no  doubt  that 
Mitten  is  correct  in  referring  B.  bulbiUo.sum  to  B.  dichotomum.  Without 
doubt,  too,  some  of  the  related  Austrafian  species  will  have  to  be  reduced 
to  B.  dichotomum. 

I  have  examined  Wilson's  specimens  of  B.  annulatum,  and  have  no 
hesitation  in  referring  it  here  also  ;  the  differences  relied  on — the  recurving 
of  the  leaf-margin,  the  form  of  capsule,  &c. — are  unreliable. 

I  have  examined  specimens  of  all  Brown's  species  referred  above  to 
B.  dichotomum  except  B.  oamaruanum  and  B.  Theriolii,  as  to  which  the 
descriptions  and  figures  leave  scarcely  a  doubt  as  to  their  identity  with  it. 

B.  Bella  C.  M.  at  Kew  is  simply  a  not-uncommon  form  of  B.  dichotomum. 

6.  Erythrocarpa. 

10.  Bryum  chrysoneuron   C.   M.  in    Bot.   Zeit.,    1851,   p.   549  ;     Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  44.3. 

Syn.  B.  duriusculum  H.  f.  &  W.,  FI.  N.Z.  ii,  84  (1855)  ; 
B.  erythrocarpoides  Hampe  &  C.  M.  in  Linn.,  xxvi,  495  (1853). 
B.  erythrocarpoides  Schimp.  e  Besch.  in  Ann.  Sc.  Nat.,  xviii 
(ser.  5),  p.  214  (187o).     B.  Bescherellei  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  627. 

In  Journ.  Bot.,  Ivii,  78  (1919)  I  made  some  remarks  upon  B.  erythro- 
carpoides Schimp.,  &c.,  showing  that  these  could  not  be  separated  from 
B.  erythrocarpoides  Hampe  ^t  C.  M.  I  have  since  found  by  comparison 
with  B.  chrysoneuron  that  they  are  also  identical  with  this,  which  must 
have  the  priority.  I  am  far  from  claiming  to  have  reached  finality  with 
this.  As  the  Handbook  says,  the  New  Zealand  plant  is  very  closely  allied 
to  the  European  B.  erythrocarpum  ;  but  there  are  some  differences  in  the 
vegetative  parts  which  seem  to  me  to  make  it,  at  present  at  least, 
inadvisable  to  unite  them. 

B.  chrysoneuron  is  readily  known  by  the  soft  narrow  leaves,  often  of  a 
reddish  colour,  scarcely  or  not  bordered,  and  with  a  usually  stout,  red, 
more  or  less  excurrent  nerve  ;  and  especially  by  the  capsule,  which,  like 
that  of  the  previous  group,  is  of  a  deep  purple -red  when  ripe,  but,  unhke 
that,  is  narrowly  clavate,  tapering  very  gradually  into  the  seta  by  a  much 
longer  neck.  Like  B.  dichotomum  it  varies  greatly  in  the  vegetative  organs, 
and  the  varieties  of  the  Fl.  N.Z.  are  perhaps  hardly  worth  maintaining. 
It  is  a  frequent  species. 


BRYACEAE.  211 

Subsp.  B.  luteo-limbatum  Broth,  in  Proc.  Linn.  Soc.  N.S.W.,  xli,  589 
(1916). 

From  the  description  this  appears  to  differ  from  B.  chryso»euron  in 
the  leaves  being  bordered  by  three  rows  of  yellowish,  narrow  cells.  It 
would  appear  to  bear  much  the  same  relationship  to  B.  chrysoneuron  that 
B.  marginatum  Mitt,  docs  to  B.  erythrocarpum ;  and  I  have  thought  it 
best  to  treat  it  as  a  subspecies.  Unfortunately,  I  have  been  unable  to 
study  the  plant ;  Dr.  Brotherus  informs  me  that  his  single  capsule  was 
used  for  the  diagnosis,  and  the  small  tuft  which  he  kindly  sent  me  belongs 
indubitably  to  B.  curvicollum,  and  cannot  therefore  be  the  plant  described. 

It  was  collected  near  Auckland  by  D.  Petrie. 

7.  Alpiniformia. 

11,  Bryum  blandum  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.  iii,  1844,  p,  546; 

Fl,  N.Z,,  ii,  83  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  441. 

A  very  beautiful  and  distinct  species,  as  the  absence  of  synonymy 
indicates.  It  forms  deep,  dense  tufts,  sometimes  3-4  in.  high,  of  a  bright- 
reddish  colour,  sometimes  variegated  with  yellowish-green  in  the  young 
leaves,  and  occasionally  altogether  of  a  lurid  green  colour  ;  the  leaves  are 
suberect,  little  altered  when  dry,  oblong,  very  obtuse,  with  the  nerve 
ceasing  just  below  the  apex  ;  the  border  erect,  the  cells  rather  wide,  with 
a  broad  border  of  extremelv  narrow  ones. 

It  is  a  plant  of  marshy  ground,  not  iinrmnmon,  and  known  from 
Campbell  Island,  and  also  from  Tasmania. 

12,  Bryum  curvicollum  Mitt,  in   Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  442  (1867), 

Syn.  B.  clavalum  H.  f.  A:  \V.,  Fl,  N.Z.,  ii,  84  (1855)  (nee  B.  clavatum 
(Schimp.)  C.  M.,  Svn.,  i,  292  i  18491).  B.  varians  C.  M.  in  Engl. 
Bot.  Jahrb.,  v,  87  (1883),  and  Forsch.  S.  M.  S.  Gazelle,  iv,  Bot., 
p.  60  (1889).  B.  Levieri  (\  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  92  (1898). 
B.  ventricosion  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  454 
(1899).  B.  Bellianum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  el  loc.  cit.  B.  hapukaense 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit..  p.  455.  B.  heterojolium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
p.  458. 

Var.  extenuatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  84. 

Syn.  B.  vanum  H.  f.  k  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  85  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  444. 
B.  Unearifolium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  453.  B.  Kirkii  R.  Br.  ter., 
op.  cit.,  p.  454  (nee  B.  Kirkii  Broth.).  B.  macrocarpum  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  455. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  frequent  species,  and  perhaps  the  most  variable, 
not  only  in  the  vegetative  but  also  in  the  fruiting  characters.  When  once 
known,  however,  it  is  usually  readily  recognized.  The  leaves  are  ovate  or 
oblong-lanceolate,  acute  or  somewhat  acuminate,  with  erect  and  quite 
unbordered  margin,  the  nerve  as  a  rule  percurrent  or  only  very  slightly 
excurrent,  but  sometimes  excurrent  in  a  stout,  cuspidate  point.  It  very 
frequently  happens  that  the  leaves  of  the  innovations  are  scarcely  at  all 
pointed,  almost  obtuse,  very  concave,  with  nerve  ceasing  below  the  apex. 


212  BRYOLOGY  OF  XEW  ZEALAND. 

and  they  then  contrast  strongly  with  the  leaves  of  the  fertile  stem.  This 
is  the  form  that  gave  rise  to  the  names  B.  varium,  B.  varians,  and  B.  hetero- 
folium.  The  capsule  is  rather  large,  elongate,  with  a  neck  of  equal  length, 
and  when  normal  is  distinguished  from  all  but  B.  mucronatxtm  in  bfing 
curved  ;  the  curving  being  partly  in  the  neck,  and  often  to  a  slight  extent 
in  the  sporangium.  The  mouth  is  also  rather  narrow  and  the  lid  small. 
These  characters,  however,  are  not  always  present,  especially  in  the  smaller 
forms.  The  peristome  also  presents  points  of  importance,  but,  unfor- 
tunately, equally  variable.  The  inner  peristome  may  be  adherent  to  the 
outer  or  free  ;  the  cilia  may  be  present  or  absent,  but  are  nearly  always, 
I  believe,  more  or  less  imperfect,  rarely  appendiculate  ;  the  processes  may 
be  widely  perforated,  but  are  usually  narrowly  slit,  and  may  even  be 
entire  ;   and  the  spores  are  rather  large,  frequently  20-25/*. 

The  var.  extenuatum  is  taller,  with  longer  seta,  but  is  united  to  the  type 
by  intermediate  forms. 

It  is,  I  think,  very  doubtful  whether  the  species  is  rightly  placed  under 
Alpiniformia,  but  I  do  not  know  where  better  to  put  it. 

I  have  little  hesitation  in  referring  B.  variian  here,  but  the  available 
material  is  very  scanty  and  sterile. 

B.  Levieri  (type  in  herb.  Mus.  Berolin)  is  only  a  slender  form  of  B.  curvi- 
collum.  I  have  not  been  able  to  examine  specimens  of  B.  varians  C.  M., 
but  the  description  is  quite  clearly  that  of  B.  curvicollum.  Not  only  does 
the   description   agree    at   all   points,    but   the   characters   emphasized   by 

C.  Mueller  are  exactly  those  by  which  B.  curvicollum  is  distinguished. 
Further,  C.  Mueller  adds,  "An  B.  varium  H.  f.  tl'  W.,"'  which  confirms  the 
identity  with  our  species. 

13.  Bryum  laevigatulum  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.,  xl, 

176  (1898). 

This   was   based   on   specimens   collected   at    Waingaro,    Auckland,    by 

D.  Petrie,  and  Mr.  Petrie  has  sent  me  his  original  gathering.  It  appears  to 
me  a  rather  unsatisfactory  species.  It  is  certainly  not  nearly  related  to 
B.  laevifjatum,  but  to  B.  curvicollum  ;  in  fact,  I  can  find  no  characters  to 
separate  it  from  that  except  the  smaller  spores  (15-17yu.),  rather  wide- 
mouthed  capsule,  and  short  seta  (1*5  cm.).  I  feel  some  doubt  as  to 
whether  the  spores  are  properly  matured  ;  and  I  suspect  that  it  may 
ultimately  have  to  be  united  with  B.  curvicollum.  Like  that,  it  has  the 
cilia  rudimentary. 

14.  Bryum  crassum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  86  (1855)  ;    Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  442. 

A  very  distinct  species,  of  the  true  Alpiniformia  habit,  with  densely 
imbricate,  somewhat  comose  leaves  of  firm  texture  and  scarcely  altered 
when  dry,  the  stout  nerve  and  small  incrassate  cells  contributing  to  this 
condition.  The  leaves  are  widely  acute,  the  nerve  percurrent  or  excurrent 
in  a  tvery  short  mucro  ;  the  margin  recurved,  not  or  scarcely  bordered. 
The  capsule  is  clavate,  pendulous,  with  a  short  neck  passing  rather 
abruptly  into  the  seta. 

I  have  seen  no  New  Zealand  specimens  but  the  original  collected  by 
Colenso.     It  is  also  recorded  from  Tasmania. 


BRYACEAE.  213 

If).   Bryum  appressifolium  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.,  xl, 
175  (1898). 

Syn.  B.  Buchanani  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  150 

(1899). 

This  is  a  very  distinct  species,  allied  to  B.  cmssutti,  but  with  well-marked 
characters.  The  leaves  are  e((ually  arranged  along  the  much  taller  stems, 
not  comose  ;  much  more  narrowly  and  finely  acuminate,  with  the  nerve 
longly  excurrent.  The  capsule,  instead  of  being  somewhat  narrowly 
clavate,  is  very  turgidh'^  oval  (wide-mouthed  when  dry),  with  a  short, 
distinct,  rapidly  tapering  neck,  and  is  of  a  deep  purple-brown  ;  the  lid 
hemispherical,  apiculate,  deep  purple  and  shining.  The  peristome  is  large 
and  solid,  the  teeth  deep  orange,  broad,  strongly  bordered  internally  very 
closely  trabeculate,  externally  densely  transversely  striolate  (so  strongly 
that  the  lamellae  are  hard  to  see)  ;  inner  membrane  high,  deep  orange. 
The  teeth  sometimes  appear  to  be  obtuse,  but  this  is  because  they  are 
abruptly  incurved  or  hamate  at  the  tip,  where  the/  are  shortly  and  finely 
cuspidate.     Spores  minute.     Cilia  appendiculate. 

B.  Buchanani  R.  Br.  ter.  is  the  same  thing,  a  rather  robust  form,  often 
with  long  innovations.  It  is  altogether  a  fine  plant,  and  would  appear  to 
be  a  very  rare  and  endemic  species. 

8.  Trichophora.  f 

1').  Bryum   obconicum    Hornsch.    e    Bruch    tt    Schimp.,    Brv,    eur.,    iv, 
tab.  367  (1839)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  85  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  440. 

Syn.  B.  creberrinmm  Tayl.  in  Lond.  -Journ.  Bot.,  v,  54  (1846)  ;    p.p. 
B.  contortum  Stirt.  in  Proc.  ]^.H.  Soc.  Glasgow,  ii,   187  (1870). 

The  species  of  this  group,  of  which  B.  capillnre  L.  may  be  considered 
the  type,  are  marked  by  a  softer  texture  of  the  leaves  than  is  usual  in 
the  genus,  so  that  the  leaves  are  much  contracted  when  dry,  and  often 
spirally  contorted  round  the  stem.  They  are  also  much  less  acuminate 
than  in  most  of  the  preceding  species,  being  more  or  less  obovate,  wide 
at  the  top  and  very  shortly  cuspidate  or  even  obtuse,  and  generally  have 
the  rather  thin  nerve  excurrent  in  a  long,  tiexuose  arista.  They  are 
usually  narrowly  but  distinctly  bordered,  with  a  few  small  but  distinct  teeth 
near  apex  ;    the  cells  rather  lax,  thin-walled  and  pellucid. 

B.  obconicum  differs  from  B.  capillare  and  B.  tonjuescens  in  having  the 
leaves  firmer  in  texture,  not  or  little  spirally  contortpd  when  dry,  with  a 
usually  stronger,  often  brownish  border.  It  seems  to  pass,  however,  into 
B.  capillare  by  a  series  of  gradations,  and  some  forms  are  difficult  to  separate. 
B.  contortum  Stirt.  is  one  of  these,  and  might  almost  equally  be  referred  to 
B.  capillare,  a  species  which  is  recorded  from  Tasmania  ;  but  the  leaves 
seem  perhaps  nearer  to  B.  obconicum.  It  agrees  exactly  with  specimens 
in  Wilson's  herbarium  referred  originally  to  B.  creberrimnm  Tayl.,  and 
afterwards  to  B.  obconicum.  Some  of  the  plants  of  B.  creberrimum  in 
Wilson's  herbarium  are  B.  qffine,  while  others  are  B.  obconicum  ;  the  latter, 
as  indeed  most  or  all  the  New  Zealand  specimens  I  have  seen,  belong  to  a 
smaller  form  than  is  usual  in  Europe,  with  laxer,  more  twisted  leaves,  and 
in  fact  constituting  a  transition  from  B.  capillare  to  B.  obconicum.  I  have 
seen  much  better  marked  plants  of  B.  obconicum  from  Tasmania,  however. 

It  is  perhaps  not  a  common  species  in  New  Zealand,  but  I  have  seen 
it  from  several  localities. 


214  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

17.  Bryum  torquescens  Br.  &  Schimp.,  Bry.  eur.,  iv.  tab.  358  (1839)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  441. 

Readily  known  by  the  leaves,  which  are  strongly  spirally  contorted 
when  dry,  from  all  but  certain  forms  of  the  last  species,  and  from  that  by 
the  synoicous  inflorescence,  and  the  deep  reddish-brown  capsule,  not 
unlike  that  of  B.  chrysoyieuroyi,  but  larger,  longer,  narrower,  with  still  more 
tapering,  somewhat  curved  neck,  and  larger  lid. 

B.  capillare  and  B.  ohconicum  differ  in  the  dioicous  inflorescence  and 
usually  paler,  brown  capsule. 

B.  torquescens  is  not  uncommon.  Like  the  preceding  species,  it  is  a 
plant  of  dry  habitats. 

9.  Rosulata. 

18.  Bryum   Billardieri   Schwaegr.,   8uppl.,   i,   pt.   2,   p.    115   (1816):     Fl. 
N.Z.,  ii,  86  ;    Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  439. 

Syn.  B.  rufescens  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  Tasni.,  ii  192  (1860; ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
FL.  p.  439.  B.  Searlii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31, 
p.  459  (1899) 

A  good  deal  of  confusion  has  been  brought  into  this  group  by  the  state- 
ment of  the  author  and  of  C.  Mueller  (Syn.,  i,  253,  254),  looked  upon  as 
authoritative  and  copied  by  several  subsequent  authors,  that  B.  Billardieri 
has  the  leaves  unbordered.  This,  however,  is  not  the  case.  By  the 
kindness  of  the  curator  of  the  herb.  Boissier  I  have  been  able  to  examine 
Schwaegrichen's  type,  collected  in  "  Nov^o  Belgio."  This  shows  the  leaves 
quite  distinctly  bordered  with  two  to  three  rows  of  narrow-linear,  incrassate, 
brownish  cells.  The  leaves  are  not  markedly  comose  and  not  rosulate  ; 
they  are  suberect  and  very  little  spreading  when  moist,  when  dry  contracted 
and  somewhat  twisted,  but  not  markedly  altered  in  position.  The  margin 
is  strongly  recurved  to  about  threc-fourthi-  of  the  length  of  the  leaf.  The 
leaves  are  not  decurrent,  oblong-ovate  or  very  slightly  obovate  (a  little  the 
broadest  above  the  middle),  not  acuminate,  broadly  pointed  and  sharply 
acute.  They  are  of  two  kinds  :  on  the  sterile  branches  with  thinner  nerve, 
thinner- walled  wider  cells  (about  24/a  wide,  and  4-6  x  1)  ;  on  the  fertile 
branches  with  stouter  nerve  and  smaller  cells  (10-12/a  wide  and  4-5  X  1), 
with  firm,  rather  incrassate  walls.  The  nerve  is  excurrent  in  a  short, 
often  recurved,  cuspidate  point. 

The  single  capsule  was  overmature  and  old,  pendulous,  and  rather 
strongly  incurved. 

The  difference  between  it  and  B.  tnntcorum  is  therefore  not  to  be  expressed 
by  describing  B.  Billardieri  as  unbordered.  The  difference  from  what  may 
be  considered  the  typical  form  of  B.  truncorvm-  is  very  marked  ;  but  there 
are  less  well  marked  forms  of  both,  and  in  these  cases  it  inav  not  be  at  all 
easy  to  separate  them,  and  the  plant  described  by  H.  f.  &  W.  as  B.  rufescens 
is  so  intermediate  between  the  two  that  it  is  not  at  all  easy  to  say  to  which, 
if  cither,  it  should  be  united.  There  is,  in  fact,  an  almost  unbroken 
gradation  from  the  weaker  forms  of  B.  Billardieri,  with  faint  border  and 
equally  foliate  branches,  to  the  stoutest  forms  of  B.  truncorum,  with 
densely  comose  leaves  and  strong  border.  The  attempt  has  been  made  to 
evade  the  difficulty  by  describing  the  various  forms  as  species  {B.  rufescens, 
B.  microrhodon  C.  M.,  &c.),  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  anything  is  gained  by 


BRYACEAE.  215 

this  treatment.      The  characters  of  the  three  closely  allied  species,  as  here 
treated,  may  perhaps  best  be  given  thus  : — 

Leaves  unbordered,  dense;ly  comose,  appressed  when  dry        . .     B.  campylothecmm. 

Leaves  with  a  narrow  brownish  border,  oblong-obovate,  sub- 
erect,  not  markedly  comose   .  .  .  .  . .  . .      B.  BiUardieri. 

Leaves  witli  a  wide  often  wliitish  border,  usually  spathulate. 

spreadinfi  when  moist,  usually  niarkedlj-  comose  .  .      B.  truncorum. 

B.  r>if<'sceiiii  nmst,  I  think,  on  the  whole,  be  referred  here.  The  specimens 
in  Wilson's  herbarium,  "■  Tasmania,  Oldfield,  263  ;  springs,  Mt.  Wellington, 
are  stout,  with  the  leaves  interruptedly  comose.  widely  obovate,  very  con- 
cave, with  stout  reddish  nerve  and  strong  border.  It  is  somewhat  inter- 
mediate, as  mentioned  above,  between  B.  BiJIanlieri  and  B.  truncomm, 
and  I  have  seen  some  forms  which  are  very  difhcvdt  to  place. 

The  specimens  labelled  "  B.  ('ruhcscetis,  V.  D.  Ld..  Gunn,  1691,'"  are  very 
little  different  from  B.  BiUardieri. 

Mitten.  I  think,  did  not  know  the  true  B.  nifescens,  and  the  remarks  in 
the  Handbook  under  tluit  plant  are  rather  misleading. 

It  is  probably  common,  but  the  recorrls  of  thi^  and  the  two  allied  species 
have  been  mixed  up  a  good  deal. 


19.  Bryum  truncorum  Hrid..  Sp.  Muse,  iii.  5U  (1817)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  87  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Kl..  p.  -439. 

Syn.  B.  lep/olficcium  Tayl.  in  Phytol.,  vol.  1,  j).  li)94  (1844). 
B.  t/racilidiecium  R.  Br.  ter.  in  trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  453 
(1899).      B.  (iracilicarp'nn  K.  P>r.  ter..  o/>.  r//..  p.  462. 

A  highly  variable  plajit,  but  readily  known  in  all  but  its  extreme  forms 
by  the  densely  comose  leaves,  widely  spreading  and  rosulate  when  moist, 
large,  obovate-spathulate,  shortly  pointed,  with  the  nerve  excurrcnt  in  a 
short  reflexed  point  ;  the  rather  small  cells,  and  the  strong  border  of  narrow- 
linear,  pale,  incrassate  cells,  which  being  strongly  recurved  is  often  con- 
spicuous as  a  whitish  limb  under  the  lens,  especially  when  dry  ;  the  usually 
long  seta,  and  elongate,  narrowly  cylindric,  often  curved,  pale  capsule. 
It  varies,  however,  very  considerably  in  nearly  all  of  these  points.  The 
leaves  may  be  quite  erect  when  moist,  the  border  may  be  weak,  the  cells 
vary  considerably  even  on  the  same  plant,  the  comose  arrangement  of  the 
leaves  may  be  highly  conspicuous  or  very  little  marked,  and  so  forth  ;  so 
that  the  plant  may  at  one  time  be  mistaken  for  a  Bhodohryinn,  and  at 
another  be  scarcely  separable  from  B.  BiUardieri. 

I  believe  that  Hook.  f.  tfe  Wils.  were  quite  correct  in  giving  Bridel's 
name  to  this.  Taylor  in  describing  his  B.  leptolheciiim  does  not  compare 
it  with  the  African  plant,  only  with  B.  BiUardieri  and  B.  campyhlkeeinui, 
to  which  it  is  less  closely  related.  Comparison  with  the  Mascarene  plant 
does  not  show  any  differences.  The  capsule  may  be  normally  rather 
narrower  in  the  Australasian  plant,  but  wider  capsules  with  straight  neck 
occur  there  quite  similar  to  those  of  B.  iruncorum  :  I  have,  moreover,  been 
able  to  see  only  a  small  range  of  fruiting  specimens  of  the  African  form, 
and  it  is  quite  probable  that  the  capsule  there  varies  \vithin  the  same  limits 
as  the  Australian  one. 

I  have  examined  specimens  from  his  herbarium  of  the  two  species  of 
Brown's  placed  in  the  synonymy. 
3— Bryology,  Pt.  IV. 


216  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

20.  Bryum  campylothecium  Tayl.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  v,  52  (1846)  ; 
Fl.  N.Z.,  li,  86  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  439. 

This  species  has  been  confused  with  the  last,  and  with  B.  BiUardieri ; 
indeed,  the  original  description  is,  according  to  Wilson,  compounded  of 
two  plants.  The  true  species  is  probably  rare,  and  is  quite  distinct.  It 
is  much  smaller  ;  the  leaves  are  densely  comose  in  small  compact  heads, 
suberect  when  moist,  when  dry  closely  appressed  and  little  altered  in  form, 
not  contracted  or  twisted,  and  they  are  quite  without  the  border  of  narrow 
cells  so  marked  in  the  two  preceding  species. 

21.  Bryum  laevigatum  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii,  546  (1844)  ; 
Handb.  X.Z.  FL,  p.  440. 

Syn.  B.  crassinerve  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  83.     B.  TraUlii  R.  Br. 
ter.  in  Trand.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  460  (1899). 

In  this  and  the  three  succeeding  species  the  leaves  are  not  comose  as  in 
the  preceding  ones  of  the  group,  but  fairly  equally  arranged  along  the  stem. 
They  are  very  concave,  shortly  and  widely  pointed,  and  more  or  less 
cucuUate,  with  the  nerve  scarcely  at  all  excurrent,  usually  percurrent,  or 
even  ceasing  just  below  the  apex.  The  seta  is  usually  long,  and  the  capsule 
rather  large,  sometimes  very  elongate.  The  three  following  plants  are 
usually  very  different  in  habit  from  the  present,  but  they  present  few  or 
no  constant  structural  flifferences,  and  I  am  inclined  to  suspect  that  they 
are  really  links  in  a  continuous  chain,  of  which  B.  incurvifolium  represents  the 
slender  form  and  B.  eximiiim  the  very  robust,  B.  Hutlonii  forming  a  link 
between  that  and  B.  laevigatum.  For  the  present,  however,  I  keep  them 
distinct.      The  differences  may  be  tabulated  as  follow^  : — ■ 

B.  incurvifolium. — Slender,  elongate,  with  small,  scarcely  bordered  leaves  ;  margin 
nearly  plane  ;  cells  small,  incrassate. 

B.  laevigatum. — Moderately  robust ;  leaves  about  2  mm.  long,  bordered,  vith 
margins  strongly  recurved  below;  seta  about  3  cm.  ;  capsule  3-4  mm.,  bright 
reddish-brown. 

B.  Huttonii. — Very  tall  :  leaves  slightly  longer  and  larger,  margin  less  recurved  ; 
cells  slightly  larger  ;    seta  4-5  cm.  ;    capsule  4-5  mm.,  paler. 

B.  eximium. — Very  robust,  vnXh  lax,  widely  spreading,  very  large  leaves,  4-6  mm. 
long  ;  sterile. 

22.  Bryum  incurvifolium  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  1851,  p.  549. 

See  note  above,  under  B.  laevigatiim.  It  has  not  been  found  in  fruit, 
and  may  conceivably  be  the  male  plant  of  that  species.  I  know  of  only 
one  record  of  it  since  the  original  publication — viz.,  Mount  Cook  district, 
where  it  was  collected  by  James  ]\Iurray  in  1 907  ;  but  I  find  two  gatherings 
in  Brown's  herbarium  which  must  be  referred  here,  one  without  locality 
beyond  "  South  I.,"  the  other  from  the  west  coast  in  the  same  Island. 

23.  Bryum  Huttonii  R.   Br.  ter.  in   Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.   31,  p.  460 
(1899). 

A  fine  species,  though,  as  remarked  above,  not  easy  to  define  structurally. 
The   fruiting   characters   mentioned   above   may   have   some   weight.      An 


BEYACEAK.  217 

unnamed  plant  in  Brown's  herbarium,  which  I  refer  here,  shows  some 
approach  towards  B.  eximium.  It  has  been  collected  from  only  one  or  two 
localities  in  the  South  Island. 


24.  Bryum  eximium  Mitt,  in  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  -440  (1867). 
Syn.  B.  megamorphum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  99  (1898). 

This  remarkably  fine  plant  will,  I  fear,  ultimately  have  to  be  looked 
upon  as  a  striking  marsh  form  of  B.  laevif/ation.  As  remarked  above,  the 
leaves  are  distant  throughout,  widely  spreading,  horizontal  or  even  slightly 
refiexed,  and  very  long  ;   the  stems  may  be  6  in.  tall. 

Magnificent  specimens  occur  in  Brown's  herbarium,  with  stems  6  in.  in 
height,  and  in  good  fruit.  The  setae  are  sometimes  aggregate,  5-7  cm. 
long,  the  capsules  4-6  mm.  or  even  7  mm.  long,  but  net  apparently  differing 
otherwise  from  those  of  B.  Hvttovii.  It  has  been  found,  I  believe,  only  in 
marshes  near  Dunedin,  and  Sty.x  marsh,  near  Christchurch,  in  addition  to 
the  localities  mentioned  in  the  Handbook. 


INCERTAE  SEDIS. 

Bryum  flaccidum  Brid.  ?  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  85;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  444.— 
I  have  examined  this  in  Hooker's  herbarium,  as  well  as  Wilson's  specimen, 
and  am  not  able  to  form  a  definite  opinion  on  it  ;  the  material  is  very 
small.  It  is  scarcely  B.  fiaccidum,  if  that  is,  as  C.  Mueller  (Syn.,  i,  281) 
has  it,  a  variety  of  B.  capiUare ;  and  it  is  still  further  from  B.  caespiticiuin. 
1  think  it  must  remain  an  unsolved  problem  at  present.  It  is  probably  a. 
weak  form  of  one  of,  the  described  species. 


EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

B.  intermedium  Brid. — The  specimen  of  this  in  Wilson's  herbarium  is" 
certainly  B.  torquescens  B.  &  S.  B.  intermedium  does,  however,  occur  in 
Tasmania,  so  there  is  uo  reason  why  it  should  not  be  found  in  New 
Zealand. 

B.  murale  ?  in  herb.  Wils.  (Buchanan,  102b)  is  a  small  form  of 
B.  chrysoneuron  C.  M. 

B.  atropurpureum  W.  &  M. — I  have  examined  the  specimens  in  Wilson's 
and  Hooker's  herbaria  referred  to  this  species.  I  find  them  all  referable 
to  B.  dichotomuin  HedM'.  except  one  (Hook.,  No.  355,  N.Z.),  which  is  a 
starved  form  of  B.  chrysoneuron. 

B.  urceolatum  Schimp.  MS.  in  herb.,  Tauranga,  Ch.  Knight,  No.  108, 
is  B.  dichotomum  Hedw. 

B.  suhoeneum  Hampe  &  C.  M.,  Tauranga,  Hutton,  107  ;  Knight,  1867, 
No.  143  ;  both  in  herb.  Schimp.,  are  not  B.  suhoeneum  (which  is  probably 
B.  pachytheca),  but  B.  dichotomum. 

B.  pyrothecium  Hpe.  &  C.  M. — All  the  New  Zealand  specimens  in  herb. 
Kew  are  B.  torquescens,  from  which  B.  pyrothecium  itself  does  not  probably 
differ. 

B.  purpureum  Schimp.,  MS.  in  herb.,  Wairoa,.  N.Z.  ;  Knight,  1867, 
No.  114  ;   is  a  purple  and  very  pretty  form  oi  B.  dichotomum. 


218  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

B.  australe  Hampe  ?  New  Zealand,  F.  M.  Reader,  54,  det.  Mitten  in 
herb.  Kew,  is  B.  chrysoneuron  C.  M. 

B.  pyriforme  Hedw.  =  Leptohryum  piriforme. 

B.  Wahlenbergii  Schwaegr.  =  Pohlia  albicans. 

B.  crudicm  Schreb.  =  Pohlia  cruda. 

B.  nutans  Schreb.  =:  Pohlia  nutans. 

B.  tenuifoUum  H.  f.  &  W.  —  Pohlia  tenuifolia. 

B.  healeyense  R.  Br.  ter.  =  Pohlia  nutans. 

B.  torlessense  R.  Br.  ter.  =  Pohlia  nutans. 

B.  Barrii  R.  Br.  ter.  =  Pohlia  tenuifolia. 

B.  Harriottii  R.  Br.  ter.  =  Anomobryum  Hairiottii. 

B.  Binnsii  R.  Br.  ter.  =  Pohlia  tasmanica. 

B.  Cockaynei  R.  Br.  ter.  =  Leptohryum  piriforme. 

B.  Evei  R.  Br.  ter.  —  Leptofheca  Gaudichaudii. 
.  B.  Whittonii  R.  Br.  ter.  =  Pohlia  tenuifolia. 

B.  calcareum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  450,  is  a  com- 
posite species  ;  in  part  starved  Pohlia  tenuifolia,  a  very  reduced,  starved 
Bryum — possibly  B.  caespiticiuni . 

B.  Thomasii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  447,  is  also  a  composite  species  ;  one 
specimen  in  Brown's  herbarium  contains  two  species  of  Bryum.  with  setae 
only,  quite  indeterminable  ;    the  specimen  in  the  Christchurch  collection  is 

B.  affine. 

LEPTOSTOMACEAE. 
Leptostomum  R.  Br.  in  Trans.  Linn.  Soc,  x.  320  (1811). 

A  striking  and  interesting  genus,  consisting  of  about  ten  species,  with 
a  very  limited  distribution.  After  careful  study  of  the  descriptions  and 
specimens  I  am  quite  unable  to  detect  any  difference  between  L.  inclinans 
and  L.  gracile.  Authorities  differ  widely  in  their  attempts  to  discriminate 
between  them.  The  Handbook  would  give  L.  gracile  a  straight  hair-point 
(which  I  have  never  seen  in  any  specimen,  nor  is  it  so  figured  in  the  Musci 
Exotici  by  Hooker),  and  is  careful  to  suggest  no  other  differences.  Hooker 
is  the  Musci  Exotici  gives  some  quantitative  differences  in  size  of  plant, 
length  of  seta,  &c.,  but  I  do  not  find  these  correlated  together  in  the  New 
Zealand  plants.  A  long  seta  is,  e.g.,  often  associated  with  a  robust  habit, 
and  vice  versa.  The  length  of  seta  and  size  of  ca])sule  are  liighly  variable. 
J  have  therefore  united  the  two,  so  that  there  are  but  two  New  Zealand 
species — L.  macrocarpum  and  L.  inclinans. 

The  two  species  can  be  at  once  separated  as  follows  :■ — 

Hair-point  of  upper  leaves  branched        .  .  . .  . .      1.  macrocarpum. 

Hair-point  simple         .  .  .  .  .  .  . .  . .     2.   inclinans. 

1.  Leptostomum  macrocarpum  (Hedw.)  R.   Br.  in  Trans.  Linn.  Soc,  x, 
322  (1811)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  82  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  436. 

Syn.  Bryum  macrocarpum,  Hedw.,  M.  frond.,  iii,  28  (1792).  Helmsia 
collina  Bosw.  in  Journ.  Bot.,  xxxii,  82  (1894).  Leptostomum 
Schauinslafuli  C.  M.  in  Abhandl.  nat.  Ver.  Bremen,  1900,  p.  508. 

Brotherus  (Musci,  p.  603)  gives  it  as  his  opinion  that  L.  Schauinslandi 

C.  M.  is  scarcely  separable  from  L.  macrocarpum.  There  is  certainly  nothing 
in  the  description  that  suggests  a  difference,  and  the  so-named  specimen 
from  Mount  Egmont  distributed  by  Fleischer  (Muse,  frond.  Arch.  Ind.  et 
Polynes.,  No.  466)  is  certainly  only  L.  macrocarpum. 


LEPTO«TOMACEAE.  219 

Leptostomum  inclinans  R.  Br.,  op.  cit.,   p.  320  (1811);     Fl.  N.Z.,  ii, 
82  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  435. 

Syn.  Gy)nno.sto)tiU)n  inclinans  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  168  (1820). 
Leptostomum  Jlexipile  C.  M.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  1851,  p.  547.  L.  gracile 
R.  Br.,  op.  cit.,  p.  321  (1811)  ;  Fl.  N.Z.,  loc.  cit.;  Handb.  N.Z. 
FL,  p.  435.    Gymnostomum  gracile  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  22  (1820j_ 

A  very  variable  species  in  size  and  habit,  as  mentioned  above. 

Both  species  seem  widely  distributed  in  New  Zealand. 


MNIACEAE. 

Mntum  Linn,  emend  Schimp.  in  Bry.  eur.  Consp.  ad  Vol.,  iv  (1851). 

Mnium  rostratum  Sclnvaegr.,  Suppl.  I,  pt.  ii,  p.  136;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  87  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  444. 

Syn.  M.  rhynchophoruni  Hook,  in  Lond.  Journ.  But.,  ii,  11  (1840)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  444.  31.  novae-zealandiae  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  vol.  18.  p.  225  (1885).  M.  xanthocarpum  Col.,  op.  cit., 
vol.  20,  p.  239  (1887). 

I  am  fully  in  agreement  with  Fleischer  (Musci  .  .  .  von  Buitenz. 
ii,  581)  in  reducing  M.  rhynchophorum  Hook,  to  M.  rodtatwn,  which  is  an 
almost  cosmopolitan  and  rather  variable  plant.  He  includes  M.  pseudo- 
rhynchophonim  Broth,  in  sched.  (herb.  T.  W.  N.  Beckett).  This  was 
separated  Irom  M.  rostratum  principally  on  the  ground  of  the  dioicous 
inflorescence,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  this  is  a  constant  character,  and 
it  is  one  which  is  occasionally  found  in  Indian  specimens  of  M.  rostratum 
without  being  correlated  with  other  characters.  I  do  not  think  it  is  more 
than  an  abnormality. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  descriptions  of  Colenso's  two  species  to  suggest 
any  difference  from  M.  rostratum.  The  aggregate  setae  by  which  he 
characterizes  M.  xanthocarpum  are  quite  usual  in  M.  rostratum  (see  the 
plate  in  Bry.  europaea). 

KHIZOGONIACEAE. 
Hymenodon  H.  f.  &  \V.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii,  p.  548  (1844). 

A  small  genus  of  five  or  six  sjiecies  confined  to  the  Southern  Hemisphere 
of  distinct  habit  and  foliation,  and  especially  distinguished  from  other 
genera  of  the  family  by  having  an  endostome  only,  ofl  6  entire  processes 
without  cilia  ;  the  outer  peristome  being  wanting.  It  is  represented  in 
New  Zealand  by  a  single  species.  The  fruit-stalk  is  lateral,  from  near  the 
base  of  the  stem,  as  in  many  species  of  Rhizogonium. 

Hymenodon  piliferus  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii,  548  (1844). 

Syn.  Hymenodon  helvolus  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  36,  p.  332  (1897). 

A  delicate  little  plant  of  a  glaucous  green  colour,  with  leaves  sub- 
distichously  arranged,  and  little  altered  when  dry,  oblong-elliptic,  obtuse, 
with  a  delicate  hair-point.  The  capsule  is  erect  and  practically  symmetric, 
ovoid,  and  I  think  on  this  account  Hypnum  Mougeotianum  A.  Rich,  cannot 
belong  here,  as  the  Handbook  suggests,  following  the  Fl.  N.Z. 


.     5. 

2 
3 
mnioides. 

.     6. 

.     -4. 

.      1. 

spiniforme. 
bijarium. 

4 
pennatum. 

5 

2. 

novae-hoUandiae 

.     3. 

distichum. 

220  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Rhizogonium  Brid.,  Bryol.  univ.,  ii,  664  (1827). 

The  position  of  this  genus  has  given  much  perplexity  to  systematists  ; 
on  account  of  the  lateral  or  basal  inflorescence  it  has  been  placed  by  many 
authors  in  the  Pleurocarpi,  but  its  affinity  is  rather  with  the  Mniaceae, 
and  the  difficulty  is  probably  best  solved  by  placing  it,  as  Fleischer  has  done, 
with  its  closely  allied  genera,  in  a  family  of  its  own. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

Leaves  very  narrow,  more  or  less  subulate 

Leaves  \^ider,  oblong-ovate  or  ovate-lanceolate 

Leaves  much  crisped  when  dry  ;  fruit  lateral 

Leaves  slightly  crisped  when  dry  ;  fruit  basal 

Leaves  doubly  serrate  at  margin 

Leaves  simply  seiTate 

Leaves  bordered  with  narrow  cells 

Leaves  not  bordered 

Nerve  excurrent,  subequal  throughout  leaf,  leaves  oblong-lanceo 

late     .  . 
Nerve  ceasing  below  apex,  very  wide  below,  leaves  widely  ovate 

oblong 

^.  Rhizogonium  penriatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  116  (1855)  ;    Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  484. 

Syn.  R.  sinualum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  36,  p.  333  (1897). 

A  delicate  species  with  distichous,  narrowly  oblong-lanceolate  leaves, 
with  a  stout  cartilaginous  border,  entire  or  slightly  toothed  above  (the 
description  in  the  Handbook,  "leaves  quite  entire,"  is  incorrect),  and  with 
the  nerve  excurrent  iii  a  stout  arista.  The  capsule  is  inclined  when  young, 
horizontal  when  old,  with  th©  seta  very  abruptly  bent  at  the  capsule-base. 

Var.  aristatum  (Hampe)  Dixou  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Rhizogonium  arUlalumr  Hampe  in  Linn.,  xl,  314  (1876).    • 

Leaves  a  little  wider  and  less  tapering  usually,  nerve  and  border  rather 
narrower,  border  usually  with  two  or  three  sharp  teeth  on  each  side  near 
ape.x  ;    cells  a  little  more  distinct. 

The  type  of  R.  peiDialum  has  the  leaves  not  perfectly  entire,  but 
occasionally  with  one  or  two  distinct  teeth.  Hampe's  plant  is  certainly 
not  more  than  a  variety,  and  I  suspect  that  further  investigation  will  show 
that  no  clear  line  can  be  drawn  between  the  two. 

R.  pennatnm  appears  to  be  rare  ;  I  have  seen  it  only  from  the  South 
Island  ;    but  it  occurs  in  Tasmania  and  Australia. 

2.  Rhizogonium  noVae-hollandiae    Brid.,    Brvol.    uuiv.,   ii,    664   (1827)  ; 
Fl.  X.Z.,  li,  116  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  484'. 

Also  a  delicate  plant,  with  rather  glossy,  narrow,  oblong-lanceolate, 
pellucid  leaves,  having  a  mucronate  or  cuspidate  point  mostly  formed  by 
the  excurrent  or  subexcurrent  nerve.  The  cells  are  small  (13-16/a.  wide), 
with  firm,  slightly  incrassate  walls,  the  marginal  in  two  or  three  rows  often 
slightly  differentiated,  especially  towards  base,  and  sometimes  opaque,  so 
that  the  leaves  may  be  indistinctly  and  narrowly  bordered.  The  capsule 
is  inclined  or  horizontal,  narrower  and  longer  than  in  the  preceding  species. 

It  is  a  fairly  frequent  plant. 


RHIZOGONIACEAE.  221 

3.  Rhizogonium    distichum    (S\v.)    Brid.,    Bryol.    univ.,    ii,    665    (1827)  ; 
Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  115  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl..  p.  484. 

Syn.  Hypnum  dutichum  Sw.  in  Schrad,  Joiirn.,  iv,  179.     Rhizogoiiiinn 
Muelleri  Hampe  in  Linn.,  xxviii,  211  (1855-56). 

Readily  known  by  the  wide,  not  or  scarcely  glossy  leaves,  with  no  trace 
of  border,  the  cells  rather  large  (14-18/x)  and  thin-walled,  usually  opaque 
with  chlorophyll,  the  nerve  ceasing  below  the  apex,  smooth  at  back,  very 
wide  and  rather  ill-defined,  especially  below.  The  fruit  is  very  similar 
to  that  of  the  preceding  species.  Like  that,  it  is  widely  distributed  in  New 
Zealand. 


4.  Rhizogonium  bifarium  (Hook.)  Schimp.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,   1844,  p.   125  ; 
Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  116  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  485. 

This  species  belongs  to  a  different  section  of  the  genus  from  the 
preceding  ;  in  these  the  inflorescence  is  basal,  the  stems  simple,  radiculose 
only  at  base  ;  in  the  present  the  fruit  is  lateral,  the  stems  branched  above, 
and  radiculose  some  way  up.  The  leaf-margin  here  is  somewhat  thickened 
and  the  serratures  are  often  double  ;  the  nerve  also  is  spinose  at  back,  and 
the  capsule  is  strongly  curved  and  asymmetrical,  expecially  when  dry  and 
empty. 

It  is  a  frequent  species. 


5.  Rhizogonium  mnioides  (Hook.)   Schimp..  op.  et  Joe.  cit  :    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii, 
116;    Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  485. 

Syn.  Hypvum  mnioides  Hook.,  Mu.sc.  Exot.,  t.  77  (1818).  Mniiim 
Hookeri  C.  M.,  Syn.,  ii,  555  (1851).  Rhizoqonium  Hookeri  Jaeg., 
Adumbr.,  i,  685.  R.  spiniforme  var.  /?  H.  f.  ifc  W.,  Fl.  Antarct., 
i,  137  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  485.  Hijpnum  s/'bbasilare  Schwaegr. 
Suppl.,  iii,  pt.  ii,  t.  256  {uec  Hook.). 

This  and  the  following  species  differ  from  all  the  preceding  in  the  much 
more  robust  habit,  lanceolate-subulate  not  distichous  leaves,  sharply  doubly 
spinose  along  most  of  the  margin.  The  present  species  differs  from 
R.  spiniforme  in  having  much  shorter  and  less  finely  subulate  leaves,  which 
are  more  strongly  crisped  when  dry  than  is  usual  in  that  species  ;  smaller 
cells,  which  are  opaque,  not  pellucid  as  in  that  ;  the  inflorescence  also  is 
lateral  and  dioicous,  while  in  R.  spiniforme  it  is  basal,  and  autoicous  or 
synoicous.     The  capsule  in  both  resembles  that  of  R.  bifarium. 

Rhizogonium  Hookeri  is  placed  in  the  Handbook  N.Z.  Fl.  as  a  variety 
of  R.  spiniforme — "  Stems  more  slender,  leaves  shorter  "  ;  but  the  original 
plant  of  Hooker  is  certainly  R.  mnioides,  as  are  other  specimens  I  have  seen 
so  named.  Several  of  the  characters  attributed  by  C.  Mueller  to  his  Mnium 
Hookeri  are  quite  inapplicable  to  Hooker's  specimens.  Besides  which,  all 
the  fruiting  specimens  named  R.  Hookeri  at  Kew  have  the  setae  lateral, 
not  basal. 

Leptotheca  Gaudichaudii  is  not  unlike  R.  mnioides,  but  is  more  slender, 
with  the  leaves  falcately  incurved  when  dry,  not  crisped. 


222 


Br.YOLOGY  OF  XEW  ZEALAND. 


6.  Rhizogonium  spiniforme  (I..)  Bruch  in  Flora,  xxix,   134  (1846)  ;    Fl. 
N.Z.,  li,  116  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  485. 

Syn.  Hypnirm  spiniforme  Linn.,  Sp.  PI.,  p.  1587. 

The  most  widely  spread  species,  occurring  in  practically  all  the  tropical 
and  subtropical  regions  of  the  world.  Curiously,  it  does  not  seem  to  be 
so  common  in  New  Zealand  as  most  of  the  other  species.  Only  two 
specimens  in  the  Kew  collection  are  from  New  Zealand  ;  and  in  the 
numerous  collections  of  mosses  I  have  received  from  there  I  have  seen  no 
specimens  of  this  species. 


EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

R.  sidibasilare  (Schwaegr.)  -—  Oomvhryum  pellucidum. 

GoNiOBRVUM  Lindb.  in  Oefv.  af  K.  Vet.-Akad.  Foerh.,  xxi,  606  (1864). 

Separated  from  Rhizogonium  principally  on  account  of  the  areolation,  of 
lax  cells,  which  are  not  small  and  isodiametrical  as  in  that  genus^  but 
elongated,  lax,  and  prosenchymatous. 

There  are  three  species,  G.  pellucidum  (Mitt.),  G.  reticulatum  H.  f.  & 
W.,  and  G.  snbha=:ilare  (Hook.)  Lindb.  ;  and  the  New  Zealand  plant  has 
figured  at  least  two  of  these  names,  but  the  first  is  the  only  species  that 
actually,  as  far  as  is  known,  occurs  in  New  Zealand. 

Goniobryum  pellucidum  (Mitt.)  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl.,  Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  i,  621  (1901). 

Syn.  Photinopfiyllum  pellucidum  Mitt,  in  Jourii.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.. 
x,  p.  175  (1868).  Rhizoijonium  pi'lluridunt  Jaog.,  Adumbr.,  i, 
683.  7?.  subbasilare  H.  f.,  Ilandb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  185,  nee 
R.  subbasilare  Schimp.,  nee  Hypnam  .subbasilare  Schwaegr. 

Readily  known  by  the  basal  fruit,  and  the  narrowly  lanceolate  leaves, 
doubly  spiuose  at  margin,  with  lax,  pellucid,  rhomboid-hexagonal  cells.  It 
is,  I  think,  a  not  very  common  species. 

The  synonymy  is  at  first  sight  rather  puzzling,  but  is  easily  explained. 
Schwaegrichen  described  a  Hypnum  subbasilare,  which  is  Rhizoyonium 
mnioides  (Hook.)  Schimp.  Hooker  described  a  Hypnum  subbasilare,  which  is 
Goniobryum  subbasilare  Lindb.  The  Handbook  refers  the  present  plant  by 
error  to  this  last  species,  as  Rhizogonium  subbasilare  Schimp.  ;  but 
that  species  is  principally  or  entirely  a  Fuegian  plant,  and  does  not 
occur  in  New  Zealand.  Both  it  and  0.  reticulatum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Lindb. 
are  distinguished  from  our  species  by  the  single  serratures  of  the  leaves. 


CRYPToroDTT-M  Brid.,  Bryol.  univ.,  ii,  30  (1827). 

This  remarkable  and  beautiful  monotypic  genus  is  rather  a  taxonomic 
puzzle,  and  I  feel  far  from  certain  that  it  is  in  its  right  place  in  the 
Rhizogoniaceae,  and  am  inclined  to  think  that  it  should  be  placed  in  a 
family  by  itself. 


KHIZOGONIACEAE.  223 

Cryptopodium  bartramioides  (Hook.)   Brid.,   Brvol.  nniv.,  ii,   31   (1827)  ; 
Fl.  N.Z.,  li,  88  ;    Htindb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  -446. 

Syn.  Brijum  bartramioides  Hook.,  Muse,  exot.,  t.  18. 

A  fine  plant,  resembling  in  some  degree  Cyrtopus  se^osus,  but  with  much 
longer  leaves,  which  are  gracefully  falcate  when  dry,  and  with  terminal, 
often  aggregate  capsules,  short  and  widely  elliptic,  not  furrowed,  on  a  very 
short  seta,  so  that  the  fruit  is  quite  concealed  in  the  upper  leaves  and  may 
easily  pass  „ unnoticed.  The  leaves  are  much  like  those  of  Bhitorjoninm 
spinoforme. 

The  distribution  of  the  species  is  usually  given  as  New  Zealand  and  the 
Sandwich  Isk-s.  It  is  recorded  from  the  latter  by  Gaudichaud  in  Freycinet's 
work  on  the  voyage  of  the  "  Uranie  "  and  "  Physicienne,"  as  collected  by 
him  "  in  Insulis  Sandwicensibus."  Wilson,  in  his  herbarium,  however,  has 
mounted  leaves  of  ('.  hartramioides  from  New  Z(  aland  side  by  side  with 
leaves  of  Gaudichaud's  plant  ex  herb.  Arnott,  remarking  of  the  latter, 
'*  belong  rather  to  Hijpinnn  spiiiijorme ;  leaves  bordered,  doubly  sharply 
spinous  '"  The  leaves  of  /?.  spiniforme  are  remarkablv  like  those  of  the 
present  species,  and  -I  should  think  \\'il.«on  is  undoubtedly  correct,  and  that 
Cryptopodium  (as  limited  by  I'rotherus  to  the  present  species)  is  a  truly 
endemic  jrenus  in  New  Zealand. 


LEPTornKCA  Schwaegr.,  Suppl.,  ii.  pt.  2.  p.   135. 

Leptotheca  Gaudichaudii  Schwaegr.,  op.  et.  loc.  cit.  (1824). 

Syn.  Aulacomnium  Gaudichaudii  Mitt,  in  Kcw  Journ.  Bot.,  viii  (1856), 
p.  262  ;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl..  p.  436.  Bryum  Erei  R.  Br.  ter.  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  456  (1899). 

Leptotheca  differs  from  A  ulacomninm  in  the  smooth  cells,  and  the  excurrent 
nerve,  which  in  the  perichaetial  leaves  forms  a  long  arista.  The  capsule 
is  cylindnc,  erect,  striate-plicate  when  dry.  Densely  tufted  brown  brood- 
filaments  often  occur  in  the  axils  of  the  upper  leaves. 

It  somewhat  resembles  Rhizoyonium  mnioides  in  habit,  but  the  shorter 
subentire  leaves,  and  especially  the  capsule,  will  at  once  distinguish  it. 

AuLAcoMXiUM  Schwaegr.,  Suppl..  ii,  pt.  1,  t.  215  (1827). 

Aulacomnium   palustre   (L.)   Schwaegr.,   ojp.    et.  loc.  cit.  ;    Bry.    eur.,   iv, 
t.  405. 

This  widely  distributed  paludal  moss  was  recorded  by  me  for  New 
Zealand  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  xl,  450.  I  have  not  seen  any  further 
records  of  it.  The  flexuose  oblong-lanceolate  leaves,  toothed  at  apex, 
shortly  and  widely  pointed  or  obtuse,  with  isodiametrical,  highly  papillose 
cells,  and  thin  nerve  ceasing  below  apex,  is,  when  once  known,  easily  recog- 
nizable. The  capsule  is  very  similar  to  that  of  Leptotheca  Gaudichaudii^ 
but  is  inclined  and  curved.     It  is  not  often  produced. 

The  Mount  Cook  plant  was  a  slender  form  with  small,  laxly  set  leaves. 

4— Bryology,  Pt.  IV. 


224  BRYOLOGY   OF    NEW    ZEALAND. 

MEESEACEAE. 

Meesea  Hedw.,  Fund.,  ii,  p.  97  (1782). 

A  genus  of  paludal  mosses  with  highly  asjTnmetric,  gibbous,  long- 
necked  capsule  (Funarioid  in  form)  ;  peristome  double,  outer  teeth  short, 
wide,  obtuse  ;  processes  of  inner  considerably  longer,  linear,  more  or  less 
moniliform. 

Meesea  Muelleri  C.  M.  &  Hampe  in  Linn.,  xxviii,  208  (1856), 

Syn.    M.    macrantha   Mitt,   in   Kew   Journ.    Bot..    viii,    260   (1856) 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL.  p.  444.     M.  Kirlii  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  463  (1899).     M.  Buchanani  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit., 
p.  464.     M.  aquatica  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  465.     M.  aquatilis 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

A  usually  tall,  richly  fruiting,  paludal  moss,  with  oblong-lingulate, 
widely  obtuse,  entire  leaves,  somewhat  lax,  pellucid,  subquadrate,  smooth 
upper  cells,  and  nerve  ceasing  much  below  apex. 

R.  Brown's  species  must  all  be  referred  here,  except  M.  craifiiebiirnensis 
{vide  infra).  The  author  admits  similarity  in  the  leaves,  but  relies  on  the 
capsules  for  distinctive  characters.  Neither  the  descriptions,  the  figures, 
nor  Brown's  own  specimens,  however,  show  any  marked  differences.  The 
only  obvious  distinctions  in  the  sporophyte  are  the  length  of  seta  ;  but 
this  varies  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  robustness  of  the  plants,  which 
again  is  probably  dependent  on  the  degree  of  moisture  of  the  habitat. 
A  very  unusual  degree  of  variation  in  the  length  of  seta  is,  moreover, 
characteristic  of  the  genus  ;.  thus  the  northern  M.  trichodes  has  a  seta 
varying  between  1  cm.  and  8  cm.  B.  Kirkii  R.  Br.  ter.  is  a  short,  dense 
form.  M.  Buchanani  is  marked  by  the  straight,  parallel,  equally  foliate 
branches,  giving  the  tufts  a  very  regular,  neat  appearance.  M.  aquatilis 
and  M.  aquatica  are  very  ordinary  forms  of  M.  MueUeri. 

EXCLUDED   SPECIES. 

M.  craifjieburnensis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  31,  p.  464  = 
Funaria  subcuspidata  Broth. 


BARTRAMIACEAE. 

All  the  New  Zealand  species  of  this  family  are  placed  under  Conostomum 
and  Bartramia  in  the  Handbook  of  the  New  Zealand  Flora.  Bartramia 
has  been  nmch  subdivided  in  recent  years,  and  four  of  the  genera  as 
arranged  by  Brotherus  are  represented  in  New  Zealand.  These  are  generally 
easily  recognizable  when  once  known,  but  are  not  easy  to  define.  I  have 
not  followed  Brotherus  in  separating  the  genus  Playiopus  Brid.  (including 
B.  crassinervia  Mitt.),  as  the  characters  appear  to  me  slight,  and  rather 
elusive.  The  remaining  three  genera  correspond  to  the  sections  in  the 
Handbook.  The  subspherical,  deeply  plicate  capsule  is  characteristic  of 
most  of  the  genera  and  of  all  the  New  Zealand  species,  except  in  one  or 
two  cases. 


n; 


BARTRAMIACEAE.  225 

The  genera  may  be  analysed  as  follows  : — 

/  Peristome-teeth  united  above  ;   leaves  very  small  . .  . .     Conostomum. 

'  \  Peristome-teeth  not  united       . .  . .  . .  . .  - .  2 

n  /  Leaves  more  or  less  plicate       . .  . .  - .  •  •  . .     BreuteUa. 

'  \  Leaves  not  plicate       . .  . .  . .  •  ■  •  •  •  •  3 

r  Branches  irregular  or  fasciculate,  not  whorled  ;    male  flower  gemmi- 

„  J  form      . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  Bart  ram  ia. 

'  )  Stems  divided,  with  whorled  subfloral  innovations  ;  male  flower  often 

[         discoid ;  mostly  paludal  plants        . .  . .  . .  . .  Pkilonotis. 

Bartramia  Hedw.,  Descr.,  ii.  p.  iii  (1789). 

Key  to  the  Species. 

f  Leaf-base  not  distinctly  differentiated  ;    upper  cells  isodiametrical, 

distinct  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  2 

Leaf-base  distinct  and  sheathing  ;   upper  cells  elongate,  obscure   . .  3 

„  /Tall ;  seta  scarcely  longer  than  the  capsule         . .  . .  .  .      1.   norvegica. 

\  Short,  densely  tufted  ;  seta  about  1  cm.  . .  . .  .  .     2.  crassinervia. 

„  /Capsule  inclined  ;  peristome  developed  .  .  .  .  . .     .3.  papillata. 

\ Capsule  erect  and  symmetrical  before  maturity  ;   peristome  O       . .     4.  robusta. 

1.  Bartramia  norvegica   ((Jimii)    I.indb.   in    Oefv.   af  Finsk.   Vet.-Akad. 
Focrh.,  XX,  389  (J 863). 

Syn.  B.  Halleriana  Hedw.,  Descr.,  ii,  pt.  3,  t.  40  (1789)  ;  Fl.  N.Z. 
ii,  88  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fi.,  p.  446.  B.  Mossmatiiana  C.  M.  in  Bot. 
Zeit.,  1851,  p.  551.  B.  haUen'cuioides  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  vol.  32,  p.  140  (1899).  B.  Beckett  ii  C.  M.,  Gen.  Muse, 
frond.,  p.  352  {noinoi). 

Quite  distinct  in  the  tall  stems,  long  leaves,  crisped  when  dry,  not 
sheathing  at  the  base,  and  the  capsule  on  a  very  short.,  slightly  curved  seta, 
soon  becoming  lateral  by  innovation,  and  remaining  for  some  time  on  the 
stem. 

Cardot  retains  the  southern  plant  (as  B.  Mossinaniana),  distinguisliing 
it  from  B.  norvegica  by  the  leaves  more  crisped  when  dry,  and  the  synoicous 
or  polygamous  inflorescence.  The  leaves  are  certainly  more  crisped  when 
dry  than  in  the  northern  plant,  but  I  have  New  Zealand  plants  with  the 
leaves  less  crisped  than  iisual,  and  which  do  not  differ  materially  from  some 
British  plants.  The  inflorescence  can  hardly  be  insisted  on,  since  in 
B.  mageUanica  Aongstr..  which  is  united  by  Cardot  and  others  with 
B.  Mossmaniana,  the  inflorescence  is  autoicous. 

B.  Beckettii  C.  N.  ined.,  type  ex  Mus.  Berol.,  is  quite  inseparable. 

R.  Brown  distinguishes  his  B.  haUerianoides  by  several  characters  from 
the  European  plant,  but  these  characters  will  not  stand,  and  as  regards 
the  latter  are  indeed  incorrect. 

2.  Bartramia  crassinervia   Mitt,   in   Hook,   f.,   Handb.   N.Z.   Fl.,   p.   447 

(1867). 

So  far  as  I  am  aware  this  has  not  been  collected  since  its  first  gathering 
by  Haast.  It  is  represented  at  Kew  by  a  single  tuft  only,  a  short  dense 
plant  of  a  glaucous  green,  the  leaves  rather  crisped  when  dry  ;  it  is  recog- 
nizable at  once  mider  the  microscope  by  the  well-defined  nerve,  and  small, 
distinct,  isodiametrical  and  quadrate  upper  cells.  The  leaf-base  may  be 
somewhat  sheathing,  but  is  not  markedly  so  as  in  the  species  belonging 
to  the  section  Vaginella.     The  margin  is  either  plane  or  narrowly  recurved. 


226  BKYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Mitten  describes  the  nerve  as  thick,  broad,  and  occupying  one-fourth 
of  the  width  of  the  leaf.  This  is  certainly  not  an  overstatement.  The 
seta  is  about  1  cm.  long. 

Brotherus  places  this  with  the  European  B.  gracilis  {B.  Oederi  Sw.)  in 
the  genus  Phtgiopus  Brid.  ;  but  the  characters  scarcely  seem  to  me  to 
warrant  generic  rank. 

3.  Bartramia  papillata  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  89  (1855)  ;    Handb.  N.Z, 
FL,  p.  447. 

Syn.  B.  acerosa  C.  M.  &  Hampe  in  Linn.,  xxviii,  208  (1856).  B. 
fragilis  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  81  (1859).  B.  Gibsoni 
R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  32,  p.  139  (1899).  B.  brevi- 
foUa  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  B.  linearifolia  R.  Br.  ter.,  op. 
eit.,  p.  141.  B.  lobusiifoUa  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  B.  Bellii 
C.  M.,  Gen.  Muse.  Frond.,  p.  351. 

The  most  frequent  and  most  distinct  species,  albeit  rather  highly 
variable  ;  the  broad,  dilated,  whitish  sheathing-base  being  very  con- 
spicuous, often  without  dissection.  The  lamina  is  very  obscure  and 
opaque  ;  the  leaves  may  be  somewhat  flexuose  when  dry,  but  are  usually 
rigidly  divaricate,  as  when  moist  ;   they  are  often  highly  fragile. 

T  have  examined  the  type  of  B.  Beckettii  in  C.  Mueller's  herbarium  ;  it 
is  only  B.  papiUata. 

I  have  referred  the  four  species  of  R.  Brown  here  with  some  amount 
of  doubt,  as  no  specimens  exist  in  his  herbarium.  The  descriptions  do  not, 
however,  suggest  any  distinctive  characters,  except  in  one  respect,  that 
he  describes  the  inflorescence  of  B.  Gibsonii  and  B.  brevifolia  as  monoecious. 
I  am  not,  however,  inclined  to  place  too  much  stress  on  this.  In  the  first 
place,  the  inflorescence  in  this  group,  I  am  convinced,  requires  more 
investigation — I  am  doubtful  if  it  is  as  constant  as  has  been  supposed  ; 
and,  in  the  second  place.  Brown  describes  his  ""  B.  patens  Brid.,  Mt.  Fife, 
Kaikoura,"  as  dioecious.  Now,  if  there  is  any  character  which  will  certainly 
separate  B.  patens  from  B.  papiUata  it  is  the  synoicous  inflorescence  of  the 
former  ;  and  it  woidd  appear  that  Brown  was  not  too  careful  in  his 
examination  of  the  inflorescence  in  this  genus.  In  no  case  does  he  describe 
the  male  flower. 

B.  patens  Brid.  is  recorded  from  several  localities  in  the  Handbook. 
I  have  treated  all  the  New  Zealand  plants  as  coming  under  B.  papillata, 
excluding  B.  patens  (confined  to  the  subantarctic  region).  This  is  the 
conclusion  arrived  at  by  Brotherus  in  the  Musci.  It,  is,  however,  a  difficult 
problem  to  solve.  The  differences  between  the  two  are  very  elusive.  The 
Handbook  separates  them  solely  on  differences  of  the  leaf-blade  and  base, 
which  are  both  ill  defined  and  quite  inconstant.  Brotherus  separates  them 
as  follows  : — 

B.  papillata. — Dioicous.     Imier  peristome  wanting. 
B.  patens. — Synoicous.     Peristome  double. 

I  have,  however,  New  Zealand  specimens  with  the  peristome  double — 
though  the  inner  is  slightly  imperfect ;  and  Brown  describes  his  B.  brevi- 
folia with  a  well-developed  inner  peristome  ;  but  in  neither  case  is  it 
accompanied  by  a  synoicous  inflorescence  {B.  brevifolia  is  at  least 
described  as  "  monoecious  "). 


BARTRAMIACEAE.  227 

B.  patens  is  a  widely  distributed  and  highly  variable  moss  in  the  sub- 
antarctic  region  ;  it  is  synoicous,  and  has  a  double  peristome,  the  inner 
adherent  to  the  outer  and  slightly  imperfect.  A  number  of  minor  species 
have  been  described  which  are  probably  only  forms  of  B.  patens.  The  New- 
Zealand  B.  papillata  varies  on  parallel  lines.  It  would  therefore  appear 
that  there  are  two  forms — the  Australasian  dioicous,  the  subantarctic 
synoicous — inseparable  by  any  other  characters,  and  highly  variable  in 
parallel  directions.  It  seems  clear  that  the  inflorescence  needs  more 
extended  study,  and  I  should  be  quite  prepared  to  find  that  this  revealed  a 
heteroicous  condition  which  would  lead  to  the  plants  being  united  as 
B.  patens. 

The  Campbell  Island  record  of  B.  patens  is  based  on  sterile  specimens', 
and  cannot  therefore  be  safelv  referred  there. 


4.  Bartramia  robusta  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Antarct.,  i,  153  (1845)  ;    Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  447. 

This  is  described  as  differing  from  B.  patens — and  therefore  (inflorescence 
excluded)  from  B.  papillata — in  the  more  robust  habit,  with  broader  and 
more  rigid  leaves,  the  dilated  base  truly  quadrate  {i.e.,  not  oblong  or 
obovate),  the  caj)sule  perfectly  erect,  and  the  lid  rostellate  ;  and  essentially 
in  the  dioicous  innorescence.  There  is  some  doubt  whether  peristome 
exists. 

The  form  of  the  leaf-base  varies  so  greatly  in  this  section  that  it  will 
not  af?ord  a  basis  for  specific  distinction  ;  there  is  no  form  constant  to 
B.  papillata.  The  capsule  in  the  type  specimens  of  B.  robusta  is  truly 
erect  and  symmetrical,  and  this  may  be  a  character  of  some  importance  ; 
but  the  unripe  capsule  in  all  the  allied  species  tends  to  be  more  erect  than 
when  mature,  and  the  mature  capsules  in  B.  robusta  are  decidedly 
suboblitiue.  If  the  capsule  is  strictly  gymnostomous  this  would,  of  course, 
be  a  strong  character :  the  numerous  old  capsules  show  no  trace  of 
peristome,  but  capsules  of  B.  papillata  at  the  same  stage  often  betray  no 
trace  of  it,  and  its  absence  is  no  certain  indication  that  the  fruit  is  truly 
gymnostomous. 

I  have  New  Zealand  plants  (coll.  R.  Brown  ter..  without  locality — 
probably  his  B.  robusta  from  Jlount  Torlesse,  but  unnamed)  which  exactly 
agree  with  the  Lord  Auckland  Islands  specimens  in  size,  leaf,  and  capsule, 
which,  as  in  those,  have  lost  all  trace  of  peristome,  if  it  were  present. 
Young  capsules  are  wanting,  to  show  if  erect  or  not.  A  very  similar  plant, 
however,  gathered  by  Dr.  Cockayne  in  the  Craigieburn  Mountains,  has  a 
double  peristome. 

On  the  whole  I  am  inclined  to  think  B.  robusta  only  a  stout  form 
of  B.  papillata,  but  pending  further  investigation  it  seems  better  to 
let  it  stand,  on  the  basis  of  its  erect  (young)  fruit,  and  the  possibly 
gymnostomous  capsule. 

It  is  recorded  definitely  only  from  the  Lord  Auckland  Islands  in  the 
New  Zealaiid  region.  The  Mount  Torlesse  plant  referred  to  above,  and  a 
plant  from  the  Mount  Cook  district  (coll.  James  Murray,  No.  91),  may  also 
belong  here. 


228  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 

EXCLUDED   .SPECIES. 

B.  patens  Brid. — See  note  under  B.  papillata. 

B.  pomiformis  Brid.— Included  by  Brotherus,  Paris,  &c.;  on  the  strength 
of  the  record  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  29  (1896),  p.  443,  by  Beckett.  This 
was,  however,  an  error,  as  pointed  out  by  R.  Brown  {op  cit.,  vol.  32,  p.  137). 
The  species  was  B.  papillata,  as  is  evidenced  by  a  specimen  I  have  of  the 
original  plant  on  which  the  record  was  based ;  the  determination  as 
B.  pomiformis  was  a  slip. 

B.  Beaderiana  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.  vol.  17,  p.  258  (188-d)  =  Breutelia 
pendida. 

.     Other  species  in  the  Handbook  belong  under  either  Breutelia  or  Fhilonotit<. 


CoxosTOMUM  Sw.  in  Schrad.  N.  Journ.  Bot.,  i,  pt.  3,  p.  26. 

A  small  genus  of  moses,  differing  from  Bartramia  principally  in  the 
peristome  teeth  being  united  at  their  apices  into  a  cone  ;  the  capsule  is 
usually  a  little  more  elongate,  with  a  curved  beak  to  the  lid  ;  and  the  leaves 
are  small,  rigid,  usually  closely  imbricated  and  regularly  arranged  in  five 
series,  so  that  the  stems  are  more  or  less  pentagonal.  This  character, 
however,  is  not  found  in  all  species. 

R.  Brown  ter,  has  described  five  new  species,  but  four  of  these  certainly- 
and  in  all  probability  the  fifth,  belong  to  C.  pusillnm,  of  which  Brown 
says  that  he  has  seen  no  specimens.  He  quite  correctly  judges  that 
according  to  the  description  of  that  species  it  must  differ  from  those  which 
he  describes  as  new,  since,  as  he  says,  "  This  species  will  be  easily  determined 
by  the  margins  of  the  leaves  bring  recurved  and  the  double  serration  on 
them."  But  this  description,  taken  from  the  Handbook,  and  followed  by 
other  authors,  is  quite  misleading,  and  indeed  incorrect.  The  leaf-margin 
in  C  pasillnm  is  usually  plane,  or  very  slightly  and  narrowly  recurved 
above,  and,  while  varying  in  toothing  from  being  almost  entire  to  regularly 
denticulate  for  much  of  its  length,  it  is  never,  so  far  as  T  have  seen  it,  doubly 
denticulate. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

Nerve  \-\  width  of  leaf,  ill  defined  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .      1.  australe. 

Nerve  \-\  width  of  leaf,  well  defined  . .  . .  . .  . .     2.  pusillum. 


1.  Conostomum  australe  Sw.  in  Schrad.,  op.  et  lac.  cit.  (1806)  ;    Fl.  N.Z., 
11,  87  ;    Haudb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  445. 

Syn.   PMlonotis  av.stralis   Mitt,   in  Journ.    Linn.   Soc,   Bot.,   iv,   81 
(1859)  (nee  Philonotis  a".strali--  (Mitt.)  Jaeg,  Adumbr.,  i,  551). 

A  considerably  larger  plant  than  the  following,  and  at  once  recognized 
by  the  broader,  larger  leaves  with  very  wide  ill-dehned  nerve.  The  upper 
cells  are  usually  more  obscure  and  more  irregular.  Brotherus  describes  the 
leaf-margin  as  widely  recurved  and  doubly  serrate,  but  this  is  an  error  ; 
it  is  plane  except  near  the  apex,  where  it  is  sometimes  narrowly  recurved  ; 
and,  as  mentioned  above  for  C.  pusillnm,  it  is  not  doubly  serrate,  but,  like 
that,  slightly  and  singly  denticulate. 

It  is  not  uncommon  at  high  altitudes. 


BARTRAMIACEAE.  229 

2.  Conostomum  pusillum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  88  (1855)  ;    Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  445. 

Syn.  C.  parvulum  Hainpe  in  Linn.,  xxviii,  207  (185(i).  Philoiwtis 
pusilla  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  81  (1859).  CoiiOctomum 
macrocarpum  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.  vol.  33,  p.  331 
(1900).  C.  intermedium  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et.  loc.  cit.  ?  C.  gracile 
R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit..  p.  332.  ('.  Bellii  R.  Br.  ter,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 
C.  minutum  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

The  leaves  in  this  species  are  smaller,  narrower,  with  a  better-defined 
narrower  nerve.  They  vary  greatly  in  outline,  sometimes  being  oblong- 
lanceolate,  abruptly  and  rather  sharply  cuspidate  with  the  excurrent  nerve, 
sometimes  narrowly  lanceolate-subulate,  gradually  and  finely  acuminate 
with  the  nerve  excurrent  in  a  long  flexuose  arista.  The  margin  m?y  be 
entire  except  for  a  few  small  teeth  at  apex,  or  it  may  be  denticulate  for 
some  wav  down.  The  cells  are  rectangular  and  rather  pellucid,  the  upper 
verv  variable,  sometimes  elongate  and  linear,  sometimes  shorter  and  rather 
irregular,  rhomboid-hexagonal.  The  specimens  of  C.  macrocarpum  which 
I  received  from  Brown's  herbarium,  as  well  as  that  in  the  Christchurch 
collection,  have  extremely  narrow,  almost  setaceous  leaves,  almost  exactly 
like  those  in  some  of  the  minuter  species  of  Philonoiis  ,  and  I  was  inclined 
to  treat  it  as  a  variety,  if  not  as  specifically  distinct.  Curiously,  however. 
Brown  described  and  figures  a  .|uite  different  form  of  leaf  ;  while  in  some 
specimens  of  C.  pusilhim  the  leaves  ap]jroach  the  form  described  above  so 
nearly  that  it  can  perhaps  hardly  be  treated  as  anything  but  an  extreme 
form  of  this  species. 

C.  (^)  riracile  was  described  from  specimens  not  showing  peristome, 
and  therefore  a  little  doubtful  as  to  position  :  the  inflorescence,  however, 
and  the  leaf  form  and  arnMigeinent  leave  little  doubt  of  its  being  a 
Conostomum,  and.  I  should  think,  nearly  certainly  </.  pui:illum. 

It  is  probably  a  not  uncommon  species  in  alpine  situations. 


Philonotis  Brid.,  Bryol.  univers.,  ii,  p.  15. 

Although  the  characters  of  the  genus  are  not  very  easily  defined,  it  is 
generally  easily  recognized  from  Bartramia  by  the  habit ;  the  plants  are 
mostly  paludal,  and  the  stems  generally  but  not  always  tall. 

A  considerable  number  of  the  species  described  under  Bartramia  by 
R.  Brown  m  the  paper  already  cited  belong  to  Philonotis  :  that  they  cannot 
be  maintained  is  no  doubt  jirimprily  due  to  the  fact  that  he  failed  to 
recognize  the  highly  polymorphous  nature  of  P.  tenuis,  to  which  five  of  his 
species  must  be  reduced. 

Key  to  the  Species. 

f  Slender  plant  with  straggling  stems  and  closely  whorled  branches  ; 
1.-^  leaves  minute,  glaucous  green         ..  ..  ..  ..1.  scabrifolia. 

1^  Stems  erect,  longer,  parallel ;  leaves  larger  . .  . .  . .  2 

f  Slender ;    nerve  usually  longly  excurrent,  leaves  very  finely  acumi- 
^  J  nate,  margin  usuaUj'  narrowly  recurved       . .  ...  . .     2.  tenuis. 

"'  I  Robust ;     leaves    falcate,    rather    broadly    pointed,    nerve    shortly 

[^         excurrent,  margin  plane  . .  . .  , .  . .     3.  australis. 


230  BRYOLOGY    OF    X£W    ZEALAND. 

1.  Philonotis  scabrifolia  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Broth,  in  Engl.   &  Prantl,  Pflan- 
zenfam,  Mnsci,  i.  649  (1904). 

Syn.  Hypr-um  scabrifolium  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii, 
552  ('l844).  Barfmniia  appressa  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  89  (1855). 
B.  remotifolia  H.  f.  k  W.,  Fl.  Tasman,  ii,  193  (1860)  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.  p.  447. 

This  very  distinct  little  plant  is  quite  different  from  the  otlier  species  of 
the  genus.  It  is  (when  fresh)  of  a  glaucous  green,  with  almost  filiform 
stems  and  branches,  the  latter  very  markedly  whorled  below  the  floral 
organs  ;  the  leaves  are  minute,  ovate-acuminate,  with  excurrent  nerve, 
and  highly  papillose  at  back  and  margin.  The  inflorescence  is  dioicous, 
the  male  flower  conspicuous  and  discoid  :  the  fruit  otten  profuse,  the 
capsules  unusually  large  for  the  size  of  the  plant. 

It  is  widely  distributed,  and  if,  as  seems  probable,  the  species  described 
from  various  regions  as  listed  by  Brotherus  are,  as  he  suspects,  all  forms 
of  the  same  thing,  it  extends  around  the  whole  of  the  South  Temperate 
Zone,  and,  along  the  higher  Andes,  into  tropical  South  America. 

2.  Philonotis  tenuis  (Tayl.)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  553. 

Syn.  Bartramia  tenuis  Tayl.  in  Phvtol.,  i,  1095  (1844)  ;  Fl.  N.Z., 
ii,  89  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  'F1.,  p.  448.  B.  hapula  R.  Br.  ter.  in 
Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  32,  p.  143  (1899).  B.  Erudnii  R.  Br. 
ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  B.  ovalitheca  H.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  144. 
B.  Joycei  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  B.  Turv.eri  R.  Br.  ter.,  op. 
cit.,  p.  145. 

An  extremely  variable  species  in  size  of  plant,  density  of  foliation,  size, 
position,  and  form  of  leaf.  Occasionally  forms  occur  fully  as  robust  as 
the  more  slender  forms  of  P.  australis.  But  the  difference  in  leaf-form  is 
then  quite  marked  ;  in  P.  australis  they  are  falcato-secund,  widely  lanceo- 
late, shortly  acuminate,  with  usually  only  shortly  excurrent  stout  nerve  ; 
in  P.  tenuis  they  are  not  or  rarely  falcate,  much  n;irrower,  lanceolate- 
subulate,  finely  attenuate,  with  the  narrower  nerve  running  out  into  a 
usuallv  very  long  flexuose  arista  ;  the  cells  are  also  considerably  smaller, 
the  margin  usually  narrowly  recurved,  thou!?h  occasionally  quite  plane. 

I  have .  examined  all  the  species  of  R.  Brown's  above  listed,  and 
established  without  any  doubt  their  identity  with  this  variable  species. 
I  have  little  doubt,  also,  that  some  of  the  described  Australian  species  will 
have  to  be  reduced  to  P.  tenuis. 

3.  Philonotis  australis  (Mitt.)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  551  (1873-74). 

Syn.  Bartramia  australis  Mitt,  in  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  448 
(1867).  B.  pyriformis  R.  Br.  ter  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  32, 
p.  146  (1899). 

This  species  is,  as  described  by  Mitten,  closely  allied  to  P.  calcarea 
Schimp.  ;  like  that,  it  has  the  leaves  characteristically  falcate-secund,  but 
the  cells  are  narrower,  the  leaves  gradually  narrowed  from  the  base,  scarcely 
ovate,  the  cells  narrower,  and  the  margin  plane. 

I  have  a  specimen  o{  Bartramia  pijrijormis  R.  Er.  ter.  which  is  only 
P.  australis. 


BARTRAMIACEAE.  231 

Var.  surculigera  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  CI.,  4l>,  p.  104  (1915). 

I  described  this  striking  variety  in  the  above  work.  Since  then  I  have 
received  a  specimen  of  the  same  thing  from  R.  Brown's  herbarium,  gathered 
in  the  Port  Lyttelton  Hills,  and  undetermined. 

Breutelia  Schimp.,  Coroll.,  p.  85. 

A  genus  of  fine  mosses,  differing  from  Philonotis  and  Bartramia  mostly 
in  the  habit  and  the  usually  more  or  less  yellowish  colour,  but  recognizable 
at  once  by  the  leaves,  which  are  always  plicate,  at  least  in  the  basal  part, 
and  often  above,  and  are  usually  of  a  scarious  texture.  The  male  flowers 
are  discoid,  and  are  generally  large  and  conspicuous. 

I  have  made  a  considerable  reduction  in  the  New  Zealand  species  in  a 
former  paper  (Journ.  Bot.,  liii,  16),  where  I  have  gone  into  the  characters 
in  some  detail,  and  I  need  not  repeat  the  arguments  here.  As  a  result  I 
arrange  the  New  Zealand  forms  under  four  species,  which  may  be  separated 
thus  : — 

f  Very    robust ;      very    densely    foliate,    leaves    subsecund ;      habit    of 
1.-^  Lycopodium  clavatum  ..  ..  .t  ..  ..4.   elongata. 

[^Leaves  less  densely  arranged,  spreading  all  around  the  stem. .  .  .  2 

a  /Leaves  plicate  at  base  only,  quite  entire    ..  ..  ..  ..1.  offinis. 

■  \  Leaves  plicate  above,  serrulate    ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  3 

/Alar  cells  in  several  rows,  lax.  pellucid,  upper  often  shortly  rectangular     2.  penduJa. 
I^Alar  cells  little  differentiated,  upper  all  elongate      . .  . .  . .     3.  Sieberi. 

1.  Breutelia  affinis  (Hook.)  Mitt,  in  Kew  .Journ.  Bot.,  1856,  p.  261. 

Syu.  Bartramia  affihis  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  176  (1820)  :  Fl.  N.Z., 
ii,  90  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  418.  Bartramia  revisa  R.  Br.  ter. 
in  Trans.  N.Z.  Tnst.,  vol..  32,  p.  141  (1899).  Bartramia  com- 
mniafa  Hampe  in  Linn,  xl,  (1896),  p.  307.  Breutelia  commvtata 
Jaeg.,  Adumbr..  ii,  702. 

Very  distinct  from  all  the  other  species  in  the  slender  habit  ;  the  leaves 
erect  and  often  appressed  when  dry,  not  plicate  above  ;  the  strongly  recurved 
margin  ;  and  the  small,  generally  ovoid,  quite  pendulous  cajisule.  The 
alar  cells  are  very  numerous,  forming  wide  bands  extending  high  up  the 
leaf,  and  are  not  laxer  and  more  pellucid  as  in  B.  pendula,  but  smaller, 
shorter,  subquadrate,  and  usually  rather  opaque. 

R.  Brown  {op.  cit.,  p.  138)  concludes  that  the  plant  of  the  Handbook 
cannot  be  the  true  B.  affi<ii$  of  Hook.  Muse.  Exot.,  because  the  capsule  is 
described  and  figured  there  as  spherical,  while  in  the  Handbook  it  is 
described  as  ovoid  ;  and  he  has  redescribed  this  plant  as  B.  revisa.  The 
capsules,  it  is  true,  are  usually  ovoid,  but  they  vary  somewhat  in  form.  I 
have  seen  a  subspherical  one  on  the  same  tuft  with  one  distinctly  ovoid. 
It  is  partly  a  question  of  the  condition  in  which  they  are  gathered  ;  the 
capsule  shrinks  and  becomes  ovoid  unless  it  is  absolutely  mature  when 
dried  ;  and  overripe  capsules  also  become  narrowed.  Hooker's  description 
of  the  capsule  is  indeed  rather  misleading.  I  have  examined  the  type 
specimen,  and,  while  one  or  two  of  the  capsules  are  decidedly  subspherical 
with  a  distinct  neck,  others — in  fact,  the  greater  number — are  decidedly 
elongate,  oblong-ovoid.     Hooker  probably  considered  these — in  view  of  the 


232  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

general  character  of  the  genus— as  abnormal ;    but  as  a  matter  of  fact  they 
are  typical  of  the  species  :    the  subspherical  form  is  exceptional. 

I  am  convinced  that  the  Australian  Breutelia  comma  tat  a  of  Hampe  is 
synonymous  with  B.  affiris.  I  have  been  unable  to  detect  any  constant 
difference.  Neither  the  author  nor,  so  far  as  T  know,  any  other  writer 
suggests  any  differentiating  character.  Rodway,  in  "  The  Mosses  of 
Tasmania,""  comes  to  a  similar  conclusion. 


2.  Breutelia  pendula  (Hook.)   Mitt,   in  Journ.   Linn.   Soc,   Bot.,  iv,   82 
(1859). 

Syn.  Bartramia  jpendula  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  21  (1818-20)  ;  FL 
N.Z.  ii,  90  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  448.  Bartramia  comosa  Mitt., 
Fl.  Tasman.,  ii,  195  (1860)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  449.  Breutelia 
comosa  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  ii,  82  (1859).  Brev.telia 
divaricata  Mitt.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  Bartramia  divaricata  Mitt.,  Fl. 
Tasman.,  ii,  195  :  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  449.  Bartramia  consimilis 
Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  449.'  Bartramia  Bellii  R.  Br.  ter. 
in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  32.  p.  142  (1899).  Bartramia  Readeriana 
Col.,  op.  cit.,  vol."  17,  p.  258  (1884). 

A  highly  variable  species,  but  easily  known  by  the  plicate,  patulous 
leaves  from  B.  affinis  ;  from  B.  Sieberi  it  can  only  be  known  by  microscopic 
characters. 

B.  Bellii  in  Brown's  herbarium  is  not  to  be  distinguished  from 
B.  pendula. 

The  description  of  B.  Readeriana— oi  which  I  have  seen  no  specimens — 
leaves  no  doubt  that  it  must  come  under  B.  pendula  as  imderstood  here. 

The  capsule  is  described  as  pendulous — whence  the  specific  name  ;  but, 
though  occasionally  so,  I  find  it  much  more  frequently  horizontal  in  all  the 
forms. 


Breutelia  Sieberi   (Hornsch.)   Mitt,   in   Journ.    Linn.    Soc,    Bot.,   iv,   83 
(1859). 

Syn.  Bartramia  Sieberi  Hornsch.  in  Sieber  M.  Nov.  HolL,  n.  13  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  449.  B.  Buchanani  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  32,  p.  146  (1899). 

This  species  is  extremely  near  to  B.  pendula,  and  may  ultimately  have 
to  be  united  with  it.  The  leaves,  however,  lack  the  wide  band  of  pellucid 
alar  cells  of  B.  pendula.,  and  the  upper  cells  are  all  elongate,  while  in 
B.  pendula  they  become  very  shortly  rectangular  above. 

I  have  seen  no  specimen  of  B.  Buchanani  R.  Br.  ter.  ;  but,  as  the 
description  agrees  in  every  respect  with  B.  pendida  except  that  the  upper 
cells  are  described  as  linear-oblong,  I  think  it  may  safely  be  referred  here. 
Brown's  own  specimen  of  "  B.  Sieberi  "  is  only  B.  pendula. 

I  have  a  specimen  collectc^l  by  James  -Murray,  "  Ngauruhoe  Volcano. 
3-4,000  ft.,  N.Z."  which  must  be  referred  here.  Besides  that  and  R.  Brown's 
B.  Buchanani  I  know  of  no  New  Zealand  records,  but  it  may  have  been 
confused  with  B.  pendida. 


BARTRAMIACEAE.  235 

4.  Breutelia  elongata   (H.   f.    &   W.)   Mitt,   in    F.    Muell.   Fragm.   Phyt. 
austral.,  xi,  114. 

Syn.  Hypnuyn  eloiigatum  H.  f.  &:  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii,  551 
(1844).  Bartramia  elovgata  Mitt,  in  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  449. 

A  remarkable  and  handsome  moss,  quite  distinct  from  all  the  other 
species  in  the  long,  robust,  flexuose  stems,  with  very  densely  crowded, 
strongly  falcate  leaves  ;  the  habit  of  the  plant  quite  recalls  Lycopodium 
clavafym.  The  fruit,  which  was  not  known  at  the  time  of  the  publication 
of  the  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  is  clearly  Bartramioid  :  the  seta  is  yerv  lonc^.  at 
times  over  3  in.  ;  the  capsule  elongate,  deeply  pUcate,  somewhat 
asymmetric-  with  a  distinct  neck. 

The  species  has,  I  think,  only  been  found  in  the  central  and  southern 
parts  of  the  South  Island. 


CALOMXIACEAE. 

Calomnion  H.  f.  &  \V.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii.  97. 

This,  the  sole  genus  of  the  small  family,  consists  of  three  species  only, 
the  New  Zealand  species  being  endemic,  the  remaining  two  inhabiting 
Samoa  and  Tahiti  respectively.  They  are  delicate  plants,  with  a  creeping 
radiculose  primary  stem,  and  simple  slender  secondary  stems,  often  leafless, 
or  with  very  minute  distant  leaves,  for  a  considerable  distance  upwards. 
The  leaves  are  arranged  in  three  rows,  the  two  lateral  di.stichous,  the 
ventral  much  smaller  ;  all  more  or  less  widely  ovate  ;  the  perichaetial 
ones  much  longer  and  narrower,  the  seta  terminal  ;  fruit  oblong-cyliudrical, 
gymnostomous. 

Calomnion  laetum  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  X.Z.,  ii.  97  (1855)  :    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  490. 

Growing  almost  exclusively  on  the  trunks  of  tree-ferns,  in  both  North 
and  South  Islands. 


POLYTRICHACEAE. 

Key  to  the  Genera  (so  far  as  applies  to  the  New  Zealand  species). 


3 


,   /Stems  tail,  dendroidlj^  branched 
'  \  Stems  not  dendroid 
J,  J  Calyptra  naked  or  sparsely  setose    . . 
~"  \Calyptra  densely  hairy 

/LameUae  few  (or  very  indistinct)     . . 

■  \LameUae  numerous 
.  /Leaves  vuibordered,  subentire 

■  \  Leaves  bordered,  with  spinose  teeth 

f  Capsule  terete 

5.  •{  Capsule  2  -angled  (convex  or  plane  on  one  face,  concave  on  the 

l^         other) 

f  Capsule  terete,  apophysis  0  ;    stomata  wanting 

6.  -^  Capsule  angled  (except  P.  alpmum)  ;^  apophysis  and  stomata 

l_^         present  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .     Polytrichum. 


Dendroligotrichum , 

2 

3 

6 

4 

5 
Oligotrichum. 
Catharinaea. 
Psilopilum. 


Poli/trichadelphus. 
Pogonatum. 


234  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Cathartneaea  Ehrh.  in  Hannov.  Mag.,  1780,  p.  933. 
Syn.  Atrichum  P.  Beauv.,  Prodr.,  p.  42. 

Catharinaea  Muelleri  Hampe  &  C.  M.  in  Linn.,  26,  p.  500  (1853). 

Syn.  Polytrlchuni  angwitatum  H.  f.  k  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  94,  and  Hook. 

F.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  453  (nee  P.  cwgin^taUim  Brid.).    Atrichum 

ligulatum  Mitt,  in  Kew  Journ.  Bot.,  8  (1856),  p.  262.    Catharinaea 

lepto-cylindrica  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  xxxvi,  338  (1897). 

The  New  Zealand  and  Australasian  species  differs  slightly  but  distinctly 

from  the  C.  angu'itata  of  the  Northern  Hemisphere,  in  the  fewer  lamellae, 

larger  cells,  &:c.    It  is  at  once  known  from  all  the  other  New  Zealand  plants 

of  this  family  by  the,  strongly  undulate  leaves,  much  crisped  when  dry, 

with  narrow,  cartilaginous  border  bigeminately  spinulose  above,  and  the 

very  long,  narrow,  cylindrical  capsule. 

It  is  widely  distributed  throughout  New  Zealand. 

Oligotrichum  Lam.  k  De  Cand.,  Flor.  franc,  iii,  ed.  ii,  p.  491. 

Oligotrichum  tenv.irostre  (Hook.)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  699.    Polytrichum 
teniiirostre  Hook.,  Muse,   exot.,  t.   75  (1818)  ;    Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  94  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  453. 
Readily  known  b}'  the  terete,  oblong,  slightly  gibbous  capsule  with  long, 
fine,  curved  beak,  and  the  entire  leaves  with  very  inconspicuous,  almost 
obsolete  lamellae.     The  calyptra  is  very  fugacious,  narrow.  cucuUate,  quite 
smooth  except  for  a  few  short  bristles  at  the  extreme  apex. 
I  have  it  from  both  North  and  South  Islands. 

Psilopilum  Brid.,  Bryol.  univ.,  ii,  95. 

This  is  a  small  well-marked  genus  of  about  fourteen  species,  inhabiting 
the  circumpolar  zones  of  both  hemispheres,  and  extending  to  the  sub- 
antarctic  regions,  with  one  or  two  species  in  Australia  and  three  or  four  on 
the  higher  mountains  of  tropical  South  America. 

The  lamellae  are  usually  numerous,  though  in  some  species  very  few  ; 
they  are  sinuose  in  the  upper  part  of  the  leaf,  which  is  usually  very  con- 
cave ^vith  inflexed  entire  margins,  and  of  softer  texture  with  laxr  r  cells 
than  in  Pogonatum  and  Polytrichum.  The  capsule  is  terete,  rather  wide  and 
short,  often  curved  and  gibbous  ;  the  calyjitra  naked  or  slightly  setulcse 
at  apex ;  the  peristome  sometimes  wanting,  and  always  less  highly 
developed  than  in  Polytrichum.  The  capsules  are  morstly  rather  like  those 
of  Oligotrichum  tenuiroxtre,  but  larger,  wider,  and  with  a  shorter  beak. 

The  following  key  is  mostly  based  on  Botherus's  arrangement  : — 

,   /Peristome  wanting      . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .      1.  Bellii. 

'  \  Peristome  present       . .  . .  . .  .  •  . .  •  -  2 

,^  /Leaves  sharply  toothed  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..2.  crisjndum. 

^'  \ Leaves  entire  or  slightly  denticulate  at  apex         . .  . .  . .     3.  australe. 

1.  Psilopilum  Belli  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc,  Foerh.,  xl,   179 

(1898). 

I  have  not  seen  this  species,  which  is  described  as  robust,  with  dense 
leaves,  somewhat  crisped  when  dry,  (about  5  mm.  long,  oblong-lingulate, 
obtuse,  sharply,  unequally  serrate  ;  the  nerve  ceasing  below  apex,  some- 
what toothed  at  back  alaove,  lamellae  30-36,  low,  2-3-soriate,  the  upper 
cells  lax,  pellucid,  20-25yu,  wide;  seta  short,  1-5  cm.  high;  capsule 
gymnostomous. 

I  do  not  know  of  any  localities  but  those  of  the  first  collecting,  by  Bell, 
on  Pine  Hill  and  Mount  Cargill,  near  Dunedin. 


rOLYTRICHACEAE.  235 

2.  Psilopilum  crispulum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  697. 

Svn.  Polytrichum  crispulum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  85  ;  Hcindb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  453. 

This  species  is  known  from  P.  austraJe  by  the  longer,  larger,  softer  leavcb, 
much  crisped  when  dry,  and  closely  and  sharply  toothed  above  ;  from 
P.  Bella  by  the  peristoraate  capsule  and  m.uch  smaller  leaf-cells  (10-15/x). 

It  occurs  in  mountainous  districts  of  both  North  and  South  Islands, 
but  is  apparently  rarer  than  the  next  species. 

3.  Psilopilum  australe  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i,  697. 

Syn.  Polytrichum  australe  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii.  95  :  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  454. 

The  stems  are  shorter  than  in  the  pre\'ious  species,  with  the  leaves  very 
densely  comose,  shorter  and  much  more  rigid  when  dry.  strongly  incurved 
rather  than  crisped,  and  the  margin  is  nearly  or  quite  entire.  It  occurs 
throughout   New   Zealand  in   mountainous   regions. 

Both  species  are  also  found  in  Tasmania. 

DExrjROLiGOTRiciK'M  Broth.  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam.,  iNIusci,  i,  679. 

A  monotypic  genus  (see  below),  consisting  of  one  magnificent  species, 
having  robust  stems  sometimes  IJft.  high,  simple  for  the  greater  part  of 
its  length  and  naked  except  for  a  few  appressed  scale-hke  leaves,  in  the 
upper  part  dendroidly  ramose  into  numerous  branches  several  inches  long, 
more  or  less  densely  foliate  with  very  loug  leaves  much  crisped  when  dry. 
The  fruit  is  terminal  on  one  or  more  cf  these  branches  (sometimes  pro- 
longed later  so  that  the  fruit  appears  lateral),  with  setae  2  in.  long  or  more, 
and  capsules  resembling  those  cf  Polylrichum  alpinuni,  but  with  calyptra 
glabrous  or  nearly  so.  The  nerve  has  numerous  low,  not  sinuose  lamellae 
on  its  upper  surface,  and  2-3  toothed  lamellae  at  back. 

Dendroligotrichum  dendroides  (Hedw.)  Broth.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Polyinchnn  demiroides  Hedw.,  Sp.  M.,  p.  102  (1801)  ;  Fl.  N.Z., 
ii,  96  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  454.  Uatharinaea  microdeiidron  C.  M. 
in  Hedwig.,  xxxvi,  339  (1897).  Polytrichum  tonqariroense  Col.  in 
Trans,  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  20,  p.  239  (1887). 

One  of  the  finest  of  the  New  Zealand  mosses,  and,  I  gather,  widely  dis- 
tributed. It  varies  considerably  in  length  of  branches  and  leaves.  It  is, 
I  hav^e  no  doubt,  either  one  of  the  short,  dense  forms  of  this,  or  a  poly- 
cephalic  state  of  a  Polytrichum,  which  Mitten  referred  to  Polytrichum 
squa))iosum  H.  f.  &  W.,  a  Fuegian  plant  not  otherwise  known  from  New 
Zealand  (see  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  454).  There  are  no  specimens  of 
Jupps  at  Kew,  nor  in  Mitten's  herbarium  at  New  York.  A  plant  of 
Hector's  (62,  Otago,  1864)  is  not  at  all  unlike  the  Fuegian  moss,  but  is 
undoubtedly  only  one  of  these  dwarfed  forms  of  D.  dendroides.  P.  squa- 
mosum must  be  excluded  from  the  New  Zealand  flora.  Whether  the  Fuegian 
plant  itself  is  a  Dendroligotrichum  is,  I  think,  exceedingly  doubtful ;  the 
only  character  supporting  the  view  is  the  dendroid  habit — fruit  has  not  been 
found.  The  leaf  form  and  direction,  the  lamellae,  &c.,  are  quite  distinct 
from  D.  dendroides.  Abnormal  states  of  several  species  of  Polytrichum 
occur,  such  as  P.  alpinum  and  P.  commune  (it  is,  no  doubt,  such  a  state 
of  the  latter  species  that  has  given  rise  to  the  erroneous  record  of  Dendro- 
ligotrichum in  South  Africa)  ;  and  I  strongly  suspect  ^that  P.  squamosum 
is  a  similar  development  either  of  P.  commune  or  of  some  allied  species  ; 


236  BRYOLOGY   OF    XEW    ZEALAND. 

although  it  would  seem  to  have  developed  into  something  more  pronounced 
and  more  permanent  than  is  the  case  with  the  above-mentioned  states. 

Colenso's  plants  of  P.  tongariroense  at  Kew  show  no  difference  whatever 
from  D.  dendroides. 

PoLYTRiCHADELPHUS  Mitt,  in  Joum.  Linn.  Soc,  iv,  97  (1859). 

Polytrichadelphus  magellanicus  (L.)  Mitt.,  op.  et.  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Polytrichum  mageUanicum.  L.,  Suppl.,  pi.  p.  449.  et  Hedw., 
Sp.  M.,  p.  101  (1801)  ;  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  95  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  454. 
P.  ruahinicum  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  18,  p.  282  (1885). 
P.  polycarpum  Col.,  op.  cit.,  vol.  19,  p.  276  (1886). 

This  plant  has  the  foliation  almost  like  that  of  Polytrichum  alpinum,  and 
may  easily  be  passed  over  as  a  Polytrichum.  The  calyptra,  however,  is  only 
slightly  hairy,  and  may  even  be  glabrous  below  ;  and  the  capsule  is  of  a 
very  different  form,  being  more  of  the  build  of  Buxbaumia  than  of  any  of 
the  genera  of  this  family  ;  it  is  inclined  or  horizontal,  two-angled  or  two- 
winged,  the  angles  being  lateral  or  horizontal ;  'of  the  two  faces  between 
the  wings,  one  is  plane  or  convex,  the  other  concave  (often  deeply  so  when 
ripe)  ;  the  transverse  section  of  the  capsle  therefore  being  that  of  a 
crescent,  or  convexo-concave  lens. 

The  descriptions  vary  as  to  whether  the  concave  side  is  the  upper  or  the 
lower.  The  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.  describes  the  capsule  as  "  flat  above,  concave 
below  "  ;  but  all  the  other  authors  I  have  consulted  where  this  is  defined 
give  the  contrary  position  ;  and  this  is  no  doubt  correct.  When  the 
capsules  are  overmature,  however,  their  form  is  often  obscured,  especially 
in  pressed  herbarium  specimens,  and  the  same  may  be  the  case  with  unripe 
capsules. 

Some  discrepancy  also  occurs  in  descriptions  as  to  the  calyptra.  whether 
hairy  or  not  below.  In  one  specimen,  at  least,  in  my  herbarium  the  quite 
young  cah-ptra  is  very  bristly,  but  it  appears  to  lose  this  character 
as  it  matures,  except  at  the  extreme  apex.  This  may  account  for  the 
discrepancy  referred  to. 

Colenso's  two  species  placed  in  the  synonymy  above  have  been  sus- 
pected by  Brotherus  to  belong  to  P.  magellanicus,  and  my  examination 
of  Colenso's  specimens  at  Kew  entirely  confirms  this  suspicion.  In 
P.  ruahinicum  the  seta  is  abnormally  long,  but  is  approached  by  other 
specimens  in  the  collection  ;  there  are  no  other  differences.  Most 
of  the  characters  on  which  Colenso  bases  his  P.  polycarpum  are  quite 
characteristic  of  P.  magellanicus — e.g.,  length  of  calj'ptra,  orbicular  mouth 
of  capsule,  &c. 

P.  magellanicus  is  a  fairly  common  moss  throughout  New  Zealand. 

PoGONATUM  P.  Beauv.,  Prodr.,  p.  84. 

Pogonatum  subulatum  (Menz.)  Brid.,  Bry.  univ.,  ii,  122  (1827). 

Syn.  Polytrichum,  subulatum  Menz.  in  Trans.  Linn,  ^oc,  iv,  303  (1798). 
P.  tortile  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  96  ;  et  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  454 
(nee  P.  tortile  Sw.).  P.  australasicum  Hampe  &  C.  M.  in  Linn., 
xxvi,  500  (1853).  Pogonatum  australasicum  Jaeg.,  Adumbr.,  i, 
718.  Polytrichum  nano-urnigerum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  xxxvi, 
340  (1897)'.     P.  maoriae  C.  M.,  op.  cit.,  p.  341. 

There  seems  no  adequate  reason  why  Menzies'  name  should  have  been 
dropped  in  favour  of  P.  australasicum  (Hampe  &  C.  M.),  which  is  certainly 
identical  with  the  New  Zealand  species.  The  Australasian  plant  appears 
to  differ  appreciably,  though  certainly  not  widely,  from  the  West  Indian 


POLYTRICHACEAE.  237 

P.  tortile  (Sw.),  which  has  a  shorter,  more  inclined  and  asjmimetrical  capsule, 
and  shorter  lid. 

As  is  the  case  with  some  allied  species  in  India,  the  ribbing  of  the  capsule 
is  extremely  variable,  and,  while  partially  connected  with  the  degree  of 
maturity,  is  to  some  extent  quite  independent  of  this.  I  have  seen  ripe 
capsules  of  the  same  age  on  the  same  gathering  some  of  which  were 
absolutely  smooth,  others  with  faint  traces  of  ribs,  and  others  distinctly 
six-ribbed. 

The  cylindrical,  nearly  s}Tnmetrical  capsule,  terete  or  faintly  ribbed, 
together  with  the  short,  widely  pointed  leaves,  densely  lamellate,  separates 
it  at  once  from  the  species  of  Polytrichum  as  well  as  from  the  plants  of  the 
allied  genera. 

Polytrichum  (Dill.)  L.,  Syst.  Nat.,  ed.  i  (1735). 

Key  to  the  Species. 

/Margin  of  leaf  membranous,  strongly  inflected,  quite  entire  . .     2  junipeiinum. 

'  \Margin  .serrate         . .  . .  . .  . .  •  •  -  •  2 

^  /Capsule  terete,  more  or  less  inclined,  usually  gibbous      ..  ..1.  alpinum. 

"'  \Capsule  angled        . .  . .  . .  . .  • .  .  ■  3 

f  Apical  cell  of  lamellae  in  section  bifid  or  grooved  ;    cells  of  lamina 

3.<;  about  10-12/11  wide         ..  ..  ..  ..  ..3.  commune. 

i^  Apical  cell  of  lamellae  similar  to  the  lower  ;    leaf -cells  15-1  S^t  . .     4.  gracile. 

All  four  species  are  such  wdl-known  and  early  described  ones  that  there 
is  no  need  to  do  more  than  briefly  refer  to  them. 

1.  Polytrichum  alpinum  L.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  455. 

Syn.  Fuyunaluiii  alpinum  Roehl  et  auct.  ])Iur. 
Apparently  rare  in  Ntnv  Zealand. 

2.  Polytrichum   juniperinum    Willd.,    Fl.    berol.    Prodr..    p.    305   (1787)  ; 

Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  96  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  455. 

Syn.  P.  rubiginosum  C.  M.  in  Hedwig.,  xxxvi,  345  (1899). 

P.  juniperinum  often  takes  on  a  reddish  tint,  and  P.  rubiginosum  is 
simply  one  of  these  forms. 

Tliis  and  the  next  species  are  practically  cosmopolitan,  and  are  widely 
distributed  in  New  Zealand. 

3.  Polytrichum  commune  L.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  96  ;    Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  455. 

Very  variable  in  size  and  habit,  length  and  direction  of  leaf,  development 
of  perichaetium,  and  size  of  capsule. 

4.  Polytrichum   gracile   Menzies   in    Trans.    Linn.    Soc,    iv,    73    (1798)  ; 

Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  455. 

This  appears  to  be  very  rare  in  New  Zealand.  I  have  received  no 
specimens  from  there  ;  there  are  only  two  in  the  Kew  collection,  both 
leg.  Sinclair  and  Haast,  and  probably  representing  a  single  gathering. 

DAWSONIACEAE. 

Dawsonia  R.  Br.  in  Trans.  Linn.  Soc,  x,  316  (1811). 

Dawsonia  superba  Grev.  in  Ann.  &  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.,  1847,  p.  226  ;    Fl. 
N.Z.,  ii,  97  ;   Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  455. 

This  magnificent  moss  is  too  well  known  to  need  description.  It  is 
foimd  in  both  North  and  South  Islands,  and  is  probably  fairly  common  ; 
it  extends  to  Tasmania  and  Australia.  In  Papua  it  is  represented  by 
D.  grandis  Schlieph.  &  Geh. ;  in  Borneo  by  D.  altissima  Geh. 


238  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW    ZEALAND. 


EXPLANATION  OF  PLATE  IX. 

Fig.     1.  Grimmia  argenten.     a,  perichaetial  leaf,    X  10.     b,  capsule,  X  10. 

Fig.     2.  Zygodon    subminnlus.     a,    plant,  X  2.     h,    lea\es,  X  20.     c,    leaf-apex,  X  40. 
d,  upper  cells,  x  200. 

Fig.  3.  Z.  anomalus.     a,  leaf-apex.,  X  50. 

Fig.  4.  Z.  Reimcardtii.     a,  leaf-apex,  x  50. 

Fig.  5.  Orthotrkhum  calve-fcens.     a,  stoma  of  capsule  wall,  X  200. 

Fig.  6.  0.  austro-pulchellum.     a,  stoma  of  capsule  \rall,  X  200. 

Fig.     7.  Pkyscomitridium    Readeri.     a,     plant  X  2.     b,     leaf,  X  20.     c,     two    stomaia, 
X  200. 

Fig.     8.  Bryuin  mucronatum.     a,  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.     9.  B.  dickotomum.     a,  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.   10.  B.  parhytheca.     a,  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.   11.  B.  rhrysoneuron.     a,  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.   12.  B.  curvicollum.     a,  a',  capsules,  X  4. 

Fig.  13.  B.  appressijoliii.m.     n,  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.   14.  Funaria  subattenuata.     a,  capsule  (dry),  X  4.     b,  lid  (moist),  X  4. 

Fig.   15.  F.  cuspidata.     a,  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.   16.  F.  glahrn.     a,  capsule,  X  4. 

Fig.  17.  F.  Helmsii.     a,  leaf-apex.     6,  capsule,  X  4.     r,  lid  (moist),  X  4. 

Fig.  18.  M ielichhoferia  Ecbhni.     a,  exothecium  cells  and  peristome  teeth,  X  50. 

Fig.   19.  M.  australis.     a,  exothecium  cells  and  peristome  teeth,  X  50. 

Fig.  20.  M.  tenuiseta.     a,  exothecium  cells  and  peristome  teeth  X  50. 

Fig.  21.  Conostomum  austrah.     a,  leaf,  x  20. 

Fig.  22.  0.  pusillum.     a,  leaf,  X  20. 

Fig.  23.  Breidelia  pendula.     a,  alar  cells,  X  40.     b,  upper  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.  24.  B.  Sieberi.     a,  alar  cells,  X  40.     k,  upper  cells,  x  200. 


9-: 


PLATE  IX. 


a 


"^» 

^ 


J/ 


M/.^/ 


ib 


'id 


m. 


3a 


A-rt 


\ 


/ 


2c  i^a 


y« 


4^1 


<{a 


^     (f   ^  /^    .i^ 


/(?« 


f/  a. 


rla 


6^ 


/:^a 


t:>  a 


I,      r      U 
i'     .        'A 


7' 


kmi 


\ 


,Aw^ 


/7  a 


20a 


2 /a  i^Va 


I 


iiliii 


^^6 


'ip 


23/, 


23a 


5— Bryology,  Pt.  IV 


W.    A.    O.    SKINNER,    OOVF.RNMENT    PRINTER,    WELLINGTON,    N.Z. 


[500/11/24—16677 


NEW  ZEALAND  INSTITUTE. 

BULLETIN     No.      3. 


STUDIES   IN    THE 

BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

AVITII  SPECIAL  REFERENCE  TO  THE  HERBARIUM  OF 

ROBERT  BROWN. 


BY     H.    N.     DIXON.    MA,     F-LS- 


PART    V. 


EDITED    AND    PUBLISHED    UNDKll    THE    AUTHOUITT    OF    THE    BOARD    OF 
GOVERNORS    OF    THE    INSTITUTE. 


[Issued   7th   July,    1927] 


(Jctltllington.  ^.Z. 

FERGUSON  &  OSBORX,   LTD.,   202   LAMBTON  QUAY. 

Wheldox    and    Wksley,    Ltd..    Arthur    Street,    London,    W.C.    2. 


239 


NEW    ZEALAND    INSTITUTE. 


BULLETIN   No.    3,    PART   V. 


STUDIES   IN    THE 

BRYOLOGY  OF   NEW   ZEALAND 

With  special  keference  to  the  Herbarium  of 

KoBERT    Brown. 

By  H.  N.  Dixox.  M.A..  F.L.S. 

PART     V. 


PLEUROCARPI. 


ERPODIACEAE. 

I 

AuLACOPiLUM  "Wils.  ill  Loud.  Journ.  Bot.  vii,  90  (1848). 

A.  g-laucum    WiLs.  op.  ct  luc.  cit. ;  Fl.  N.Z..  ii.  9S;  Haiib.  N.Z.  FL, 
p.  456. 

A  minute,  corticolous  plant,  which  may  have  been  overlooked,  but 
appears  to  be  very  rare ;  I  have  not  heard  of  any  records  since  the 
ori.u'inal  by  Colenso.  The  capsules  are  rather  like  those  of  Fabronia, 
but  are  gymnostomous,  and  the  conspicuous,  striated  and  contorted 
calyptra,  embracing  the  whole  capsule,  is  very  distinct,  as  are  the 
broad,  nerveless,  papillose  leaves. 

Mitten  attributes  the  species  to  S.  Africa,  and  it  is  indeed  a  very 
moot  point  whether  the  African  and  Indian  plants,  as  well  as  the  S. 
American  be  really  distinct  from  A.  glaucum.  As  far  as  I  am  aware 
the  supposed  differences  entirely  consist  of  a  slight  modification  in 
the  leaf  apex,  which  in  the  New  Zealand  species  is  acute  and  con- 


240  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

eolorous,  in  the  African  very  shortly  piliferous  and  hyaline,  in  A. 
tumiduJum  Thw.  &  Mitt.,  according  to  ^litten,  broader  and  less  acu- 
minate than  in  .1.  ghiucum.  The  New  Zealand  plant,  however,  has 
the  leaves  frequently,  perhaps  normally  tipped  with  a  single  tine 
hvaline  cell,  and  is  occasionallv  prolonged  into  a  short  but  distinct 
hyaline  hair-point ;  and  I  am  unable  to  detect  any  difference  whatever 
in  the  Ceylonese  ^-1.  finnidnliim.  The  S.  African  plant  has  the  leaves 
normally  with  a  distinct  Ijut  very  short  hyaline  hair-point,  thus  dif- 
fering somewhat  from  A.  ghiucum;  but  this  is  by  no  means  universal, 
and  at  the  best  forms  but  a  minor  character.  In  any  case  A.  incan  um 
Mitt,  is  identical  with  A.  tricJioijlujUum  Aongstr. ;  and  I  greatly 
doubt  whether  we  have  really  to  deal  with  anything  but  slight  racial 
modifications — at  thu  most — of  A.  ghnuum,  including  probably  A. 
ahhreviatum  Mitt.,  but  of  course  excluding  the  Australian  A.  Hodg- 
kinsoniac,  which  is  quite  distinct. 

HEDWIGIACEAE. 

Hedwigia  Khrh.  in  Hannov.  Mag.  1781,  No.  69,  p.  1095. 

Hedwigfia  albicans  (Web.)  Lindb.  :Musc.  Scand.  40  (1879). 

Syn.  H.  tiliiitu  Ehrh.  et  auct.  plur. ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  423. 
H.  microciidfhca  (CM.)  Par.  Ind.  p.  554.  Pilotriclium 
microcuittlu  um  CM.  in  Bot.  Zeit.  1851,  p.  564. 

A  cummun  and  varial)le  rupestral  sj)ecies  on  siliceous  rocks,  almost 
cosmopolitan.  Mitten  reduced  H.  microcijathca  (CM.)  to  this  species, 
and  a  New  Zealand  specimen  in  my  herbarium  identified  as  such  by 
C  Mueller  himself  is  certainly  in  no  way  different  from  the  ordinary 
forms  of  //.  idbiams. 

Hedwigidiu:.!  Bvy.  eur.  fasc.  29-30  (1846). 
Hedwigidiuni  imberbe  (Sm.)  Bry.  eur.  loe.  cit. 

Syn.  Gymnostomum  imberbe  Sm.  Engl.  Bot.,  t.  2237.  Braunia 
Xovne-Seelandiae  CM.  &  Beck,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst, 
xxvi,  275  (1893).  Schistidium  Drummondii  Tayl.  in  Loud. 
Journ.  Bot.,  v.  37  (1846).  Xeckcra  Drummondii  CINI.  Syn. 
ii,  106.     Iledwigidium  Drummondii  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii.  89. 

Hedwigidiuni  differs  from  Hedwigia  principally  in  the  presence 
of  microphyllous,  stoloniform  shoots,  the  leaves  muticous  or  very 
rarely  shortly  hyaline  pointed  (though  the  leaves  on  the  stoloniform 
shoots  may  be  piliferous),  the  striate  capsule,  and  the  perichaetial 
leaves  not  ciliate. 

Braunia  novae-seelandiae  CM.  &  Beck,  is  certainly  referable  here, 
as  Mitten  suspected.  I  have  a  specimen  of  the  original  plant  from 
Beckett's  herbarium,  which  is  sterile,  but  agrees  exactly  with  the 
usual  European  forms  of  H.  imberbe;  it  is  in  fact  more  exactly  iden- 
tical with  these  than  are  some  other  New  Zealand  and  Tasmanian 
forms,  which  often  have  longer  and  more  acuminate  leaves,  not  or 
scarcely  striate  when  dry.  This,  hoAvever,  occurs  equally  in  our 
northern  plant ;  I  have  forms  c|uite  agreeing  from  Luchon,  in  the 
Pyrenees. 


CLIMACIACEAE.  241 

The  Kew  specimen  of  B.  novae-seclandiae  shows  some  leaves  with 
very  decided  though  short,  glistening,  occasionally  reddish,  cuspidate 
points,  quite  reminiscent  of  Rhacocari)Us ;  this  however  is  exceptional, 
and  most  of  the  leaves  are  normal.  This  character  occurs  occasion- 
ally in  other  Australasian  specimens  of  H.  imherhe,  notably  in  one  or 
two  specimens  at  Kew  of  the  form  described  as  H.  Drummondii 
(Tayl.)  Jaeg.  It  is  not,  however,  correlated  with  any  other  character, 
and  is  only  sporadic.  //.  Drummondii  Avas  based  practically  entirely 
on  the  supi:)0scd  nerved  leaves,  but  as  Wilson  has  pointed  out,  this 
is  fallacious.  The  narrow-linear  median  1)asal  cells  when  highly 
coloured  and  extending  rather  high  in  the  leaf  give  the  appearance  of 
a  nerve,  and  this  has  led  to  the  erroneous  description  of  //.  Drum- 
inondii  as  having  nerved  leaves.  In  other  respects  it  agrees  with  the 
normal  forms  of  //.  imherhe.  It  appears  to  fruit  more  frequently 
in  Australasia  than  in  Europe ;  it  fruits,  however,  much  less  com- 
monly than  Hcdu'igid  (tn)ic(ins.  It  is  probably  not  vei-y  common  in 
New  Zealand. 


Rhacocarpus  Lindb.  in  Oefv.  Iv.  Vot.-Akad.  Foerh.,  1863,  p.  603. 

Rhacocarpus  auctralis  (Hampe)  Par.  Ind.,  j).  1068  (1897). 

Svn.  JI(in-isoni(i  (uishudis  llainpe  in  Linn.  xxx.  636  (1859-60). 
'  Hcdmgia  Humholdlii  ft  austredis  H.f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  93. 
Braunia  Humboldtii  Hook,  f,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  423. 

This  fine  rupestral  species  is  fairly  common  and  often  abundant. 
The  red,  glossy  hair-points  of  the  leaves  form  a  very  beautiful  micro- 
scopic object,  and  the  plant  is  at  once  recognizable  under  the  lens 
by  these  alone.  The  New  Zealand  plant  was  formerly  considered 
to  l)e  identical  with  the  wide-spread  A'.  Humboldtii;  it  is  now  separ- 
ated, on  rather  slight  characters  drawn  from  the  pcrichaetial  leaves, 
but  it  may  be  doubted  whether  it  be  more  than  a  slight  racial  segre- 
gate. 


CLIMACIACEAE. 

Cli.macium  AVeb.  &  Mohr,  Reise  durch  Schweden,  p.  96  (1804). 

Climacium  dendroides  (Dill.)  AVeb.  &  Mohr,  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Climacium  novaerseelandiae  CM.  &  Beck,  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  XXV.,  292  (1892). 

A  very  common  plant  in  the  north  temperate  zone,  but  little 
known  in  New  Zealand.  It  rarely  fruits,  and  the  sterile  plant  is 
alone,  I  believe,  found  here.  In  its  dendroid  habit  it  is  perhaps  most 
like  Sciadocladus  Kerni,  and  might  indeed  be  passed  over  as  a  dense 
form  of  that ;  the  leaves  in  the  Climacium,  however,  are  much  more 
closely  imbricated,  shorter  and  Avider  at  the  points,  with  a  shorter 
nerve,  ceasing  distinctly  beloAv  the  apex,  and  quite  different  marginal 
serration. 


242  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

The  New  Zealand  plant  differs  in  no  respect  from  that'  of  the 
northern  hemisphere.  Stress  is  laid  in  the  description  (Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  loc.  cit.)  on  the  sulcate  leaves,  but  they  are  no  more  so  than 
frequently,  perhaps  normally  is  the  case  with  our  British  plant.  It' 
is  one  of  those  cases,  like  Saelania,  where  a  plant  of  the  northern 
hemisphere  appears  in  New  Zealand  with  no  further  distribution 
in  the  Southern  Hemisphere. 


CRYPHAEACEAE. 

The  species  united  under  Cryphaea  by  the  older  writers  are 
divided  by  Brotherus  into  several  genera  in  the  "Musci,"  and  the 
New  Zealand  species  fall  into  three  of  these,  Cryphaea,  Cryphidium 
and  Dendrocr^-phaea.  The  characters  by  which  these  latter  genera 
are  separated  appear  to  me  very  slight  and  elusive — not  to  say  illu- 
sory, at  any  rate  as  concerns  the  New  Zealand  species.  They  are  both 
separated  by  Brotherus  from  CrA'phaea  principally  as  having  the  2 
flower  and  subsequently  the  pcrichaetium  terminal  on  a  shorter  or 
longer  branch  having  foliage  leaves  at  its  base,  while  in  Cryphaea 
the  perichaetia  are  sessile  on  the  stem  or  branches.  A  glance  at  the 
figures,  however,  in  Brotherus'  work  will  show  that  in  e.g.  Cryphi- 
dium  Muelleri  (Hampe)  there  is  no  such  difference;  the  perichaetia 
are  similar  and  similarly  placed  to  those  as  figured  for  e.g.  Cryphaea 
protensa  and  C.  uttenuata;  and  the  same  is  the  case  with  Dendrocry- 
pliaea  tasmanica,  or  even  more  so;  for  in  C.  dilafata  and  other  species 
of  Cryphidium  the  perichaetia  are  frequently  terminal  on  long 
branches,  even  while  others  on  the  same  plant  are  sessile;  but  in  C. 
tasmanica  the  dense  lateral  sessile  perichaetia  are  one  of  the  most 
striking  features  of  the  species.  I  prefer  therefore  to  keep  all  the 
species  under  Cryphaea. 

Fleischer  (Hcdwig.  Iv,  pp.  280  sqq.)  in  revising  the  genera  in 
C.  Mueller's  herbarium,  separates  Cyptodon  Par.  &  Schimp.  from 
Cryphidium  (]\Iitt.)  Jaeg.  (which  Brotherus  had  united),  since  the 
type  of  Crj-phidium  (Mitt.)  belongs  to  the  Leptodontaceae ;  the  Aus- 
tralasian species  are  retained  under  Cyptodon.  If  the  New  Zealand 
species  placed  by  Brotherus  under  Cryphidium  are  to  be  separated 
from  Ciyphaea,  they  must  therefore  be  placed  under  Cyptodon. 

Ki:y. 

(  Leaves  narrowly  acuminate,  finely  tapering  ....       1.     tcncUa 

i   Leaves  broadly  ovate,  obtuse  or  widely  acute       2 

(  Leaf  margin  almost  plane         ....         ....         ....         ....       3 

2   -    Margin    widely    reflexed    below,    perichaetial   leaves 

I  toothed  4.     chloropliyUosc 

f  Perichaetial  leaves  entire  2.     djlatata 

\  Perichaetial  leaves  toothed        4 

Slender,  flexuose,    much   branched    plants;    fruiting 

branches  often  elongate      3.     confusa 

Rigid,  stouter,  shorter  plants  with  short  branches, 

and  dense,  often  biseriate,  short  fruiting  bran-       5.     tasmanica 
ches        


CRYPHAEACEAE.  243 

1.  Cryphaea  tenella    (Schwaegr.)   Hornseh.  e  C.  Mueller  in  Linn., 
xviii,  678  (lb44:J. 

Syn.  Ne.ckera  tenella  Schwaegr.  Suppl.  ii,  Pt.  2,  p.  163,  t.  198 
(1826).  C.  consimilis  Mont,  in  Ann.  se.  nat.  1845,  p.  100; 
hX  N.Z.  ii,  101.  C.  parvida  :\Iitt.  in  Hook,  f.,  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  460.  C.  acuminata  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z,  ii,  102; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  461.  C.  pusilla  CM.  in  Hedwig.  xli, 
130   (1902). 

At  once  separated  from  the  remaining  species  by  the  slender  rigid 
habit,  the  narrow  leaves,  narrowly  and  linely  acuminate,  and  the 
linely  setaceous  points  of  the  perichaetial  leaves. 

The  complicated  synonymy  is  due  principally  to  the  Fl.  N.Z. 
There  the  authors  refer  New  Zealand  plants  to  C.  consimilis  31ont., 
a  species  known  already  from  S.  America.  They  also  describe  a  new 
species,  C.  acuminata,  but  they  do  not  compare  it  with  the  former 
species,  nor  does  the  description  suggest  any  differences,  except  that 
tne  lid  in  C.  consimilis  is  described  as  '*  conico  obtuso, "  and  in  C. 
acuminata  as  '*  conico  rostellato. " 

In  Hooker's  herbarium  none  of  the  New  Zealand  specimens  are 
placed  under  C.  consimilis,  all  under  C.  acuminata.  The  only  Aus- 
tralasian specimen  labelled  C.  consimilis  is  a  Tasmanian  plant  'M)^- 
tield;  0,49,"  determined  by  Mitten.  The  lid  in  this  is  identical  with 
that  of  C.  acuminata.  It  looks  as  if  Hooker  and  \Vilson  had  later 
recognized  that  there  was  only  one  species  involved,  but  considered 
it  different  from  the  S.  American  C.  consimilis,  and  had  placed  the 
plants  therefore  all  under  C.  acuminata. 

Under  C.  consimilis  in  the  Fl.  N.Z.  the  authors  remark  ''Neckera 
tenella  Schwaegr.  Suppl.  t.  198  may  be  the  same,  but  if  so  is  incor- 
rectly figured."'  This  probably  refers  to  the  figure  of  the  single 
leaf,  which  is  drawn  with  the  nerve  apparently  longly  cxcurrent ; 
and  on  this  ground  Brolherus  retains  the  New  Zealand  species  (C. 
acuminata)  with  "nerve  ceasing  below  apex"  and  C.  tenella  with 
' '  nerve  excurrent. ' ' 

But  a  species  cannot  ])c  founded  on  a  bad  drawing;  the  more 
especially  when  thu  descrii)tion  contradicts  the  drawing;  and  Schwae- 
grichen  distinctly  states  that  the  nerve  is  continued  into  the  narrow 
part  of  the  leaf  (that  is,  the  acumen)  and  sometimes  to  the  apex;  and 
the  enlarged  figure  of  part  of  the  acumen  shows  the  nerve  vanishing. 
C.  Mueller,  it  may  be  added,  in  Linn,  xviii,  678,  having  authentic 
specimens  of  the  Australian  C  tenella  before  him,  emphasizes  the 
fact  of  the  nerve  being  non-excurrent  in  that  species.  It  is  quite 
clear  that  C.  acuminata  cannot  be  separated  on  the  ground  of  the 
nerve  being  non-excurrent. 

The  nerve  in  the  Australian  C.  tenella  as  a  fact  is  exactly  the 
same  as  in  the  New  Zealand  i)lants;  i.e.  in  the  more  robust  stem 
leaves  it  passes  distinctly  into  the  acumen  and  becomes  lost  before 
the  apex ;  in  the  smaller  and  branch  leaves  it  vanishes  at  the  base  of 
the  acumen  or  often  below  it. 

Brotherus  separates  the  S.  American  C.  consimilis  from  the  Aus- 
tralasian species  by  the  longer  peristome,  .5  mm.  as  against  .35mm. 
in  C.  acuminata.     I  have  not,  however,  found  any  difference  in  the 


244  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

length  of  the  peristome  in  the  American  plant  (in  C.  tenclla  the  peri- 
stome varies  from  .3nim.  to  .4mm.)  and  I  am  not  aware  of  any  other 
suggested  difference,  and  am  unable  myself  to  detect  any. 

C.  parvula  >\Iitt.  must  also  enter  the  synonymy.  Mitten  had  no 
intention  of  creating  a  third  Australasian  species,  but  simply  of  re- 
naming the  N.Z.  plant,  on  the  supposition  ihat  it  was  dift'crent  from 
the  American  species,  C.  consimilis. 

Fleischer,  it  is  true,  in  revising  the  genera  of  C.  Mueller's  her- 
barium (Hedwig.  Iv,  284)  considers  "C.  cliloropliyllosa  CM.,  n.  sp. 
ined.,''  as  identical  with  C.  pdrvuht  Mitt.,  and  re-names  it  Cypfodon 
parvidus  (Mitt.)  Fleisch.  C.  c]dorop]iyllo6(i  howeyev  in  not  ined,.;  it  is 
published  in  Hedwig.,  xli,  131  (1902),  and  it  is  certainly  not  identical 
with  Mitten's  own  specimens  of  C.  ptirvula,  which  are  quite  identical 
with  C.  tenella,  and  not  a  Cyptodon.  Fleischer  must  1  think  have 
been  misled  by  a  wrongly  named  specimen  of  C.  parvida,  and  C. 
Mueller's  name  should  be  retained,  whether  in  Cryphaca  or  Cypto- 
don. 

I  have  carefully  studied  numerous  specimens  of  the  New  Zealand 
C  tenella,  which  appeared  to  show,  with  much  polymorphy  as  to 
size,  certain  variations  in  the  perichaetia  and  peristome  characters; 
the  perichactial  l)racts  may  be  either  gradually  tapering  or  very 
abruptly  setaceous  from  a  broad  base,  obtuse  or  even  ret  use  at  the 
apex,  with  the  arista  either  erect  or  markedly  spreading.  The  peri- 
stome teeth  may  be  sparsely  papillose  so  as  to  be  almo.st  translucent, 
or  densely  papillose  and  opaque,  and  the  same  applies  to  the  inner 
processes;  they  also  vary  in  length  from  under  .3mm.  to  fully  .4mm. 
None  of  these  variations,  however,  appear  to  be  correlated  with  one 
another  or  with  the  size  of  the  plant ;  nor  are  they  at  all  well  defined, 
and  they  do  not  afford  a  basis  for  even  a  varietal  segregation. 

C.  tenella  is  a  common  species  on  trees. 

2.  Cryphaea  dilatata  H.f.  &  W.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  102  (1855) ;  Ilandb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  461. 

Syn.  Cyptodon  dilatidus  Par.  &  Schimp.  c  Par.  Ind.,  p.  310. 
CrypMdium  dilatatum  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzen- 
fam.,  Musci,  ii,  743.  Dendropogon  Muelleri  Hampe  in  Linn, 
xxvii  (1856)  212.  CrypJiidiuni  Muelleri  Broth.,  op.  et  loc. 
cit. 

This  and  the  following  species  are  much  alike  in  habit,  and  only 
to  be  distinguished  by  microscopic  examination.  The  stems  are  elon- 
gate, more  or  less  pendulous,  flexuose — not  rigid  as  in  C.  tenelht 
— and  have  a  broadly  ovate,  suborbicular  leaf,  with  a  short,  broad, 
often  obtuse  apex,  and  a  stout  nerve  almost  percurrent. 

The  present  species  scarcelv  differs  from  the  next  except  in  the 
leaves  being  almost  entire,  only  very  finely  crenulate  above,  and  the 
perichactial  leaves  being  quite  entire. 

The  perichaetia  are  often  terminal  on  quite  elongate  branches,  but 
the  fertile  shoots  may  be,  even  on  the  same  plant,  quite  short  and 
similar  to  those  of  most  species  of  Cryphaea.  I  can  scarcely  think 
the  separation  from  Crj^phaea  on  this  ground  is  justified. 


CRYPHAEACE.VE.  245 

The  nerve  in  C  dilatata  nearly  always  ends  abruptly  and  almost 
without  any  narrowing-,  just  below  the  apex. 

I  have  examined  original  specimens  of  Dendropogon  Muclleri 
Hampe,  and  ean  find  no  differences  whatever  from  C.  dilatdta. 

An  allied  species  is  C.  oiudifoliu  {('.'SL)  Jaeg.,  an  Australian 
plant ;  a  much  misunderstood  species,  often  confused  with  C.  dilatata. 
It  has  more  widely  spreading  leaves,  very  broadlj'  rounded  at  apex, 
and  with  nerve  tapering  above,  and  ceasing  decidedly  lower  in  the  leaf. 
To  this  species  must  certainly  be  reduced  C.  crcnulata  Mitt.,  and  C. 
squarro^ula  Hampe ;  1  have  examined  authentic  specimens  of  both 
and  find  them  identical  with  C.  ovalifolia. 

C.  dilatata  is  I  belie^■e  rare  in  New  Zealand.  I  have  several  speci- 
mens so  named,  but  they  nearly  all  belong  to  the  following  species. 
(Both  appear  to  be  subaqualic,  or  riparian  plants).  It  occurs  also  in 
Australia. 

:-,.  Cryphaea  confusa     Dixon  sp.  nov.   (Plate  X,  fig.  1.)* 

A  C.  dikifata  proxima  differt.  foliis  plerumque  apiee  paullo  ang- 
ustioribus,  subacutis,  plus-  minusve  distincte,  irregulariter  serrulatis, 
bracteis(iue  perichaetialibus  distincte.  saepe  argute  denticulatis. 

This  plant  has  been  much  confused  with  C.  dilatata;  in  fact,  all 
the  New  Zealand  specimens  I  have  received  under  that  name  belong 
here.  It  is  scarcely  distinguishal)le  in  habit  and  leaf  form,  but  is 
readily  known  by  the  jierichaetial  leaves,  which  are  there  entire,  but 
here  more  or  less  distinctly  toothed.  The  toothing  may  be  faint,  but 
is  more  often  very  pronounced  and  even  coarse.  It  is  usually  confined 
to  the  lamina  margin,  but  the  broad,  stout,  rigid  arista  formed  of 
the  wide,  excurrent  nerve  is  sometimes  itself  toothed.  The  differences 
in  the  foliage  leaves  descril>ed,  though  slight,  are  I  think  fairly  con- 
stant, and  often  quite  pronounced. 

I  have  C.  cGnfusa  from  several  localities  in  the  South  I.  "  Cry- 
phaea Muclhri  ilampe, — C.  dilatata  Mitt.;  on  trees  overhanging 
streams,  Clinton  Valley,  Otago,"'  coll.  T.  W.  Naylor  Beckett;  Clinton 
Valley,  Te  Anau,  coll.  D.  Petrie;  and  River  Bank,  Clinton,  coll.  R. 
Brown  ter.  Specimens  from  ilitten's  herbarium,  leg.  Kirk,  Nos.  223- 
227,  as  C.  dilataia  were  probably  collected  in  the  North  I.,  but  this 
may  not  have  been  the  case.  A  further  plant  from  Ballina,  N.S.AV. 
(Watts,  658)  issued  as  C.  ovalifolia  CM.,  also  belongs  here. 

-i.  Cryphaea  chlorophyllosa  CM.  in  Hedwig.  xli,  131  (1902).     [Plate 
X,  %.  2.] 

Syn.  Cyptodon  parvulus  Fleisch.  in  Hedwig.  Iv,  284   (1914), 
nee  Cryphaea  parvuUi  Mitt. 

As  observed  above  under  C.  tcnella.  Mitten's  C.  parvula  is  cer- 
tainly not  identical  wdth  the  plant  described  by  C  Mueller  as  C. 
chlorophyllosa.  I  have  not  seen  the  original  plant  described  by  C 
Mueller  (Greymouth,  1885,  coll.  Helms),  but  from  the  description  I 
•can  have  no  doubt  that  it  is  identical  wdth  a  specimen  I  have  received 


*  The  plate  will  be  published  with  Part  VI. 


246  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

• 

from  R.  Brown's  herbarium,  unnamed.  In  habit  it  is  somewhat  inter- 
mediate between  the  two  preceding  species  and  C.  ienella,  l^eing  more 
slender  than  the  former,  more  rigid,  less  branched.  In  the  toothed 
periehaetial  leaves  it  resembles  C.  confusa,  but  differs  from  both  that 
and  C.  dilatata  in  the  leaves,  which  are  narrower,  more  elongate,  with 
a  narrower,  subacute,  often  half -twisted  point ;  the  margin  is  widely 
recurved  below  when  moist,  the  nerve  deeply  carinate,  generally  more 
tapering  above,  and  ceasing  some  little  way  below  the  apex ;  the 
leaves  are  more  or  less  longitudinally  plicate.  In  C.  dilatata  and  C. 
confusa  the  leaf  margin  is  recurved  w^hen  dry,  but  not  or  scarcely 
when  moist.  The  peristome  is  delicate  and  fragile,  the  teeth  and 
processes  narrow,  smooth. 

C.  Mueller  in  his  description  does  not  refer  to  the  half-twisted 
apex,  but  all  the  other  characters  above  described  are  referred  to  in 
his  description. 

Brown's  locality  is  West  Coast',  South  I.,  Jan.,  1902.  I  have  also 
received  it  from  Mt.  Bruce,  Wairarapa.  North  I.,  coll.  AV.  Grav  (No. 
273). 


5.  Cryphaea  tasmanica     Mitt,  in  Fl.  Tasm..  ii  204  (1858),  and  Journ. 
Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv.  90  (1859)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  461. 

Syn.  Dendrocrypliaea  tasmanica  Broth,  in  Engl.  &.  PrantL 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci.  ii.  744.  Cryphaea  iiovae-zelaofidiae 
Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol.  28,  p.  618   (1896). 

An  aquatic  or  semi-acpiatic  species,  like  C.  dilatata  and  C 
confusa,  but  of  very  different  ha1)it ;  usually  dull,  dark  green,  with 
shorter,  very  rigid  stems,  which  are  not  much  branched,  but  are 
usually  densely  clad  with  the  periehaetial  branches,  which  are  gener- 
ally homomallous,  often  set  in  two  ranks. 

The  leaves  are  almost  exactly  as  in  C.  dilatata,  but  the  margin  is 
quite  plane,  while  there  it  is  often  very  slightly  reflexed  close  to 
the  base.  I  do  not  find  the  alar  cells  empty  and  thin-walled,  as 
Brotherus  describes  them ;  in  the  type  specimen,  leg.  Archer,  in  herb. 
Mitt.,  they  are  opaque.  The  periehaetial  leaves  are  denticulate  at 
margin,  but  less  strongly  so  than  in  C.  confusa. 

In  addition  to  these  vegetative  characters,  C.  tasmanica  has  mark- 
edly different  fruiting  characters  from  all  the  preceding  species ;  the 
cap.sules  are  larger,  wdder,  tu^'gid,  and  the  peristome  is  much  more 
robust  and  regular,  with  firm,  fully  developed  outer  teeth,  w'hich  are 
thicker  in  texture,  and  with  strong  lamellae,  internally  markedly 
prominent. 

I  have  examined  Colenso's  C.  novae-zealandiae  (Col.  No.  4217  in 
Herb.  Kew.).  I  can  find  no  differences  to  separate  it  from  C.  tas- 
manica, and  indeed  the  description  scarcely  suggests  any  specific 
difference,  except  perhaps  that  the  nerve  is  said  to  extend  to  the  apex ; 
but  in  Colenso  's  specimen  that  is  not  the  case ;  the  nerve  ceases  just 
below  the  tip  as  in  C.  tasmanica. 

C.  tasmanica  occurs  in  both  Islands,  and  also  in  Tasmania. 


LEUCODONTACEAE.  247 

LEUCODONTACEAE. 

Leucodon  Brid. 

None  of  the  species  placed  under  Leucodon  in  the  Handbook,  p. 
457,  are  now  referred  to  that  gtmus. 

L.  Lagurus  Hook.  =  Lepyrodon. 

L.  implexus  Kunze         =  Lepyrodon. 
L.  nitidus  H.  f.  &  W.  =  Diehelodontium. 

Glyptothecium  Hampe.  This  genus,  previously  placed  in  the 
Leucodontaceae,  is  now  referred  to  Ptychomniaceae. 

CYRToroDACEAE. 

This  family  is  estal)lished  by  Fleischer  for  certain  plants  previ- 
ously included  under  Spiridentaceac,  and  distrilnited  amongst  three 
genera,  Bescherellea,  Cyrtopus,  and  a  new  genus,  Cyrtopodendron 
Fleisch,  including  one  species,  C.  Vieillardii  (CM.)  from  New  Cale- 
donia. 

Bescherellea  differs  from  C'yrtoi)Us  principally  in  the  absence  of 
endostome,  whih?  in  ( "yrtoi)us  the  peristome  is  douljle. 

Cyrtopus  (Brid.)  Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  461  (18G7). 

Cyrtopus  setosus  (Hodw.)  Hook,  f.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Anoectangium  sctosum  lledw.  sp.  ^L,  ]).  43  (1801).   Clad- 
onmion  setosum  H.  f.  cV:  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  100  (1855). 

This  striking  i)lant  extends  throughout  the  Islands  from  the 
■extreme  north  to  Stewart  Island.  It  varies  considerablv  in  the  degree 
of  robustness  of  stems  and  l)ranchos,  and  also  in  the  position  of  the 
leaves  when  dry,  but  is  scarcely  likely  to  be  mistaken  for  any  other 
species.  Crypto  podium  Jxtrframioidcs  is  sometimes  mistaken  for  it, 
but  has  much  longer  leaves,  and  darker  colour,  and  the  fruit  is  quite 
different. 

This  species  is  credited  l)y  Hooker  (Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  loc.  cit.)  to 
.S.  America,  Tasmania,  and  Hawaii.  There  are  undoubted  specimens 
in  Hooker's  herbarium  from  "  Van  Dicmen's  Ld.,  Cunningham,  42," 
.and  "■  Van  D.  Land,  Gunn";  also  from  "  Mauna  Eaab,  Sandwich  Is., 
Lindlcy.  "*  All  these  are  in  fruit.  There  arc  no  specimens  from 
America,  and  its  attribution  to  S.  America  is  probably  an  error. 

LEPYRODONTACEAE. 

Lepyrodon  Hampe  in  Ann.  sc.  nat.  (5  ser.)  Bot.,  iv,  367  (1865). 

The  two  New  Zealand  species  of  this  genus  are  to  be  found  under 
Leucodon  in  the  Handbook.  Both  vegetatively  and  in  the  fruit,  how- 
ccver,  they  are  widely  distinct  from  that  genus  as  now  understood. 
The  habit  of  the  plants  is  not  unlike  that  of  Leptostomum. 

■•'For  this  locality  see  my  note  in  Journ.  Bot.  Ix,  290    (1922). 


248  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

1.  Lepyrodon  Lag'urus  (Hook.)  Mitt,  in  Joiun.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot..  xii. 

421  (1869). 

Syn.  Leucodon  Lagunis Hook.  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  126;  Handb.  X.Z. 
FL,  p.  457. 

This  species  differs  from  the  following-  one  af  once  in  the  smooth, 
not  plicate  leaves.  It  varies  a  good  deal  in  degree  of  robustness,  in 
the  form  of  the  leaf  apex,  and  in  the  length  and  tenuity  of  the  hair- 
point,  which  is  sometimes  stout,  rigid  and  concolorous.  at  other  times 
flexuose,  sub-hyaline  and  distinctly  piliform. 

The  Handbook  rather  curiously  records  it  only  from  ' '  Campbell 's 
Island,  (Barren)."  I  have  it  from  several  localities  in  the  South  I., 
and  can  hardly  doubt  that  it  is  more  widely  distributed,  as  it  occurs 
also  in  Tasmania  and  Australia.  It  is  also  widely  spread  in  S. 
America.     Most  of  my  X.Z.  specimens  are  in  fruit. 

2.  Lepyrodon  australis  Hampe. 

S^'n.   Leucodon   im plexus  Hook,   f.,   Handb.   X.Z.   FL.   p.   4r)7 
{ncc    L.  impJexiis  Kunze). 

The  X^ew  Zealand  species  appears  to  differ  from  that  of  Chile  in 
having  the  peristome  teeth  papillo.se,  whereas  in  L.  ivi plexus  Kunze 
they  are  smooth.  The  vegetative  difference  suggested  in  the  Hand- 
book scarcely  holds,  since  in  the  Xew  Zealand  plant  the  leaf  ai)ex 
varies  from  being  gradually  and  tincly  attenuated  to  terminating 
somewhat  abruptly  in  a  rather  wide,  cucullate,  hair-pointed  tip.  The 
hair-point  in  this  species  is  generally  more  delicate  and  piliform  than 
in  the  last,  but  shorter.  The  deeply  plicate  leaves  at  once  distinguish 
it ;  and  the  seta  also  is  shorter. 

I  have  seen  it  onlv  from  the  South  I. 


ECHIXODIACEAE. 

This  Family  was  founded  by  Brothirus  tu  include  the  single  genus 
Echinodium,  the  species  of  which  had  usually  been  classed  with  Scia- 
romium,  a  genus  with  which,  however,  it  has  no  very  near  affinity. 
The  general  habit  and  vegetative  character  is  somewhat  that  of  Cyrto- 
pus,  but  the  fruiting  characters  dift'er  considerably,  and  are  indeed 
almost  Hypnoid.  I  am  inclined  to  think  it  should  be  placed  near  to 
Hypnaceae. 

Echinodium  Jur.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  1S6G.  ]>.  20. 

(Hypnum.  Group  Hispida,  Handb.  X'.Z.  Fl.,  p.  473). 

Ki:y. 

(    Very  slender    and    delicate:    leaves    small,  ligulate 
j  from  a  slightly  wider  base;  nerve  scaberulous 

1   <  at  back;  cells  5-8  » 1-  umbrosum 

Robust;  leaves  linear-lanceolate  from  a  wider  base; 
''  nerve  smooth  at  back;   cells  8-12  ^     2 

{  Leaves  finely  tapering,  nerve  longly  excurrent     ....  2.  hispidiim   type 

]  Leaves  shorter   and   wider   in   acumen,   nerve   per- 

I  current  only  2.  hispidiim    var. 

^  glauco-viride 


ECHINODIACEAE.  249 

1.  Echinodium  umbrosum  (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii.  380.  (Plate  X, 
%.  3.) 

Syn.  Leslcea  umhrosa  ^Nlitt.  in  Jouni.  Linn.  Soo.,  Bot.  iv.  92 
(1859).  Ilypnum  umhrosuju  Hook.  f..  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p. 
473.     Sciaromium  umbrosum  Par.  Ind.,  p.  1156. 

This  has,  as  Mitten  suggests,  somewhat  the  form  of  a  delicate  state 
of  E.  liispidum;  but  in  structure  it  is  widely  different.  The  leaves 
in  E.  hispid  urn  are  lar»-e,  3-4  mm.  long,  longly  sul)ulate  from  a  wide, 
sub-deltoid  base,  the  greater  part  of  the  subula  being  formed  of  the 
stout,  excurrent  nerve.  In  the  present  plant  the  leaves  are  far  more 
laxly  arranged,  only  about  1  mm.  long,  ligulate  from  a  slightly  wider 
base,  shortly  and  widely  acuminate,  with  the  nerve  ceasing  at'  the 
apex,  or  more  rai'cly  excurrent  in  a  short,  cuspidate  j)oint.  The  nerve, 
though  narrower,  is  stout  in  proportion  to  the  width  of  the  leaf,  and 
is  highly  scaberulous  at  back;  and  the  cells  are  much  smaller,  ^-S/j. 
as  compared  with  8-12/^;  the  leaf  margin  is  not  at  all  thickened.  The 
stems,  moreover,  are  l)ut  an  inch  or  two  long. 

It  was  collected  originally  by  Kerr,  and  the  Kew  specimen  shows 
one  or  two  capsules.  I  have  a  stem  in  my  herbarium  from  Mitten's 
collection  "  New  Zealand,  ]\Ir.  Stephenson."'  Apart  from  these  two 
gatherings  (both  without  dctinite  locality)  it  has  only  been  collected 
by  ]\Ir.  G.  0.  K.  Sainsl)ury.  in  Waihua  Gorge,  Wairoa,  on  rock,  fruit- 
ing nicely.  The  capsules  are  short  and  turgid,  l)ut  not  more  so  than 
occurs,  occasionally,  in  E.  hispidum. 

2.  Echinodium    hispidum    (11.  f.   &    W.)    Jaeg.    Aduml)r.    ii,    380. 

(, Plate  X,  lig.  4.) 

Svn.  Ilijpmim  hispidum  II.  f.  -.^  \V.  in  Loud.  Journ.  of  Bot.  iii, 
552  "(1844):  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  107:  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  473. 
Sciaromium  hispidum  Par.  Ind.,  p.  1155. 

Very  variable  in  size  and  colour;  sometimes  closely  resembling 
Cyrtopus  sctosus,  sometimes  much  more  slender.  o<'casionally  with  very 
delicate,  almost  tlagelliform  branches.  The  entire  leaves,  of  course, 
sej)arate  it  at  once  from  C'yrtopus. 

T.  W.  N.  Beckett  found  it  in  balls  or  bunches  growing  detached 
from  the  soil  in  damp  i)laces  in  forests,  where  il  had  no  doubt  been 
scratched  up  by  the  Wood  hen,  "Weka."  This  condition  has  been 
noted  with  other  mosses,  e.g.  Lcucohnjum  ylaucum,  and  lliamnium 
alopecunim,  under  similar  conditions. 

var.  cjlauco-viride   (Mitt.)   Dixon  comb.  nov.     (Plate  X,  fig.  5.) 

Syn.  H.  glauco-viride  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  473 

(1867).     Echi)iodium  glauco-viride  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  380. 

Leaves  shorter,  broader  above,  nerve  ceasing  at  or  just  below  the 
apex. 

I  have  examined  the  original  specimens  of  this  at  Kew;  Fiji, 
Milne ;  and  Norfolk  I..  Milne.  The  Fiji  plant',  which  is  the  type,  with 
which  the  Norfolk  I.  specimen  exactly  agrees,  has  the  leaves  decidedly 
shorter  than  in  E.  hispidum,  with  broader  points  and  the  nerve  lost 
in  the  apex.     In  all  other  characters  they  agree  exactly  with  E.  his- 


250  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

pidum  (both  are  sterile).  The  Kerinadecs  plant  (Kaoul  I.,  McGilli- 
vray)  is  intermediate  between  these  and  E.  liispidum,  having  the 
leaves  shorter  and  wider  in  the  acumen  than  in  typical  E.  liispidum, 
but  narrower  than  in  the  Fiji  specimens,  and  with  the  nerve  shortly 
but  quite  distinctly  excurrent.  The  plant  cannot  be  considered  as 
more  than  a  (  ?  insular)  var.  of  E.  liispidum,  and  the  New  Zealand 
(Kermadecs)  plant  forms  a  link  with  the  type. 

PTYCHOMNIACEAE. 

A  small  Family  created  by  Fleischer,  into  which  three  or  four 
genera  naturally  fall  which  have  long  been  shifted  from  one  taxo- 
nomic  position  to  another  without  finality.  The  nerveless  or  short- 
nerved  leaves  and  the  plicate  capsule,  together  with  a  mostly  highly 
developed  peristome,  are  the  main  characters. 

Key  to  the  Gekera. 

I.  Cladomnieae.     Leaves   erect  or  erecto-patent, 
not  squarrose;   capsule  upright. 

Nerve  short,  single;  terminal  bunches  of  gemmae 
numerous;  plant  very  small,  branches  not 
flattened  Tctrophidopsis 

.     Nerve  O  or  very  short  and  double,  terminal  gem- 

l  mae  none       2 

(     Branches  flattened,  leaves  pale,  rounded  and  obtuse 

2  •  at  apex,  very  glossy  Diclielodontinm 

(     Branches  not  flattened 3 

t     Leaves  acute,  not  plicate  Glyptothecium 

.3  -'     Robust  plant,  leaves  plicate,  with  obtuse,  recurved 

(  apiculus  Cladomnion 

II.  Ptychomnieae.      Leaves    squarrose.      Capsule 

horizontal  Ptychomnion 


CLADOMNIEAE. 

DiCHELODONTiUM  H.  f.  &  W.  c  Broth.  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Ptianzenfam., 

Musci,  ii,  875  (1907). 

Dichelodontium  nitidum  (H.  i".  &  W.)  Broth,  op.  ot  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Leucodon  nitidus  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  99;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  457.  Stereodon  Lijallii  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn. 
Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  89  (1859). 

Very  distinct  in  the  pale,  glossy  branches,  the  leaves  widely 
rounded  at  apex,  concave,  entire,  with  the  upper  cells  elliptic-rhom- 
boid; and  the  shortly  cylindrical  capsule  deeply  plicate  when  dry. 

Wilson  compares  it  with  Pterogonium;  but  as  that  is  understood 
now,  it  does  not  seem  a  very  fortunate  comparison. 

The  species  is  endemic,  and  occurs  in  both  North  and  South  Is. 

Brotherus  attributes  the  generic  name  and  the  binominal  to  H.  f. 
&  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  99;  but  in  that  publication  the  authors  only  say 
that  if  the  species  should  be  generically  separated  they  propose  the 
name  Dichelodontium  for  it ;  a  remark  which  can  scarcely  constitute 
publication. 


CLADOMXIEAE.  251 

Tetraphidopsis  Broth.  &  Dixon  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot'..  xl,  451 

(1912). 

Tetraphidopsis  pusilla    (IT.  f.  cc  W.)   Dixon   in  Journ.    Bot.  li,  245 

(1913). 

Syn.  Meteorium  pusillum  H.  f.  &  ^\.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  101  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  460.  Tetrapliidopsis  novae-seelandiae 
Broth.  &  Dixon,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  loc.  eit.  (1912). 

I  have  described  and  figured  this  species  fully  in  the  publications 
cited  above,  and  need  not  go  into  it  further  here.  It  is  one  of  the 
most  interesting  niem])ers  of  the  N.Z.  moss-flora,  as  being  not  only  a 
very  distinct'  monotypic  genus,  but  also  as  Ijcing  endemic,  and  more- 
over at  present  confined  to  a  single  district  l^Wairarapa)  in  the  Nor- 
thern I. ;  it  was  gathered  there  originally  by  Colenso,  and  recently 
by  W.  Gray ;  and  it  was  not  until  the  later  gatherings  had  been 
clescrilied  and  iniblished  that  their  identity  with  the  species  of  H.  f. 
&  W.  was  recognized.* 

It  is  rather  curious  that  ("olenso's  plant  was  in  fruit,  but  no  refer- 
ence is  made  to  the  terminal  bunches  of  gemmae;  whereas  in  Gray's 
])lants  the  gemmae  are  very  numerous  and  conspicuous,  while  the 
fruit  was  only  found  sparingly  and  after  diligent  search.  It  is  a 
corticolous  plant. 

Glyptothecium  Hampe  in  Linn,  xxx,  637   (1859-60). 
Glyptothecium  sciuroides   (Hook.)  Hampe,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Leskea  sciuroides  Hook.  Muse.  exot..  t.  175  (1818-20). 
CJadomnion  sciuroidc.^^  II.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii.  100:  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  458.  Glijptothecium  Mudlcrianum  Hampe  in 
Linn.,  xxx,  637  (1859)    {teste  Fleischer). 

A  plant  with  rather  the  habit  of  Ciyphaea,  or  of  a  slender  Cyrto- 
pus  setosus,  having  the  capsules  usually  rather  numerously  produced 
along  the  sides  of  the  stem ;  but  known  at  once  by  the  longer  seta 
(3-5nun.)  and  the  capsule  markedly  plicate  when  dry.  The  leaves 
are  rather  rigidly  divaricate  when  dry,  as  well  as  when  moist.  The 
branches  tend  to  curl  at  the  tips  in  the  drv  state,  whence  the  specific 
name ;  but  this  is  not  a  constant  character. 

It  occurs  in  both  Islands,  and  is  probably  not  uncommon. 

Cladomxiox  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  99. 

Cladomnion  ericoides  (Hook.)  H.  f.  &  W.,  op  et  loc.  cit. ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.  p.  458. 

Syn.  Leskea  ericoides  Hook.  Muse,  exot.,  t.  28. 

One  of  the  finest  and  most  distinct  of  the  N.Z.  mosses,  and  endemic 
in  the  Island.  The  robust,  terete,  somewhat  vermicular  stems,  with 
the  closely  arranged,  broad,  plicate  leaves,  with  obtuse  apiculus 
strongly  reflexed,  and  the  elongate,  sulcate  cap.sule,  are  like  no  other 
species. 


*  Since  the  above  was  written  it  has  been  found  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Wairoa,  Hawkes  Bay,  by  Mr.  G.  O.  K.  Sainsbury. 


252  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

Fleischer  (Hedwig.,  Iv  (1914),  p.  214)  refers  to  a  "  C.  triclwides 
(Hook.)  H.  f.  &  Wils.  from  New  Zealand  "  in  Herb.  C.  Mueller.  I 
cannot  trace  this  name,  and  have  no  doubt  it  is  a  lapsus  calami  for 
C.  eriooides. 


PTYCHOMNIEAE. 

Ptychomxion    Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  xii,  536  (1869). 

1.  Ptychomnion  aciculare  (Brid.)  Mitt.  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Hypninn  aciculare  Brid.  Muse.  rec.  ii,  Pt.  2,  p.  158 
(1801);  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  110;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  480.  P. 
eygnisetum  (CM.)  Par.  Ind.,  p.  1060.  Hypnum  cygnisetum 
CM.  in  Flora,  Ixviii,  425  (1885). 

A  very  beautiful  species  often  forming  large,  deep  masses;  read- 
ily known  by  the  rigid  habit,  the  stiffly  spreading  leaves,  more  or  less 
rugose  when  dry,  with  longer  or  shorter,  flexuose,  coarsely  toothed 
acumen ;  the  Mary,  blackish  seta,  and  cylindrical,  deeply  plicate  cap- 
sule. The  leaf  arrangement  varies  in  density,  but  it  is  generally 
.sufficiently  lax  to  allow  the  blackish  stem  to  be  seen,  though  fre- 
quently it  is  (juite  hidden.  Small  forms  occur,  occasionally  with 
leaves  scarcely  half  the  normal  size,  but  structurally  not  distinct. 

P.  cygnisetum  (CM.)  is  separated  entirely  on  the  move  robust 
habit  and  **  cygneo-flexuosus  "  seta.  The  most  robust  forms  of  P. 
aciculare  often  have  a  straight  seta,  so  that  the  former  character  can 
have  no  weight ;  and  as  many  of  the  Chile  si)ecimens  in  Herb.  Hook, 
have  setae  varying  from  quite  .straight  to  strongly  arcuate  on  the 
same  plant,  it  is  quite  clear  that  the  character — and  the  species  based 
on  it — is  valueless. 


EXCLUDED    SPECIES. 

Ptychomnion  densifolium   (Brid.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  617. 

Syn.  Hypnum  densifolium  Brid.  Sp.  M.  ii,  204  (1812)  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  480. 

This  species  was  described  from  specimens  collected  in  Tristan 
d'Acunha,  and  is  credited  to  New  Zealand  on  the  strength  of  a  plant 
from  Wellington,  coll.  Stephenson,  in  Herb.  Mitten,  in  the  Handbook, 
loc.  cit.  No  specimen  of  this  exists  at  Kew,  but  I  have  received  from 
the  New  York  Bot.  Garden,  by  the  kindness  of  Mrs.  Britton,  part  of 
the  original  specimen  ex  herb.  Mitten,  "  Hypnum  densifolium  Brid., 
New  Zealand,  Stephenson."  This  however  proves  to  be  only  one  of 
the  small  forms  of  P.  aciculare  mentioned  above.  The  Tristan 
d'Acunha  plant,  of  which  plentiful  material  exists  at  Kew,  is  very 
similar  to  these  small  forms,  and  is  very  constant  in  size  and  habit, 
as  well  as,  apparently,  in  structure ;  the  leaf  acumen  is  very  markedly 
different  from  that  of  P.  aciculare;  in  the  latter  it  is  sometimes  gradu- 
ally but  usually  abruptly  narrowed  to  a  long,  rigid,  more  or  less  lori- 
form.  half-twisted  acumen,  coarsely  and  rather  distantly  toothed.  The 
length  of  the  acumen  varies  a  good  deal  in  different  plants,  and  here 


NECKERACEAE.  253 

and  there  a  leaf  may  be  more  finely  denticulate,  but  there  is  no  diffi- 
culty in  finding  some  at  least  of  the  normal  form  and  toothing. 

In  the  Tristan  d'Acunha  plant  the  leaves  are  very  shortly  but 
acutely  acuminate,  the  acumen  rarely  if  ever  half-twisted,  and  the 
denticulation  is  far  finer,  closer  and  more  regular,  though  quite  well 
marked. 

Now  Stephenson's  plant  while  here  and  there  showing  leaves 
rather  unusually  finely  toothed,  has  the  acumen  far  longer  than  in 
the  Tristan  d'Acunha  species,  nearly  always  half-twisted,  and  nearly 
always  coarsely  toothed ;  in  fact  the  greater  number  of  the  leaves  are 
in  these  respects  quite  normal  P.  aciculare. 

The  authors  make  a  good  deal  of  the  position  of  the  leaf  as  a  dis- 
tinctive character;  in  P.  aciculare  spreading  and  only  slightly  reflexed 
from  a  very  shortly  erect  base;  in  P.  doisifoUum  strongly  reflexed 
from  a  long,  erect  base.  Stephenson's  plant  certainly  shows  this 
latter  character  in  a  more  marked  degree  than  in  most  si)ccimens  of 
P.  aciculare  which  I  have  seen;  but  on  the  other  hand  the  Tristan 
d'Acunha  plant  does  not  exhibit  it  in  anything  like  the  degree  one 
would  expect  from  the  descriptions ;  in  fact  I  must  frankly  admit  that 
I  was  unable  to  detect  it  on  the  Jvew  specimens.  However  that  may 
be,  the  New  Zealand  plant  is  certainly  not  the  true  P.  densifolium. 
I  am  inclined  to  think  that  ^litten  laid  too  much  stress  on  this 
character  drawn  from  the  leaf  direction,  and  neglected  the  form  and 
toothing  of  the  acumen,  which  is  far  more  marked  and  very  charac- 
teristic. P.  densifolium  must  ceilainly  be  removed  from  the  New 
Zealand  list.  It  appears,  at  present  at  least,  to  be  endemic  in  Tristan 
d'Acunha. 


NECKERACEAE. 

Traciiyloma  Brid.  Bryol.  univ.  ii,  277  (1827). 

Trachyloma  planifolium  (Hedw.)  Brid.  op.  et  loe.  cit.. 

Syn.  Xeckcra  planifolia  Hedw.  Sp.  M.,  p.  206.  t.  48  (1801); 
Hook.  Muse.  exot.  t.  23;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  103;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL, 
p.  463.  Neckera  Trachyloma  CM.  Syn.  ii,  44.  Trachyloma 
Menziesii  Par.  Ind.,  p.  1301.  Trachyloma  Helmsii  CM.  in 
Hedwig.,  xxxvii,  171  (1898). 

There  has  been  an  attempt  to  distinguish  two  New  Zealand  species, 
one  the  original  plant  of  Hedwig,  the  other  that  of  Menzies  described 
and  figured  by  Hooker  in  the  Muse.  exot. ;  which  Hooker  himself 
considered  to  be  Hedwig 's  species.  C  Mueller  in  the  Synopsis  has 
separated  Menzies'  plant  as  Xeckcra  Trachyloma,  but  I  am  quite  in 
accord  with  Brotherus'  view  that  there  is  only  one  species  involved. 
C  Mueller  bases  the  difference  partly  on  habit,  Hedwig 's  plant  being 
supposed  to  have  the  stems  pinnately  branched  to  apex,  the  leaves 
smooth,  not  striate,  the  seta  shorter,  the  lid  conical  (the  fruiting 
characters  being  deduced  from  Hedwig 's  figures).  His  Neckera 
Trachyloma  has  the  stem  unbranched  for  some  distance  in  its  apical 
region,  the  leaves  indistinctly  striate  or  plicate,  the  seta  rather  longer, 
the  lid  of  capsule  subulate. 


254  BRYOLOGY   OF    NEW   ZEALAND. 

As  to  the  branching;  stems  of  the  same  gathering,  and  probably 
from  the  same  primary  stem,  show  both  forms  together,  and  it  is  in 
fact  a  quite  inconstant  character. 

The  striation  of  the  leaves  rarely  occurs,  and  when  it  does  is  not 
correlated  with  the  other  characters  attributed  to  N.  Trachyloma. 

The  seta  varies  from  1cm.  to  2cm.,  but  all  intermediate  forms 
occur,  and  there  is  no  relation  between  this  character  and  the  others 
suggested. 

The  lid  appears  to  be  constantly  conico-rostrate.  I  have  seen  no 
lids  that  we  should  term  conical,  though  in  just  mature  capsules  they 
are  gradually  narrowed  from  base  to  tip,  not  suddenly  contracted  to 
a  rostrate  beak.  It  is  to  be  noted  that  Hcdwig  does  not  figure  the  lid; 
but  as  the  lids  of  Xcckcra  viticulosa  figured  on  the  same  plate  of  the 
Sp.  M.,  which  are  described  by  Hedwig  as  conical,  are  precisely  of 
the  usual  form  in  the  New  Zealand  species  under  discussion,  i.e.  as 
we  should  term  it,  conico-rostrate,  it  is  fair  to  supi)ose  that  Hedwig "s 
plant  of  .V.  planifolid  possessed  a  similar  lid:  and  the  chief  difference 
proposed  by  C.  Mueller  disappears. 

There  is  therefore  no  reason  to  consider  that  there  are  two  N.Z. 
species.  T.  Helmsii  CM.  from  the  descrii)tion  differs  from  T.  plani- 
folium  in  no  respect,  and  Brotherus'  suggestion  that  it  is  not  specific- 
ally distinct  is  no  doubt  correct. 

Traclujlonui  phmifolium  is  a  ])lant  more  easily  recognized  than 
described.  The  long,  rather  rigid,  very  complanate,  somewhat  glossy 
fronds  with  scariose.  ilattened,  ovate  leaves,  serrulate  and  faintly 
nerved,  and  smooth  cylindric  suberect  capsule,  pale  peristome,  the 
teeth  long,  the  processes  filiform,  nodose,  white,  are  the  main  charac- 
ters. In  ClimdciiDii  dcndroidc.s  and  Sciadocladus  Kcrrii,  with  some- 
thing the  same  habit,  neither  branches  nor  leaves  are  complanate,  and 
their  structure  is  very  different. 

The  leaves  in  this  plant,  and  in  other  species  of  the  same  genus, 
have  a  marked  tendency  when  old  to  turn  whitish  or  silvery. 

I  have  received  from  two  or  three  localities  a  marked  form  (f. 
l)ropagulifera)  in  which  the  upper  part  of  many  of  the  branches  is 
entirely  defoliate,  but  densely  clothed  with  brown,  septate  gemmae, — 
the  whole  having  the  appearance,  in  miniature,  of  a  bottle-binish.  This 
form  occurs  in  l)oth  Islands. 

The  species  is  frequent,  and  extends  to  Tasmania  and  Australia. 

WeY'MOUTHIA  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam.,  Musci.,  ii,  811 

(1906). 

The  species  of  this  genus  have  usually  been  placed  in  Mcteorium 
or  Pilotrichella.  The  genus  is  based  to  a  considerable  extent  on  micro- 
scopic peristome  characters^  as  well  as  the  naked,  not  hairy  calyptra; 
but  the  New  Zealand  species  are  at  once  known  from  any  of  the  allied 
l^lants,  especially  the  pendulous  species  of  ]\Ieteorieae,  by  the  highly 
concave,  cochleariform  leaves,  obtuse  or  nearly  so.  Any  difficulty 
likely  to  arise,  in  fact,  is  rather  curiously  not  witli  allied  plants,  l)ut 
with  certain  species  of  Lembophyllum ;  the  resemblance  is  indeed, 
considering  that  they  belong  to  two  distinct  Families,  rather  .strik- 
ingly close.     I  refer  to  these  similarities  under  the  separate  species. 


NECKERACEAE.  255 

Key. 

Stems  and  branches  robust,  2-3  mm.  across;  leaves  large      1.  cochlear  if  olia 
Stems  and  branches  filiform,   about   1   mm.  across;  very- 
soft;  leaves  small,  about  1  mm.  long 2.   mollis 

1.  Weymouthia  cochlearifolia  (Schwacgr.)  Dixoii  comb.  uov. 

Syn.  Hiiijnum  covhharifoUum  Schwaegr.  Suppl.  1.  Pt.  2.  p. 
221  (1816)  ;  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  111;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  480.  Hyp- 
7ium  flexile  Hook.  Muse,  exot,  t.  110  (nee  H.  flexile  Sw.). 
Coelidium  cochlearifolium  Jaeg.  Adnmbr.  ii,  383.  Lem- 
bopJiyllum  eoehlearifoUum  Lindb.  in  Act.  See.  sc.  fenn. 
1872,  }).  277.  Mcteorium  molle  var.  majus  Bastow,  Tasma- 
nian  Mosses,  p.  81,  in  Papers  &  Proc.  R.  Soc.  Tasmania,  for 
1886  (1887). 

var.  BiLLARDiERi  (Hampe)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Neckera  Billardieri  Hampe  in  Linn.  xxx.  637  (1859-60). 
Pilotrichella  Billardieri  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  163.  Hypnum 
cochlearifolium  var.  /3  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  N.Z.  ii.  110;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  480.  Weymoutliia  Billardiiri  Broth,  in  Engl. 
&  Pranll,  Ptianzenfam.,  Musei,  ii,  812. 

In  all  my  study  of  the  New  Zealand  mosses,  no  two  plants  1  think 
have  given  me  such  perplexity  as  the  two  placed  by  Brotherus  (a) 
in  Neckeraccae,  as  Weymouthia  Billardieri,  and  (b)  in  Lembophyl- 
laceae  as  Lcmhophyllum  cochU a ri folium.  For  the  plants  to  be  not 
only  gencrically  distinct  but  to  bo  allotted  to  two  (}uite  different 
Families,  argued  some  very  wide  differences ;  but  the  few  authoi-s  who 
deal  with  these  plants  seem  to  make  no  comparisons  and  draw  no 
distinctions  between  them.  Hei-barium  specimens  give  little  help.  It 
appeared  that  the  plant  known  as  WeymouiJiia  Billardieri  had  more 
pcnduhms  and  tlexuose  stems,  the  Lemhophyllum  cochlearifolium  a 
more  rigid,  more  branched  habit,  with  straighter  branches ;  but  the 
leaf  characters  appeared  to  show  no  difference  whatever.  A  further 
study  of  more  specimens  showed  that  the  vegetative  characters  are 
very  ill  defined,  and  all  intergrading  forms  occurred;  so  that  I  find 
a  note  in  my  herbarium  that  the  two  plants  are  quite  indistinguish- 
able vegetatively,  though  with  marked  fruiting  characters.  On 
attempting,  however,  to  draw  up  a  definition  of  these  fruiting  charac- 
ters, 1  found  them  by  no  means  so  well  defined  as  at  first  appeared. 
From  the  descriptions  and  figures  (e.g.  Hook.  ]\Iusc.  exot.,  t.  110) 
L.  cochlearifolium  possessed  a  rather  elongate,  oblong  capsule,  on  a 
longish,  straight  seta  arcuate  above,  of  about  ^in. ;  Avhile  M\  Billiar- 
dicri  had  a  very  short,  curved  seta,  and  very  turgid,  almost  globose 
capsule.  These  two  forms  are  in  fact  represented  by  numerous  speci- 
mens in  my  herbarium.  But  careful  microscopic  examination  of  the 
two,  which  I  expected  to  reveal  further  structural  differences,  so  far 
from  doing  so  revealed  a  very  striking  similarity  even  in  small  details. 
The  perichaetia  are  identical  in  the  two.  The  spores,  which  are  rather 
unusually  large  for  this  class  of  plant,  are  identical  in  both,  measur- 
ing from  21  /u,  to  30  fx,  exactly  similar  in  form,  colour,  and  the  sca- 
berulous  surface.     The  peristome  is  identical  to  the  smallest  detail; 


256  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

the  1-2  cilia  between  the  processes  are  short,  nodose,  widened  at  base, 
and  the  dimensions  and  sculpturing  of  the  peristome  in  the  two  are 
exactly  similar.  The  exothecium  structure  is  rather  distinct  in  the 
form  of  the  cells,  but  is  similar  in  the  two  except  that  in  the  turgid 
capsule  of  W.  BiUiardieri  they  are  almost  isodiametrical,  while  in  the 
elongate  capsule  of  L.  coclilearifolium  they  are  decidedly  elongate, 
though  of  quite  the  same  character,  rather  widely  hexagonal,  arranged 
in  fairly  regular  longitudinal  rows,  and  incrassate. 

Closer  investigation  of  these  apparent  differences  in  the  fruiting 
characters,  moreover,  showed  that  they  were  far  from  con.stant.  The 
lid  of  W.  Bilhtrdieri  is  stated  to  be  acuminate,  that  of  L.  coclileari- 
folium obtuse,  but  I  have  both  acute  and  obtuse  lids  on  the  same 
stem.  The  length  of  the  seta  undergoes  a  very  unusual  variation  on 
the  same  plant ;  thus  in  a  single  gathering  from  Otago,  coll.  D.  Petrie, 
I  find  setae  ranging  from  .5em.  to  1.6em.  in  length,  with  all  inter- 
mediate stages;  (m  a  single  stem  there  are  setae  of  1.4.  1.3  and  two  of 
.5em.  These  latter  are  just  the  ordinary  length  of  TV.  BilUirdicri,  and 
absolutely  the  only  difference  in  this  case  from  that  plant  is  the 
slightly  longer  and  narrower  capsule.  In  a  further  specimen  of  D. 
Petrie 's  from  Leith  Valley,  Dunedin,  the  seta  is  of  the  short  form 
characteristic  of  W.  Bilhirdicri,  while  ihe  capsule  is  intermediate  in 
form. 

There  can.  to  sum  up,  be  no  doubt  that  the  two  plants  are  not 
only  congeneric  ])ut  conspecific,  and  the  plant  with  turgid  capsules 
and  usually  more  Hexuose  stems  is  at  the  most  a  varietal  form. 

It  would  appear  that  the  view  taken  in  the  Handl)ook  of  the  N.Z. 
Fl.  is  the  same  as  that  at  which  I  have  arrived;  although  it  was  not 
till  I  had  formed  the  opinion  that  I  recognized  this  fact.  In  that  work 
the  plant  described  as  the  type-form  of  Hyp.  cocldmrifolium 
Schwaegr.  is  the  long-seiaed,  non-penduh)us  form  described  and 
figured  by  Hooker  in  the  Musci  exotici.  This  is  followed  by  the  des- 
cription of  "var.  ft.  Stems  more  or  less  pendulous;  branches  shorter; 
fruit-stalk  very  short,  stout;  capsule  more  rounded;  operculum  acu- 
minate.'" There  is  nothing  to  indicate  the  authorship  of  the  variety, 
nor  whether  the  recorded  distribution  of  the  species  applies  to  the 
type  or  the  var.  AVhichever  is  the  case,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that 
the  var.  Bilhirdicri  is  intended  by  the  var.  ft  though  I  have  not  seen 
it  cited  in  any  synonymy  of  W.  Billardicri. 

W.  cocMearifolia  occasionally  but  rarely  shows  a  very  highly 
flagelliferous  state. 

Fleischer  has  distributed  a  "n.  var.  lu.ruriffns"  from  Tai'anaki 
(M.  frond.  Arch.  Ind.  et  Polynes.,  No.  427)  ;  but  it  does  iiot  appear 
to  me  to  be  more  robust  than  the  ordinary  forms.  His  "forma  typica" 
(id..  No.  470)  is  perhaps  rather  more  .slender  than  usual. 

I  have  received  from  Tasmania  a  specimen  named  '" Mcteorium 
molle  var.  ma  jus  Bastow''  which  I  believe  to  be  an  authentic  speci- 
men of  Bastow's  plant;  if  so,  and  Baslow's  description  quite  lends 
itself  to  this  conclusion,  it  is  only  W.  cochlear  if  alia. 

2.  Weymouthia  mollis  (Hedw.)  Broth,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Leskea  mollis  Hedw.  Sp.  Muse.  p.  234  (1801).     Xrclrra 
mollis  CM.  Syn.  ii,  131.     Stereodon  mollis  Mitt,  in  Journ. 


NECKERACEAE.  257 

Linn.  Soc.  Bot.  iv,  88.  Pilotncliella  mollis  Jaeg.  Adumbr. 
ii,  164.  Mefeorium  molle.  H.  1  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  100; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  459.  Pilofrichella  pallidicaulis  CM.  in 
Hedwig.  xli.  129  (1902)  (fide  Brotherus).  Pilotncliella 
Weymouthii  CM.  op.  cit.,  p.  130  {fide  Bi'Dthcriis).  Xeckera 
Cumingii  CM.  Syn.  ii,  132  (1850). 

Recognized  at  once  by  its  long,  pendulous  habit,  and  very  soft  tex- 
ture; far  more  slender  than  any  forms  of  the  preceding,  and  with 
narrower  leaves.  The  soft,  obtuse,  coehleariform  leaves  distinguish  it 
easily  from  any  of  the  species  of  Papillaria. 

The  fruit  is  similar  to  that  of  the  var.  Billardieri  of  the  preced- 
ing, but  smaller,  and  with  much  more  elongate  periehaetia,  reaching 
beyond  the  middle  of  the  seta. 

The  two  i)lants  cited  above  from  Hedwigia  are  but  ordinary  forms 
of  this  species.  There  is  nothing  whatever  in  the  description  of  P. 
pallidicdulis  to  suggest  any  difference  from  W.  mollis.  The  S.  Ameri- 
can Xeckera  Cumingii  is  quite  identical  also  with  the  N.Z.  plant. 

While  presenting  no  difficulty  with  regard  to  W.  cocldearifolia,  it 
is  quite  different  as  concerns  LemhophijUiim  clandestinum  (H.  f.  & 
W.),  as  IV.  molli.s  sometimes  occurs  in  shorter,  denser,  bright  green, 
more  rigid  forms  that  (in  absence  of  fruit)  are  very  difticult  to  dis- 
tinguish from  that  species,  which  bears  a  very  parallel  relationship 
in  both  habit  and  fruiting  characters  to  ^lat  of  W.  cocMcurifolia  in 
comparison  with  the  var.  Billardieri:  so  much  so  that  it  seems  rather 
inconsistent  to  keep  the  present  two  plants  widely  separated  while 
uniting  the  two  former.  In  the  present  case,  however,  the  difference 
of  habit  is  greater,  and  intermediate  forms  rare ;  while  1  have  seen 
no  intergrading  in  tiie  fruiting  characters,  and  the  periehaetia  are 
markedly  dift'erent  (that  of  L.  clandestinnui  being  shoi't,  and  with 
sub-oljtuse  inner  leaves,  as  in  W.  cocldearifolia).  I  have  also  noted 
a  slight  difference  in  the  alar  cells  of  the  leaves  which  may  be  con- 
stant, those  of  L.  clandestinum  being  elongate  with  markedly  sinuose 
walls,  while  in  W.  mollis  they  are  oval  or  rounded,  nearly  isodiametri- 
eal,  and  with  the  walls  not  or  scarcely  sinuose.  L.  clandestinum  is 
also  said  to  be  autoicous,  while  the  present  plant  is  dioieous.  It  may 
perhaps  be  a  question  whether  it  would  not  l)e  better  to  place  the 
genus  Weymouthia  next  to  Lemliophyllum  instead  of  in  its  present 
position. 

]V.  mollis,  like  the  last  species,  is  a  frequent  moss  in  New  Zealand. 

Papillaria  C^I.  in  Oefv.  af  K.  Sv.  Vet.-Akad.  Foerh.,  1876, 

No.  4,  p.  34. 

This  species  now  placed  in  this  genus,  mostly  pendulous,  arboreal 
mosses,  are  to  be  found  under  ^leteorium  in  the  Fl.  N.Z.,  and  Hand- 
book. 

Brotherus  recognizes  five  N.Z.  species.  P.  filipcndula,  P.  kermadec- 
ensis,  P.  flexicaulis,  P.  crocea,  and  P.  flavo-limhata,  apart  from  P. 
amhhjacis,  an  Australian  plant  which  certainly  occurs  in  New  Zea- 
land. 

The  species  of  this  group  of  Papillaria  are  difficult  to  arrange 
and  distinguish :  the  fruit  is  extremely  rare.     Among  the  very  numer- 


258  BRYOLOGY   OF   XEW  ZEALAND. 

ous  specimens  I  have  in  mv  Herbarium  of  the  above  plants  I  possess 
only  a  single  capsule  (of  P.  amblijacis)  and  that  on  an  Australian 
specimen.  The  characters  usually  relied  on  are  the  outline  of  the 
leaf,  the  presence  or  otherwise  of  a  pale  border,  the  denticulation  of 
the  auricles,  and  the  length  of  the  nerve ;  but  for  the  most  part  I  find 
these  characters  ill-defined  and  elusive,  and  to  some  extent  misleading. 
I  am  inclined  to  think  that  a  more  valuable  character  is  to  be  drawn 
from  the  position  and  appearance  of  the  leaves  when  dry,  especially' 
the  leaves  on  the  more  robust  branches — the  stem  leaves  and  the  leaves 
of  the  more  slender,  flagellifonn  branches  are  apt  to  be  less  charac- 
teristic ;- — I  have  attemi)tcd  to  draw  up  a  Key  relying  mostly  on  this 
character,  which  I  believe  will  be  helpful,  though  I  cannot  hope  that 
it  will  solve  all  the  difficulties. 

(a)  The  leaves  when  dry  may  be  convex  and  smooth  at  back,  not 
furrowed  nor  striate  nor  with  the  nerve  prominent.  In  this  case  they 
may  be  wdde,  short,  very  short-pointed,  and  closely  imbricated,  or 
they  may  be  more  or  less  longly  tapering,  and  while  imbricated,  less 
closely  so.  The  apex  is  more  or  less  distinctly  recurved.  The  species 
with  this  type  of  foliation  are  P.  filipcnduht,  P.  flexicaulis,  and  P. 
amblyacis. 

(c)  The  leaves  may  be  erect  and  more  or  less  rigidly  appressed, 
rigid,  not  fiexuose  nor  undulate,  with  the  nerve  stout  and  prominent 
at  back,  and  a  rather  clearly  marked  furrow  on  each  side  of  it,  so 
that  the  leaves  are  longitudinally  plicate.  A])ex  not  recurved.  P. 
crocea. 

(c)  The  leaves  may  be  erect  and  more  or  less  rigidly  appressed, 
but  less  closely  than  in  (b),  with  the  margins  more  or  less  waved 
and  undulate,  so  that  the  leaves  ai-e  not  convex  at  l)ack.  Some  forms 
ai)proach  P.  crocea,  but  as  a  rule  the  leaves  in  (c)  are  much  less  rigid 
and  straight,  less  closely  appressed  to  the  stem,  so  as  to  leave  marked 
interstices  between  them;  and  usually  the  acumen  is  longer  and  more 
fiexuose.     P.  flavo-Jiynhaia. 

(d)  The  leaves  when  dry  are  scarcely  altered  in  ])ositi()n,  being 
straight,  and  rigidly  divaricate,  not  appressed,  and  not  undulate  or 
fiexuose ;  they  are  le.ss  crowded  than  in  the  previous  species,  and  this 
with  the  slender  habit  renders  the  species  quite  distinct.  P.  niti- 
diu^cula. 

Kr.Y   TO   Species   under    (a). 

Extremely  slender,  subfiliform;  leaves  very  small,  nar- 
row, longly  and  finely  acuminate,  often  subpiliferous       2.     fiUprndula 

Moderately  slender;  shorter  and  much  more  rigid; 
leaves  wider,  gradually  tapering  to  a  short,  acute, 
but  not  finely  acuminate  nor  piliferous  point         ....       1.     flexicaulis 

Usually  robust;  branch  leaves  very  closely  imbricated 
(so  that  the  branches  are  terete),  very  wide  and 
short,  abruptly  ending  in  a  very  short,  pale  cusp 
or   mucro      3.     ambli/acis 

1.  Papillaria  flexicaulis   (Tayl.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii.  175. 

Syn.  Lc.skea  fUxicaidis  Tavl.  Ms.  Metcorium  flcxicaide  H.  f.  & 
W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  101   (i855);  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  460. 
The  description  of    this    in    the    Handbook    is    misleading,  as  it 
includes  P.  filipendida.     This  is,  indeed,  very  closely  allied,  and  I 


NECKERACEAE.  259 

have  found  the  separating  characters  assigned  to  the  two  mostly 
quite  unreliable.  The  breadth  of  the  auricles  and  their  denticulation 
give  no  satisfactory  results.  Brotherus  classes  P.  filipenduhi  with 
species  having  no  pale  border  to  the  leaves,  and  P.  fiexicaulis  with 
those  having  a  pale  border,  but  I  have  specimens  exactly  agreeing- 
with  the  original  of  P.ficxicduUs  showing  no  difference  whatever  in 
this  respect  from  P.  filipenduhi.  The  distinction  must  I  think  be 
based  principally  on  habit  and  partly  on  leaf  form.  I  have  examined 
the. type  of  LcrSkea  flexicauUs  Tayl.  in  Herl).  Hook.;  the  description 
in  the  Fl.  N.Z.  api)lies  admirably;  it  is  not  a  very  elongate  or  delicate 
plant;  frequently  yello\\'ish  in  colour,  but  sometimes — as  in  P.  fiUpcn- 
duld  usually — dull  olive  green,  with  the  leaves  (of  the  type  (a)  des- 
cribed in  the  Key)  broader  and  more  shortly  pointed  than  in  P.  fili- 
pendida,  in  fact  somewhat  intermediate  l)etween  that  and  P.  amblii- 
acvk  The  leaves  gradually  tapering  and  rigidly  divergent  at  the 
points  distinguish  both  species  from  /*.  (DHhli/ncis. 

The  upper  cells  in  P.  flexicauUs  are  almost  identical  with  those  of 
P.  c)y)cc(i,  but  the  pale  border  is  le.ss  marked. 

2.  Papillaria  filipendula  (11.  f.  <.^  W.)  Jaeg.  Aduml)r.  ii.  175. 

«vn.  Mcftonum  Filipcmluhi  II.  f.  *!^-  AV..  Fl.  Tasiii.  ii.  203 
(1860). 

I  have  pointed  out  the  distinctive  characti  rs  between  this  and  P. 
flexicauUs  above.  It  is  the  most  slender  and  delicaie  of  the  New 
Zealand  species,  though  attenuated  forms  of  P.  croccn  may  approach 
it  very  closely  in  this  respect. 

Neither  P.  flexicauUs  nor  P.  fiUpcnduhi,  judging  from  the  collec- 
tions I  have  received,  is  so  common  in  New  Zealand  as  the  remaining 
species. 

P.  fiUpcnduhi  is  found  also  in  Java. 

3.  Papillaria  amblyacis  (CM.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii.  171. 

Syn.  Xccicira  amhhjacis  CAT.  in  Linn,  xxxxvi.  521   (1869-70). 

This  although  somewhat  variable  in  size  and  leaf  disposition  is 
nearly  always  recognizable  at  once  ])y  the  terete,  julaceous  branches 
when  dry,  the  leaves  being  very  Inroad,  smooth  and  convex  at  back, 
very  closely  and  densely  imbricated,  with  a  very  short  and  abrupt, 
pale,  recurved  mucro  or  cuspidate  point.  The  plant  is  frequently 
yellow  or  orange,  though  less  so  than  in  the  following  species.  It  is 
often  robust,  with  stems  which  may  be  a  foot  in  length.  The  cells 
are  similar  to  those  of  P.  crocca.  The  nerve  is  longer  than  in  any  of 
the  species,  reaching  nearly  to  the  apex :  and  is  highly  pellucid. 

It  appears  to  be  common. 

■1.  Papillaria  crocea  (Hampe)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  171. 

Syn.  Piloirichum  croceum  Hampe  in  Linn,  xxv,  715  (1852). 
Meteorium  cuspidiferum  Tavl.  ]\Is.  (as  Xcckera)  H.  f.  & 
W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  iOl  (1855):  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  459. 
Papillaria    cuspidifera    Jaeg.    Adumbr.    ii.  176.      Xeckera 


260  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

kermadecensis  CM.  in  Bot.  Zeit.  1857,  p.  779.     Papillavia 
kenuddecensis  Jaeg.   Adumbr.   ii,   169.     Trucliypus-  Ilorn- 

schuchii  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linu.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  90  (1859). 

The  synonymy  (of  which  I  have  only  given  a  part)  is  very 
involved,  and  is  due  partly  to  the  supposition  that  two  species  were 
concerned,  one  in  the  East  Indies,  the  other  in  Australasia ;  the  former 
generally  kno^^^l  as  Papilhiria  cuspidifera,  the  latter  as  P.  kennade- 
censu.  Fleischer  (Musci.  .  .  von  Buitenz.,  iii,  770)  treats  P.  kerma- 
decensis (CM.)  as  "at  best  a  sub-species  of  P.  cuspidifera,  dis- 
tinguished by  the  plicate,  somewhat  incurved  loaves,  even  when 
moist."  The  Indian  plant  seems  in  fact  to  have  the  leaves  usually 
less  plicate  when  dry,  and  sometimes  not  or  scarcely  so  at  all,  whiiO 
in  the  Australasian  form  they  are  usually  very  markedly  so.  But  I 
have  Indian  specimens  with  the  leaves  quite  markedly  ])licate.  though 
less  so  than  in  the  most  pronounced  forms  from  Australasia ;  while 
on  the  other  hand  I  have  Australasian  i)lants,  notably  a  specimen  of 
T.  W.  N.  Beckett's  (Teremakau  Bush.  X.Z.,  No.  979)  which  is  as  free 
from  plicae  and  with  the  leaves  as  loo.se  (,not  appressed  and 
incurved)  as  any  forms  from  India:  and  intermediate  forms  are  not 
infrequent.  It  is  quite  certain  that  if  the  two  plants  were  to  be  kept 
apart  as  species  each  of  them  would  have  to  be  credited  to  both 
regions;  and  moreover  a  large  numlier  of  specimens  would  have  to 
be  admitted  to  be  equally  assignable  to  both  species. 

The  reason  of  their  having  been  separated  is  partly  based  on 
geographical  cimsiderations.  and  partly  no  doubt  owing  to  the  fact 
that  C  Mueller  in  (lescril)ing  .V.  kermadecensis  makes  no  comparison 
with  P.  cuspidifera,  and  it  therefore  became  assumed  that  it  was 
quite  distinct. 

C  Mueller  in  Linn,  xxxv,  615  (Beitr.  zur  ostaustralischen  Moos- 
flor.),  however,  gives  Met.  cuspidifcrum  Tayl.  in  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  101  as  a 
synonym  of  his  N.  kermadecensis,  so  that  at  that  date  he  had  recognized 
the  affinity  of  the  two,  though  this  did  not.  probal^ly,  involve  the 
conclusion  that  the  Indian  and  Australasian  plants  were  identical. 

The  form  referred  to  above  as  having  the  leaves  erect  but  not 
appressed,  and  not  plicate  when  dry,  is  likely  to  give  rise  to  difficulty 
when  tested  by  the  Key  given  above ;  it  will  however  be  distinguished 
from  the  species  under  (a)  by  the  leaves  being  scarcely  convex  at 
back,  and  not  closely  imbricated,  and  from  P.  favo-limhata  by  their 
not  being  undulate  or  flexuose.  and  much  less  densely  arranged. 

The  cells  in  the  upi)er  part  of  the  leaf  in  P.  crocea  are  short 
(2X1  ai^c^  3X1),  irregularly  rhomboid,  and  are  rendered  exceed- 
ingly opaque  and  obscure  l)y  dense,  low  papillae,  so  that  the  walls 
appear  very  pellucid  by  comparison.  There  is  a  pale  border  of  2-3 
rows  of  cells  round  most  of  the  leaf. 

Pilofriclium  croceum  Hampe  seems  to  have  passed  almost  unno- 
ticed by  authors;  principally  perhaps  because  C  Mueller  (Linn. 
xxxv,  622)  refers  to  it  as  synonymous  Avith  Met.  flexicaule  Fl.  N.Z. 
This  however  is  not  the  case.  I  have  examined  the  type  in  herb. 
Hampe ;  it  is  quite  distinct  from  P.  flexicaulis;  but  is  entirely  identi- 
cal with  Met.  cuspidifcrum  and  Xeckera  kermadecensis,  and  must 
have  priority  over  both  these  names.    The  date  given  by  Paris  (Index, 


NECKERACEAE.  261 

Ed.  ii,  p.  353)  for  Hampe's  name,  viz.  1862,  it  is  rather  vital  to  note, 
is  an  error;  it  should  be  1852. 

This  species,  too,  is  common  in  New  Zealand. 

5.  Papillaria  flavo-limbata  (C.  M.  &  Hampe)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  171. 

Syn.  Xeckera  favo-limhata  CM.  &  Hampe  in  Linn,  xxvi,  502 
(1853).  Traclujpus  cerinus  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 
iv,  91  (1859).  Meteorium  cenniun  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  Tasm., 
ii,  203.  Meteorium  cmpidiferum  var.  ccrinuvi  Hook,  f., 
Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  459. 

This  is  the  most  robust  of  the  New  Zealand  species,  though  at 
times  it  may  be  quite  slender,  and  is  frequently  provided  with  abun- 
dant, long,  filiform,  flagellate  branches;  it  is  often  of  a  rich  orange 
yellow.  That  the  size  or  habit  is  not  more  than  a  (luestion  of  tem- 
porary or  local  conditions  is  evident  from  a  Tasmanian  si)ecimen  I 
possess  having  the  branches  on  one  side  of  the  tuft  extremely  robust 
and  turgid,  and  gradually  passing  off — on  the  other  side — into  an 
extremely  attenuated  form  like  P.  filipenduJa. 

The  turgidity  of  the  branclus  is  caused  by  the  exceedingly  close 
phyllotaxy,  while  the  leaves,  though  extremely  numerous,  are  not  by 
any  means  closely  iml)ricated,  but  rather  rigidly  spaced  and  set  apart 
from  one  another.  The  nerve  is  prominent  at  the  back  as  in  P.  cru- 
cea,  and  occasionally  slender  forms  are  not  easy  to  separate  from 
that,  lull  nearly  always  the  habit  is  very  distinct,  the  leaves  being 
decidedly  undulate  and  flexuose,  with  the  margins  often  recurved 
and  waved,  so  that  the  back  of  the  leaf  is  not  at  all  markedly  convex. 
Tht'  pale  (or  yellowish)  border  to  the  leaf  is  also  much  more  strongly 
marked  than  in  the  other  species.  The  upper  cells  are  of  much  the 
same  character,  but  are  more  elongate,  and  while  not  more  opaque  are 
still  more  obscure  and  ill  defined,  owing  to  the  papillae. 

Mr.  G.  0.  K.  Sainsbury  has  j)ointed  out  to  me  a  remarkable  fea- 
ture of  a  plant  gathered  by  him  in  Wairoa  Co.,  Ilawkes  Bay,  which 
1  find  on  examination  to  be  fairly  constant  throughout  the  species, 
and  to  constitute  in  fact  a  specific  character.  ]\Iost  specimens  show 
here  and  there,  principally  at  the  apices  of  the  less  robust  branches, 
a  number  of  leaves  ending  in  piliferous,  flexuose,  more  or  less  hyaline 
hair-i)oints,  as  in  a  good  many  allied  species.  The  extreme  apex  of 
most  of  these  hair-points,  however,  in  P.  ftavo-limbata,  is  curiously 
branched  or  forked,  ending  in  two  (or  three)  very  short  branches, 
which  are  usually  more  or  less  at  right-angles  to  the  shaft,  or  some- 
times slightly  recurved,  reminding  one  somewhat  of  the  barbed  apices 
of  the  leaves  of  Aniitricliut  curtipenduhi.     (Plate  X,  fig.  7.) 

It  is  confined  to  Australasia,  and  is  common  in  both  Islands. 

6.  Papillaria  nitidiuscula  Broth.  MS.  in  sched.,  sp.  nov.   (Plate  X, 
fig.  6.) 

Gracilis,  soedide  vel  flavo-viridis,  subnitens.  Rami  secondarii 
dimorphi,  alteri  serotini  corticoli  perbreves,  robustiusculi,  densifolii; 
alteri  (plurimi)  penduli.  usque  ad  20  cm.  longi,  pergraciles,  flexuosi, 
laxiuscule  pinnatim  ramulosi,  ramulis  circa  1  cm.  longis,  saepe  atten- 
iiatis.     Folia  ramea  atquc  ramulina  subsimilia,  e  basi  latissime  valde 


262  BRYOLOGY   OF    XE\V   ZEALAND. 

aurieulata  subtriangiilaria,  leniter  plicata,  in  acumen  angustum,  foliis 
superioribus  saepe  filiforme,  substrictiim,  ereeto-patens,  siceiim  madi- 
dumque  rigide  divarieatuni  produeta.  Costa  plusniinusve  notata,  dinii- 
diam  partem  folii  plerumque  attingens.  Folii  margines  apud  auriculas 
denticulati,  superne  minute  erosi,  hand  denticulati.  Cellulae  superi- 
ores  sat  distinctae,  nee  valde  obscurae  nee  opacae,  anguste  rhomboi- 
deae  vel  lineari-rhomboideae,  parietibus  firmis  nee  valde  inerassatis, 
lumine  dorso  saepe  papillis  1-3  altiusculis  praedito ;  marginales  baud 
pallidiores;  basilares  sensim  breviores,  paullo  latiores,  ad  basim 
auricularum  plures  latiuseuli,  breviores,  parietibus  valde  inerassatis, 
porosis,  sinuosis.     Fructus  ignotus. 

Hab. :  On  tree  in  scrub,  Ballina,  N.S.W.,  Julv,  1900 ;  AV.  W.  Watts 
(Type).  Trees,  Skinner's  Creek,  Richmond  R.,  Ballina,  N.S.W.,  May, 
1897,  W.  AV.  Watts,  Mosses  of  N.S.  Wales,  No.  1194,  as  PapiUaria 
intricata  :\litt.  North  Auckland,  N.Z.,  H.  B.  MatthcAvs,  1925  (No. 
251). 

The  New  Zealand  specimen  was  sent  me  by  Mr.  G.  0.  K.  Sains- 
bury,  among  mosses  collected  by  ]\Ir.  ^Matthews  in  the  north  of  Auck- 
land, ])ut  without  closer  localization.  I  recognized  it  as  something 
different  from  the  known  N.Z.  si)ecies.  and  was  able  to  identify  it 
with  the  Balliim  i)lant.  collected  in  1900,  to  which  Brotherus  had 
given  the  ]\IS.  name.  I  also  recognized  the  same  species  in  the  earlier 
Ballina  specimen,  distrilmted  as  P.  infricafa  Mitt.,  det.  Brotherus. 
The  Sainoan  P.  intricata,  however,  has  the  leaves  half-twisted,  both 
moist  and  dry,  and  has  quite  different  areolation. 

The  tyi)e  plant  differs  from  the  two  others  in  having  a  prepon- 
derance of  the  very  short,  robust,  densely  foliate,  corticolous  branches, 
which  appear  to  be  the  first  formed,  the  long,  pendulous,  slender  ones 
appearing  later.  The  Ballina  1194  has  a  very  few  of  these;  the  N.Z. 
specimen  does  not  show  them,  due  probably  to  the  whole  plant  not 
having  been  collected.  ' 

The  si)ecies,  although  at  first  sight  not  unlike  very  slender  forms 
of  P.  crocca,  and  P.  fiavo-Iimhata,  is  really  very  distinct,  especially  in 
the  areolation.  In  all  the  others  the  upper  cells  are  highly  opaque 
with  dense,  low  papillae :  in  the  present  plant,  though  slightly  obscure 
and  ill-defined,  this  is  due  to  the  cell  walls  being  of  much  the  same 
colour  and  translucency  as  the  lumen,  not  to  the  papillae,  Avhieh  are 
of  quite  a  different  nature,  one  or  two,  rarely  three,  on  the  dorsal  face 
of  the  lumen  of  many  of  the  cells,  so  that  the  back  of  the  leaf,  seen 
in  profile,  is  distantly  but  (juite  distinctly  muricate.  The  basal  cells 
are  not  greatly  altered  in  character,  but  are  rather  more  obscure  and 
darker  than  the  upper  ones,  in.stead  of  being,  as  in  all  the  other 
species,  paler.  The  position  of  the  leaves,  very  difficult  to  describe, 
is  highly  characteristic ;  they  are  much  less  closely  set  than  in  the 
other  s])ecies,  and  when  dry,  as  well  as  in  the  moist  state  the  broadly 
auricled  base  stands  away  from  the  stem  or  branch  and  is  then 
abruptly  contracted  to  the  long,  narrow,  straight  lamina  and  acumen, 
suberect  and  spreading  but  not  appressed,  so  as  to  give  a  bristly 
appearance  to  the  branch  under  the  lens.  In  the  more  slender 
branches  the  leaf  acumen  becomes  almost  setaceous. 

*  Specimens  sent  later  from  the  same  locality  show  these  branches  well. 


I 


i 


NECKERACEAE.  263 

Meteorh'm  Doz.  &  Molk.,  Muse.  Arch.  Iiid.  ined.,  p.  157, 

emend.  Broth. 

Meteorium  nitens  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  101   (1855)  :  Handb.  X.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  460.     (Plate  X,  fig.  8.) 

Sj'ii.  Pilofrichella  nitens  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  772. 

This  rare  ])hint  so  far  as  I  am  aware  is  known  only  from  a  couple 
of  stems  in  Wilson's  herbarium  at  the  Brit.  Museum,  labelled  "  N. 
Zeald.,  Sinclair,  1850.""  The  plant  does  not  ])elong-  to  Pilotrichella 
as  now  understood ;  and  while  its  position  is  not  quite  certain  and 
perhaps  cannot  be  until  fruit  is  found,  it  appears  to  be  nearer  to 
some  species  of  ]\Ieteorium  in  its  limited  sense  than  to  any  other 
genus,  and  should,  I  think,  provisionally  at  least,  l)e  retained  there. 
The  leaves  are  less  concave  and  the  branches  less  turgid  than  is  usual 
in  the  grnus  as  defined  by  Fleischer;  and  the  cells,  though  usually 
unii)upillate  have  occasionally  two  or  even  three  papillae  on  the 
lumen.  It  is  probable  that  it  would  come  under  the  genus  Chrysoela- 
dium  Fleisch..  under  which  are  segregated  several  of  the  species  of 
]\[eteorium  (as  understood  by  Brotherus)  to  which  the  Xew  Zealand 
])lant  has  perhaps  the  elosest  affiniiy.  Fruit  however  is  needed  before 
the  true  i)osition  can  be  certainly  ascertained. 

The  stems  are  .■5-4  inches  long,  evidently  ereei)ing  or  pendulous, 
with  very  densely  arranged,  very  e(iual  branches,  about  5mm.  long, 
not  spreading  but  suberect  and  almost  appressed  to  the  stem,  so  that 
the  frond  is  very  nariow;  the  branehes  are  tai)ering,  slightly  curved 
when  dry ;  very  densely  foliate,  but  not  turgid  or  terete  as  in  most 
species  of  Meteorium.  The  branch  leaves  are  ovate-lanceolate,  rather 
fjuickly  mirrowed  to  a  short,  fine,  usually  half-twisted,  cuspidate, 
very  finely  denticulate  point.  They  are  lightly  jilicate  when  moisl. 
more  strongly  but  irregularly  so  when  dry;  the  margin  is  slightly 
undulate  and  here  and  there  narrowly  recurved ;  the  base  is  slightly 
but  not  widely  aui'iculate.  the  small,  not  strongly  marked  auricles 
being  denticulate  ai  margin.  The  leaves  are  imbricateil  all  round  the 
branches,  and  are  erect,  and  rather  closely  im])ricated,  in  no  way  com- 
planate,  spreading  nor  reflexed.  The  nerve  reaches  about  half-way  or 
more,  and  is  thin,  but  quite  distinct.  The  upper  cells  are  extremely 
small  and  narrovr.  linear,  not  opaque  nor  obscure,  mostly  with  a 
single  papilla  (more  rarely  2  or  3)  on  the  lumen;  the  papillae  though 
extremely  minute  are  quite  well  nmrked,  so  that  the  leaf  is  distinctly 
though  very  finely  muriculate  at  back.  The  alar  cells  are  short, 
isodiametrical.  obscure,  forming  quite  avcU  marked,  but  not  very 
clearly  defined  auricles.     X'^o  flowers  or  fruit  have  been  found. 

The  nearest  species  are  perhaps  M.  pinnatum  Broth.  &  Par.  and 
M.  kiusmense  Broth.  &  Par.  from  Japan  and  Formosa. 

It  is  perha])s  worth  while  mentioning  that  M.  Bailey i  (Broth.) 
Broth,  from  Queensland,  while  quite  different  in  habit  and  leaf  form 
is  the  nearest  species  in  geographical  distribution — in  fact  the  only 
other  Australasian  species  of  the  genus;  and  it  also  has  the  cells 
occasionally  at  least  2-3-papillate,  as  in  the  present  species. 

M.  niten.s  was  gathered  in  the  Xorth  I.,  according  to  the  Handbook 
N.Z.  Fl.     X^o  ilearer  locality  is  specified. 


264  BRYOLOGY   OF   NE\V  ZEALAND. 

EXCLUDED    SPECIES. 

Meieorium  molle  =  Wcymoutliia  mollis. 
M.  cuspidifcrum  ==  PapiUaria  crocea. 
M.  flejcicaule  =  PapiUaria  flexicaulis. 

M.  pusillum  =  Tetrapliidopsis  pusilla. 

ORTHORRHYNCHiU'ii   Keiclidt.    ill  Verli.    zool.    bot.  Ges.    Wieii,  1868, 
p.  115. 

Syn.  Pliyllogonium  Brid.  Bry.  univ.  ii,  p.  671   (1827)  p.p. 

The  mosses  of  the  sub-family  Phyllogoniae  of  Neckeraceae  form  a 
very  distinet  group,  formerly  all  placed  under  Phj'llogonium  Brid., 
characterized  by  the  exceedingly  dense,  distichous,  equitant,  boat- 
shaped  leaves  usually  possessing  a  very  brilliant  sheen,  and  so  regu- 
larly and  closely  imbricate  that  a  stem  or  branch  may  be  easily  taken 
for  a  single  minute  fern-frond  or  leaf;  Avhile  the  fruiting  characters 
are  equally  marked. 

Reichhardt  separated  the  New  Zealand  form  from  Phyllogonium 
as  Orthorrhynchium  gen.  iiov.,  on  grounds  which  (in  addition  to 
geographical  distribution)  Avould  if  constant  certainly  justify  their 
generic  segregation.  Unfortunately  several  of  the  characters  on 
which  he  founded  it  are  scarcely  reliable,  while  P.  cylindricum  Lindl)., 
w^hich  Brotherus  places  under  Orthorrhynchium,  forms  a  rather 
uncomfortable  link  between  the  two  genera  both  geographically  and 
taxonomically. 

Orthorrhynchium    elegans     (H.  f.  &  W.)  Rcichdt.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Phyllogonium  elegans  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.  iii, 
548  (1844) ;  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  102;  Haiidb.  X.Z.  FL,  p.  462. 

This  very  pretty  little  moss  is  found  in  boih  Islands,  and  is  gener- 
ally considered  an  endemic  plant ;  but  it  is  more  proliable  that  it  is  a 
species  with  wide  distribution,  and  that  most  of  the  allied,  geogra- 
phical species  are  identical  Avith  it,  or  at  most  very  slightly  different 
geographical  races.  In  this  case  it  will  have  a  wide  distribution  in 
Australasia  and  Oceania,  extending  even  to  Ceylon  (0.  Xictneri 
CM.).  The  fruit  is  produced  at  the  back  of  the  frond,  on  a  very 
short  seta,  so  as  to  be  easily  concealed  among  the  fronds ;  the  calyptra 
is  densely  hairy. 

The  apex  of  the  frond  or  branch  is  sometimes  broad  and  subtrun- 
eate,  at  others  narrowed  and  obtusely  rounded ;  in  the  latter  case  the 
whole  branch  has  the  appearance  of  a  microscopic  Harts-tongue 
fern. 

The  only  New  Zealand  moss  at  all  likely  to  be  confused  w4th  it  is 
Catagonium  politum  (Hook.  f.  &  W.),  which  apart  from  the  fruit 
inay  at  times  very  closely  resemble  it.  That  species,  however,  is  nearly 
always  laxer  and  more  elongate,  the  leaves  not  quite  so  closely  and 
densely  equitant,  and  A^dth  a  distinct  recuiwed  mucro,  which  is  want- 
ing in  the  present  plant.  The  fruit  of  the  Catagonium  is  longly 
exserted  and  quite  different,  but  both  species  are  most  commonly 
found  sterile. 


NECKERACEAE.  265 

Leptodon  Mohr,  Observ.,  p.  27  (1803). 

Leptodon  Smithii     (Dicks.)     Mohr,  op.  et  loc.  cit. ;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  99; 
liandb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  458. 

Syn.  Hijijuum  Smithii  Dicks.  PI.  crypt.  Fasc.  ii,  p.  10  (1791). 
Leptodon  novae-seelandiae  CM.  in  Hedwig.  xli,  131  (1902) 
fide  Brotherus. 

This  well  known  plant  is  usually  recognizable  at  once  by  its  small, 
rounded  leaves  with  punctiform  cells  and  short  single  nerve,  and  by 
its  remarkable  circinate  incurving  of  the  densely  pinnate  branches 
when  dry,  though  this  character  is  very  occasionally  scarcely  marked. 
Ir  varies  considerably  in  size;  Leptodon  novae-seehtndiae  C.]M.  is  one 
oi'  the  very  small  forms,  but  we  have  similar  ones  in  p]uroi)e.  ]\Iinute- 
Icaved  I'lagelliform  branches  are  often  present.  The  fruit  appears  to 
be  rather  rarely  produced,  as  is  the  case  in  some  other  parts  of  its 
dis- libuiion;  when  present  it  is  often  almost  concealed  among  the 
brr.nches,  owing  to  the  very  short  seta. 

The  gcograi)hical  distribution  is  very  wide:  it  is  found  in  many  of 
Ihc  warmer  temperate  regions  of  p]urope,  Africa  and  S.  America,  but 
ib  i'ather  curiously  absent  from  Asia  (except  the  Caucasus)  and 
North  America. 

Alsia  Knightii  Lindb.  n.  sp.  MS.  in  herb.  "New  Zealand,  leg.  Ch. 
Knight,"  belongs  here. 

Neckera  Hedw.  Fund,  ii,  93   (1782). 

Ki:y. 

(  Leaves  deeply  and  regularly  transversely  undulate, 

1   -  more  or  less  acutely  acuminate 1.  liymenodonta 

(Leaves  not  undulate,  very  obtuse       2 

Leaves  narrowed   above  to   a   very  obtuse,   widely 

f         rounded  apex,  capsule  exserted 2.  laevigata 

"  Leaves  more  or  less  truncate  with  a  short,  usually 

(  obtuse  apiculus;    capsule  immersed       3.  Broicnii 

1.  Neckera  hymenodonta  CM.  in  Bot.  Zeit.  1851.  p.  561. 

!Syn.  Neckera  pennnta  H.  f.  &  \V.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  103;  et  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  463  (nee  Hedw.). 

Very  closely  allied  to  the  European  and  X.  American  A.  pennata, 
but  differing  in  the  peristome  characters,  the  Australasian  plant  hav- 
ing the  processes  of  the  inner  peristome  better  developed,  and  half 
the  length  of  the  outer  teeth.  The  sirongly  undulate,  pointed  leaves 
at  once  se])arate  it  from  the  two  following  species. 

It  is  a  frequent  moss  on  trees. 

2.  Neckera  laevigata  H.  f.  &  W..  FL  N.Z.,  ii,  103;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL, 

p.  463.     (Plate  X,  fig.  9.) 

Readily  known  by  its  smooth,  not  undulate,  often  decurved-falcate 
leaves,  and  its  quite  exserted  capsule.  A  very  slender,  elongate  form 
occurs,  but  apparentlj^  is  rare.  I  have  it  from  an  unlocalized  habitat 
in  the  North  I.,  from  Brown's  herbarium.  The  peristome  and  general 
structural  characters  show  no  departure  from  X.  laevigata.  I  know 
of  no  other  record  of  the  species  from  the  North  I. 


266  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

3.  Neckera  Brownii  Dixon  sp.  nov.     (Plate  X,  fig.  10.) 

A  -V.  hicvigata  differt  tlicea  omnino  fere  inimersa.  fol.  i:)erichae- 
lialibus  internis  vix  attenuatis,  apicibus  divergenti])us;  foliis  apiee 
plus  miimsve  truneatis,  apieulo  perbrevi  lato  nunc  obtuso  nunc  bene 
evoluto,  acuto. 

Hab. :  South  of  Kennedy's  Bush  on  bark  of  trees,  Christchureh, 
Canterbury:  coll.  11.  Brown  ter.  Port  Cooper.  Canterbury:  coll.  T.  G. 
Wright  (f).  South  I.,  without  further  locality,  unnamed  in  R. 
Brown 's  herbarium. 

I  have  for  some  time  supposed  this  to  be  a  form  merely  of  A'.  laevi- 
gata, of  which  it  has  the  general  habit  and  appearance,  as  well  as  the 
leaf  structure.  Closer  examination,  however,  shows  it  to  be  clearly 
distinct.  In  X.  laeviyafa  the  inner  perichaetial  leaves  are  gradually 
attenuated,  quite  erect,  so  that  the  perichaetium  is  tapering  and  nar- 
rowed above ;  and  the  capsule  is  quite  exserted  on  a  seta  about  ecpial 
to  its  own  length.  In  the  present  species  the  perichaetial  leaves  are 
much  more  shortly  and  broadly  pointed,  and  are  divergent  at  apex, 
so  that  the  i)erichaetium,  when  the  fruit  is  mature,  is  in  no  way  nar- 
rowed above,  and  the  capsule  is  immersed — at  any  rate  as  far  as  the 
orifice. — the  ro.strate  lid,  or  when  deoperculate  the  peristome  only, 
being  exserted.  The  structure  of  the  capsule  and  i)eristoine  appt'ars 
to  be  identical  with  X.  laevigata. 

The  leaves  of  X.  laevigata  are  often  falcate,  depressed  on  each 
side  of  the  stem ;  they  are  very  concave,  and  widely  oval,  above 
gi-adually  but  very  slightly  narrowed  to  a  rounded  very  obtuse  apex 
which  is  entire  or  faintly  and  irregularly  denticulate.  In  X.  Brownii 
the  general  leaf  character  and  structure  is  very  much  the  same;  but 
the  summit  is  pretty  constantly  dift'ennt,  being  somewhat  truncate 
instead  of  being  gradually  narrowed,  and  rising,  in  the  middle  apex, 
to  a  small  point  or  ai)iculus,  which  may  be  very  obtuse  and  incon- 
spicuous, but  in  some  leaves  at  least  is  quite  marked  and  jirominent 
(ef.  Plate  X,  fig.  10.).  The  upper  part  of  the  leaf  is  either  entire 
or  finely  and  fairly  regularly  crenulate-denticulate.  This  form  of 
apex  is  quite  a  frequent  one  in  Neckera,  though  it  does  not  ol)tain  in 
the  other  N.Z.  species. 

The  plant  which  I  have  made  the  type  of  the  species  is  one  col- 
lected by  Brown  and  labelled  by  him  "Neckera  new  species;  nerve- 
less, and  the  apex  more  rounded ;  capsule  immersed ' '  accompanied  by 
a  neat  little  sketch  "drawn  by  W.  Halliburton."  Brown  had  seized 
at  least  the  most  salient  characters.  1  have  not  found  any  difference 
in  the  nerve  from  X.  laevigata.  Of  two  further  specimens  in  Brown's 
herbarium,  one  was  unnamed,  the  other  labelled  '' Xeckera  planifolia," 
but  there  is  nothing  to  indicate  whether  this  was  intended  to  be  a 
new  MS.  name. 

The  specimen  from  Port  Coo]K'r  was  sent  to  me  some  time  ago 
with  a  number  of  other  New  Zealand  mos-ses^  collected  I  believe  by 
T.  6.  Wright;  under  the  name  of  "  Xeckera  laevigata." 

The  distribution  would  seem  at  present  to  be  limited  to  a  com- 
paratively small  area  in  the  South  I. 


NECKERACEAE.  -67 

HoMALiA  Bry.  cur.,  fase.  44-45  (1850)  ;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  483 

(as  Omalia). 

The  genus  Homalia  is  separated  from  Xcekera  on  rather  narrow 
grounds,  but  the  New  Zc-ahmd  species  are  easily  known  by  their 
smaller  size,  short  cells,  and  mueh  denser  foliation.  The  capsule  is 
exserted  on  a  long  seta,  but  the  fiiiit  is  too  rarely  produced  for  this 
to  be  of  much  practical  value. 

The  Key  in  the  Handbook  appears  to  me  of  little  help;  the  leaves 
in  H.  puIchcUa  are  often  i)ale  green;  and  the  leaves  in  //.  (niricuJaia 
are  frequently  denticulate. 

Kiev. 

(  Leaves  oblong,  cultrifoim,  widely  laterally  spread- 

1   .'  ing        1.  faJcifoUa 

(  Leaves  obovate-rotund,  very  densely  Imbricate     2 

,  Slender,    leaves    usually    under    1    mm.    in    length, 

I  sharply  unequally  denticulate      '2.  piiJcheUa 

'^   ■)  More  robust,  leaves  1-2  mm.  long,  entire  or  finely 

(  crenulate-denticulate  3.  (iiirinilnta 

1.  Homalia  falcifolia   (II.   f.  &   W.)    II.    i.   .v    W.,    Fl.   .\.Z.   ii,   115; 

Hand!).  N.  Z.  Fl.  j).  INJ. 

Syn.  Ihipnnm  fdlcifoUum  IT.  f.  &  W.  in  Loud,  .lourn.  Hot.  iii, 
554   (1844). 

(^uite  different  from  the  other  two  species  in  the  oblong,  cultri- 
form,  distichous  leaves,  widely  spreading  away  from  the  stem  and 
with  the  apex  recurved  and  In-oad ;  entire  and  nerveless;  it  is  also 
very  glossy,  and  much  more  robust  than  //.  piiJcJuJId.  Seta  about 
1  cm.   long;  capsule  short,  horizontal. 

Frecjucnt  in  both  Islands,  but  commoner  in  the  Northern. 

Distrib.  Tasmania.  There  is  a  single  undoubted  Tasmanian  speci- 
men in  the  K<w  collection. 

2.  Homalia  pulchella     II.  i".  .^  W..  Fl.  N.Z.  ii.,  114  (1855);  Handb. 

N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  483. 

Svn.  Jlookcria  }junctuta  H.  f.  &  \V.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii, 
550    (1844). 

The  most  slender  of  the  three  species,  usually  growing  in  dense, 
neat,  dull  dark  green  i)atches;  very  rarely  fruiting.  Quite  distinct 
from  //.  falcifolia,  but  by  no  means  so  easy  to  distinguish  from  small 
forms  of  //.  auriculata,  which  is  usually  distinguishable  by  its  size 
alone.  The  leaves  in  //.  auricidata  have  one  side  of  the  base  incurved 
and  expanded,  forming  a  distinct  auricle;  but  this,  though  far  less 
conspicuous,  is  present  in  //.  puUlicUa.  Both  species  have  a  wide, 
rather  indistinct  nerve,  reaching  about  half-way  and  very  similar 
areolation.  The  upper  margin  in  the  present  species  is  finely  but 
acutely,  unequally  denticulate,  while  that  of  H.  auriculdta  is  either 
entire  or  finely  (and  more  evenly)  crenulate-denticulate. 

Probably  common  in  both  Islands. 

It  occurs  in  Norfolk  Island,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  record 
for  Tasmania  be  correct.  There  are  no  Tasmanian  specimens  in  our 
national  collections  in  London. 


268  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

3.  Homalia  auriculata  H.  f.  &  W,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  115  (1855)  ;  Handb. 
S.Z.  FL,  p.  4S-d. 

Vevy  much  like  a  robust  form  of  the  last  (q.v.)  ;  it  has  a  tcndency 
to  turn  an  orange  brown. 

It  has  not,  I  believe,  been  found  in  fruit,  and  is  only  known  from 
the  North  L,  where  it  is  endemic  and  apparently  not  common.  Speci- 
mens so  named  in  herb.  Schimi)cr  at  Kew  belong  to  H.  puJcliella.  H. 
auriculata  is  endemic  in  New  Zealand.  H.  pulcliella  is  recorded  from 
Tasmania  and  Norfolk  I. ;  and  H.  falcifolia  from  Tasmania. 

EXCLUDED     SPECIES. 

H.  ohlongi folia  =  Porotrichum  ohJongifoUum. 

PoROTRicHUM  Bry.  jav.  ii.  69  (1863). 

Brotherus  has  referred  Homalia  oblongifolia  H.  f.  &  \V.  recently 
to  Porotrichum.  and  I  think  with  reason,  as  the  leaves  resemble  those 
of  some  of  the  species  of  that  genus  very  closely,  and  the  fruit  agrees. 
The  limits,  however,  of  some  of  the  genera  of  this  alliance,  Neckera — 
Homalia — Porotrichum — Pinnatella — Thamnium,  &c.,  are  often  very 
difficult — perhaps  impossible — to  define  clearly.  Porotrichum  is  still 
more  closely  allied  to  Thamnium,  but  is  principally  separated  by  the 
peristome  tecih,  densely  transversely  striolate  for  some  distance  up  in 
Thamnium,  i)apillose  in  Porotrichum  and  not  striolate,  or  quite  at  the 
base  only. 

Porotrichum  oblongifolium  (II.  f.  &  W.)  Broth.  MS.  in  Herb.  Kew, 
comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Homalia  oblongifolia  H.  f.  .S:  W.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  115  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  483  (as  Omalia).  Hookeria  punctata 
var.   ft    H.  f.  &  W.  in  Loud.  Journ.  Bot.  iii,  554. 

The  resemblance  to  Homalia  pulchclla,  which  the  authors  describe, 
is  rather  marked  at  first  view,  but  becomes  slight  on  closer  examina- 
tion. Viewed  with  the  lens  the  plant  in  its  smaller  forms  may  look 
very  much  like  //.  pulchclla,  but  the  narrower,  oblong  leaves,  less 
closely  imbricate,  will  distinguish  it;  and  in  its  better  developed  and 
normal  forms  the  highly  undulate  leaves,  both  moist  and  dry,  at  once 
separate  it.  In  form  the  leaves  are  quite  different.  In  Homalia  pul- 
cliella they  are  widely  rotund  and  si)athulate  from  a  much  narrower 
base ;  here  they  are  oblong  from  a  much  wider  base ;  the  nerve  also  is 
very  robust  and  reaches  to  near  the  ai)ex ;  and  the  apiculus  is  much 
longer  and  very  acute,  and  the  denticulations  sharper. 

The  form  of  the  leaves  and  their  undulation,  which  is  often 
remarkably  pronounced,  will  separate  it  also  from  species  of  Tham- 
nium. 

The  branches  frequently  become  flagelliform,  with  minute  spalhu- 
late  non-undulated  leaves. 

It  ap])ears  to  be  rare,  and  confined  to  the  Northern  I. 

"  Tliamnidium  opacum  Schimp.  ]\IS.,  Hj/pnum  sinuosum  Ilpe.  in 
lift.,  X'ova  Zeelandia,  No.  227;  Knight,  1867,"  in  herb.  Schimp.  at 
Kew,  is  this  species. 


NECKERACEAE.  269 

Thamxium  Bry.  Eur.,  fasc.  49-51  (1852). 

The  only  New  Zealand  species  included  in  the  Handbook  N.Z.  Fl. 
is  IsotJiecium  pandum  H.  f.  &  AV.,  but  one  or  two  species  have  been 
added  to  the  list  in  later  publications. 

■    :  Key. 

/  Plants  very  delicate,  with  straggling  branching; 
leaves  distant,  complanate;  flagelliform  bran- 
ches  frequent  1.  piimiliim 

Plants    and    leaves   larger,    or    if    small,    densely 

branched  and  dendroid       2 

Robust,  rigid  plant;  leaves  large,  2-3  mm.,  deeply 
plicate  when  dry;  nerve  reaching  about  'i  of 
leaf,   tapering  above  4.     bacuUfenim 

Smaller  but  often  elongate  plants;    nerve  ceasing 

just  below  apex,  scarcely  narrowed  above       3 

Leaves  usually  complanate,  widely  elliptic  or  sub- 

spathulate,  usually  broader  above  the  middle....       2.  latifolium 

Leaves  less  complanate,  irregularly  plicate  when 
dry,  ovate-oblong,  usually  broadest  below  the 
middle  3.  pandum 

1.  Thamnium  pumilum  (II.  f.  &  W.)  Par.  Ind.  p.  1272. 

Syn.  Isothecium  pumilum  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  Tasm.  ii,  206  (1858)_. 
Neckera  rivalis  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.  iv,  87 
(1859). 

This  species  was  originally  described  from  Tasmania,  and  has 
been  found  in  Australia.  It  has  not  been  recorded  from  New  Zealand, 
but  I  have  found  a  stem,  mixed  up  with  Bartramia,  Ilbaphidostegium, 
&c.,  in  R.  Brown's  herbarium,  which  undoul)tedly  belon<?s  here.  The 
gatherinju:  was  unlocalized,  and  may  be  assumed  to  have  been  in  the 
South  I.,  as  Brown  was  in  the  4ial)it  of  indicating  all  his  North  I. 
collections.  It  is  a  much  more  delicate  species  than  any  of  the  others, 
with  slender,  trailing  stems,  and  small,  distant,  complanate  leaves, 
narrower  than  in  2\  latifulium,  more  acuminate  than  in  2\  pduduin, 
and  differing  fi-om  both  in  the  neiwe,  which  is  more  .slender  and 
distinctly  tapering  above,  where  it  is  usually  rapidly  narrowed  and 
frequently  forked ;  and  generally  ceasing  at  a  greater  distance  below 
the  apex.  In  general  form  and  structure  the  leaves  are  otherwise 
much  like  those  of  the  most  slender  forms  of  T.  hitifolium. 

Fleischer  (Musci  ....  von  Buitenz.  iii,  933)  cites  Xcckera  rivalis 
Mitt,  in  the  synonymy  T.  pwnilum  with  a  (juery;  overlooking  the 
fact  that  Mitten  himself  cites  If;oth€cium  pumilum  H.  f.  &  W.  as  a 
sj'nonym.  Mitten  in  placing  it  under  Neckera  was  oliliged  to  give  it 
a  new  specific  name,  the  combination  Xeckcni  pumila  being  already 
preoccupied. 

The  plant  on  account  of  its  slender  habit  and  sterility  may  quite 
likely  have  been  overlooked.  •  j 

2.  Thamnium  latifolium  (Bry.  jav.)  Par.  Ind..  p.  1271. 

Syn.  Porotrichum  liitifolium  Bry.  jav.  ii,  69  (1863). 

Next  to  T.  pumilum  the  smallest  of  the  four  species,  and  in  some 
forms  very  like  that,  but  distinguishable  as  noted  above;  it  is  always 
Brv— 2 


270  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

more  slender  (in  the  typical  form)  than  the  following  two,  and  is 
more  closely  branched  than  T.  pandum.  The  characters  given  in  the 
Key  will  I  think  always  separate  it  from  that  species. 

Var.  elongatum  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  xlii,  106  (1915). 

In  addition  to  the  locality  given  for  this  very  striking  var.  in 
the  work  cited,  I  have  received  a  specimen  from  Mitten's  herbarium, 
labelled  "Isotliecium  pandum  H.  f.  &  W.,  New  Zealand,  Kirk,"  which 
certainly  belongs  to  this  variety,  and  not  to  T.  pandum.  In  habit  it 
much  resembles  T.  pandum,  but  is  more  tlexuose,  with  markedly  com- 
planate  leaves,  which  agree  in  structure  and  form  with  T.  latifolium. 

The  cells  in  the  present  species  are  nearly  always  more  regular 
in  form  than  in  T.  pandum,  and  are  also  usually  more  regularly 
arranged  in  longitudinal  rows  (best  seen  near  margin  in  upper  part 
of  leaf,  and  most  easily  observed  when  the  leaf  is  slightly  out  of 
focus). 

The  distribution  of  T.  latifolium  is  a  very  unusual  one — Sumatra, 
Japan  {fide  Kindberg),  New  Caledonia,  and  New  Zealand.  I  have 
it  from  numerous  localities  in  the  North  I.,  but  it  is,  I  believe,  not 
known  from  the  South  I. 

Kindberg  in  Hcdwig.  xli,  219,  cites  Tliamnium  australe  Lindb.  as 
a  synonym  of  T.  latifolium.  T.  australe,  however,  is  only  a  MS. 
name  of  Lindberg's,  and  should  not  be  cited  in  the  synonymy. 

3.  Tliamnium  pandum  (II.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  216. 

Syn.  Isothecium  pandum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  105  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  464. 

No  doubt  the  most  frequent  species,  and  often  if  not  usually 
aquatic  or  at  least  hygrophytic.  It  is  frequently  found  in  the  spray 
of  waterfalls.  It  is  more  rigid  than  the  preceding  plants,  with  elon- 
gate, sparingly  branched,  cuiwed  stems,  the  leaves  not  markedly 
complanate,  rather  coriaceous,  oblong  from  a  broader  base  with  one 
margin  Avidely  inflexed;  and  usually  more  or  less  plicate  when  dry. 
I  have  seen  no  fruit  of  any  of  the  other  species,  but  T.  pandum  is 
not  uncommonly  found  in  fruit. 

The  general  habit  is  not  unlike  that  of  Ecliinodium  liispidum,  but 
the  resemblance  ends  there. 


4.  Thamnium  baculiferum  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  xlii,  104 
(1915). 

This  striking  species  has  not  at  present  been  refound.  It  should 
be  searched  for  in  the  North  I.  The  robust  habit,  large,  complanate, 
rigid  leaves,  deeply  plicate  when  dry,  attenuated  nerve,  and  some- 
what elongate  apical  cells  (2X1)  ^vill  distinguish  it  at  once,  even 
should  the  straight,  terete,  rod-like  shoots  from  which  it  is  named 
not  prove  to  be  a  constant  feature. 

Only  known  habitat,  Waikopiro,  Hawkes  Bay;  coll.  Chadwick. 


LEMBOPHYLLACEAE.  271 

LEMBOPHYLLACEAE. 

Camptochaete  Ecichdt.  in  Novara  Exped.  i,  190  (1870). 

The  genus  Oamptoehaete,  which  may  be  said  to  have  its  head- 
quarters in  New  Zealand,  is  entirely  confined  to  Australasia  and  Mela- 
nesia, with  the  exception  of  C.  gracilis,  which  is  also  found  in  Chile, 
and  a  single  soniCAvhat  doubtful  species  from  Ceylon.  The  generic 
characters  are  not  too  easy  to  define,  but  the  species  are  generally 
easy  to  recognize,  from  the  rigid,  subdendroid  habit,  with  almost' 
woody  stems,  the  small,  ovate,  concave,  scariose  leaves,  usually  obtuse 
or  very  shortly  pointed,  not  acuminate,  nerveless  or  nearly  so,  and 
the  very  narrow,  small,  usually  sigmoid  cells.  The  fruit  also  is  gener- 
ally produced  from  the  upper  part  of  the  stems.  The  habit,  however, 
of  C.  gracilis,  and  of  some  forms  of  the  other  species,  is  widely  dift'er- 
ent  from  the  typical  habit,  and  the  foliation  of  C  pulvinata  is  not  at 
all  that  of  the  normal  type. 

One  feature  of  the  genus  deserves  notice,  the  tendency  of  the 
dense  arbuscular  species  to  produce  slender,  extended,  more  or  less 
complanate  forms,  both  in  branching  and  in  leaf  arrangement,  with 
laxer  branches  often  ending  in  fiagelliform,  small-leaved  prolonga- 
tions. C.  deflcxa  Jaeg.  is  one  of  these  forms,  derived  from  C.  arhus- 
cula,  as  was  suspected  by  Wilson,  and  as  is  evident  from  the  numer- 
ous intergrading  forms  to  be  found  when  a  large  series  is  studied. 
C.  ramulosa  has  an  exactly  parallel  form,  and  less  frequently  C 
angusiata  (C  spurio-dcflcxa  (CM.)  Broth.)  ;  and  I  have  little  doubt 
that  C.  fhigcllifcra  Broth,  is  simply  a  similar  form  of  the  New  Guinea 
C.  suhporofrichoiiUs  Broth.  &  Geh.,  with  which  it  grows,  and  from 
which  it  differs  in  no  structural  characters. 

Key. 


1    -; 


Habit  usually  dendroid,  stems  rigid,  wiry;  usually 

deep  green 
Habit  not   dendroid,   texture   soft;    pale;    branches 

curved  when  dry,  leaves  denticulate  at  apex.... 


1. 

(jracilis 

o 

pulvinata 

3 

. 

... 

4 

5. 

angustata 

/  Leaves    nearly    all     falcate     or    hamate    at    apex; 

I  branching     mostly     pinnate     or     bi  -  pinnate, 

\  scarcely   dendroid    

j  Leaves  not  falcate;  branching  usually  dendroid  or 

^  sub-dendroid  

(     Leaves  broadly  ovate     .... 

-.     Leaves  (of  branches)  narrowly  ovate-lanceolate  or 

i  lanceolate 

Leaves  of  primary  branches  cochleariform,  subor- 
bicular,  widely  rounded  at  apex  with  an  abrupt 
apiculus  6.  vaga 

Leaves  of  primary  branches  narrower,  ovate-lance- 
olate, more  or  less  gradually  pointed 

Leaves  rather  large,  nearly  always  somewhat  wrin- 
kled when  dry,  very  cymbiform,  with  very 
broad,  subobtuse  points      3.  arbuscula 

Leaves  much  smaller,  very  closely  and  regularly 
imbricated,  not  altered  when  dry,  narrowed 
(when  dry)  to  an  acute,  cuspidate  point,  less 
strongly  cymbiform  4.  ravuilosa 


272  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

1.  Camptochaete  gracilis  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Par.  Ind.  p.  234. 

Syn.  Hypnum  gracile  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Jouni.  Bot.,  iii,  553 

(1844).     Isotliecium  gracile  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  106; 

Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  465.     Hypnum  micro-vagxim   CM.  & 

Beck,  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  xxvi,  275  (1893).    Lemhophyllum 

j  micro-vagum  Par.  Ind.,  p.  718. 

The  generic  position  of  this  plant  is  difficult,  and  it  is  possible  that 
it  may  ultimately  have  to  find  another  resting  place.  It  is  very  dif- 
ferent' from  the  other  species  of  Camptochaete.  in  the  non-dendroid 
habit,  terrestrial  rather  than  arboreal  habitat,  softer  texture,  non- 
glossy,  non-scariose  leaves,  &c.  The  leaf  structure,  however,  is  that 
of  the  genus,  except  that  the  cells  are  frequently  protuberant  at  the 
back  of  the  leaf;  and  the  fruiting  characters  also  are  normal.  It  is 
generally  to  be  known  by  the  pale,  yellowish-brown  rather  than  green 
colour,  the  dense  tufts,  irregularly  branched  stems,  the  small,  imbri- 
cated leaves,  which  may  be  secund,  but  are  not  falcate ;  they  are 
ovate,  concave,  very  shortly  pointed,  often  finely  denticulate  at  apex. 

Hypnum  micro-iuigum  C.  ^I.  &.  Beck,  belongs  here.  The  papillae  or 
mamillae  at  the  back  of  the  leaf  are  not  always  present,  at  least 
markedly,  but  when  they  occur  they  afford  a  useful  character.  The 
leaves  vary  considerably  in  width,  and  degree  of  obtusencss. 

Hypnum  (Triclio.stclcum)  Checsmani  Geheeb  in  Herb.  Beckett 
also  belongs  hero.  The  i)ai)illose  cells  no  doubt  gave  rise  to  the 
reference  to  Trichosteleum. 

It  occurs  in  both  Islands,  perhaps  not  very  commonly. 

2.  Camptochaete  pulvinata  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  213. 

Syn.  Hypnum  pulvinatum  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot., 
iii,  555  (1844).  Isothecium  imlvinatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl. 
N.Z.  ii,  105;  Ilandb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  465.  ?  Camptochaete 
Beckctii  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finsk.  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.  xlii,  114 
(1900). 

This  species  is  somewhat  intermediate  in  habit  between  the  last 
species  and  the  following.  It  may  have  the  stems  decidedly  dendroid, 
Avith  the  tough  and  woody  texture  proper  to  the  genus;  on  the  other 
hand  it  may  have  creeping  stems,  of  soft  texture,  with  pinnate,  bi- 
pinnate,  or  irregular  branching,  very  different  from  the  other  forms. 
It  will,  however,  be  easily  recognized  by  the  characteristic  leaves, 
glossy  and  scariose  as  in  the  succeeding  species,  but  always  more  or 
less  strongly  falcate-secund,  as  in  species  of  Rhaphidostegium  and 
Stereodon,  but  distinguishable  at  once  from  these  by  the  very  short, 
wide  points,  which  are  often  actually  obtuse,  the  description  in  the 
Handbook  as  "long  acuminate"  must  be  taken  as  by  comparison  with 
the  allied  species  of  the  genus  only). 

The  seta  is  stout,  and  frequently  much  enlarged  at  the  base  of 
the  capsule,  so  as  to  form  a  long  and  distinct  neck. 

I  have  not  seen  C.  Beckettii  Broth,  but  it  is  described  as  differing 
from  C.  pulvinata  in  the  much  smaller  size,  and  the  prostrate,  bi- 
p innate  stems  with  short  branches.  I  have  however  undoubted  forms 
of  C.  pulvinata  entirely  agreeing  with  these  characters,  but  connected 


LEMBOPHYLLACEAE.  273 

with  the  type  form  by  intermediates,  and  I  think  there  is  no  doubt 
that  C.  Beckettii  is  referable  here.  A  very  extreme  form  of  this  kind, 
hut — except  for  the  short  branches — of  normal  dimensions  (Berggren, 
Okacawai,  2580),  is  a  very  paraHel  form  to  the  var.  detiexa  of  C. 
<irbusculn.  A  still  more  extreme  form  and  I  think  more  unusual  is 
one  collected  by  R.  Brown  ter.,  with  slender  attenuated  branches,  and 
more  distant,  less  falcate  leaves,  some  of  the  branches  being  micro- 
phyllous  and  flagelliform. 

The  distribution  of  C.  pulvinata  would  seem  to  be  very  parallel 
to  that  of  C.  gracilis. 

3.  Camptochaete  arbuscula  (Hook.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  213. 

Syn.  Hupnum  arhm^cula  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  112  (1818- 
1820).  IsotJiccium  (irhuscula  Brid..  Brv.  univ..  ii,  372;  Fl. 
N.Z.,  ji,  104;  Handl).  X.Z.  FL,  p.  46.3. 

With  all  its  variability  this  may  generally  be  recognized  fairly 
easily  by  the  robust  habit,  the  large,  eochlearilorm.  widely  and  very 
shortly  j)ointed  leaves,  rather  less  regularly  arranged  than  in  C. 
nnnulosd,  and  t"re(|uently  slightly  collapsing  and  wrinkled  when  dry. 
The  fruit  ajjjiears  to  be  rather  sjjaringly  i)roduced;  it  is  generally 
characterized  l)y  a  short,  .stout  seta,  considerably  less  than  a  centi- 
metre in  length,  and  I  have  a  ])lant  with  the  capsules  scarcely 
elevated  al)()ve  the  ])erichaetia  ;  but  the  seta  may  be  a  full  centimetre 
long.  The  rigidly  divergent,  pei'ichaetial  leaves,  with  short  and  wide 
l)oints,  and  the  fruit  produced  from  the  branches,  and  not  from  the 
main  stem,  are  normal,  and  may  be  looked  upon  as  generic  characters. 

Var.  deflexa  (Wils.)  Dixon  coml).  nov.  Stems  elongate,  more  or  less 
pendent,  not  dendroid,  more  or  less  regularly  pinnate  or  bi-pin- 
nate,  branches  often  Hagelliform. 

Syn.  Iliiimum  dcffcmm  Wils.  MS..  CM.  Syn.  ii,  680.  Isothc- 
cium  urbuscuhi  var.  (3  dcficjcum  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl., 
p.  465.     Camptochaete  deflexa  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  213. 

The  various  forms  of  this  species  almost  defy  description.  It  may 
take  a  form  similar  to  the  smallest  specimens  of  C.  gracilis  with  stems 
about  2cm.  long;  or  it  may  have  larger  and  longer  stems  than  any 
New  Zealand  moss  I  know,  with  stems  25-30  cm.  long,  and  regularly 
pinnate  and  bi-pinnate,  plumose  branching;  the  branches  may  be 
short  and  obtuse,  less  than  1  cm.  long  and  2-3  mm.  wide ;  or  they  may 
be  4-5  cm.  long,  filiform  and  flagelliform ;  the  branching  may  be  as 
coarse  as  Xeckcra  hgmcnodonta,  or  as  delicate  as  a  Thuidium ;  it  may 
simulate  closely  Wey7yioutliia  cochlearifolia  var.  BiUardieri,  or  equally 
closely  Bracliijthecium  rutahidum.  A  very  remarkable  form  collected 
by  R.  Brown  ter.  on  stones  in  water.  West  Coast,  South  I.,  has  woody 
stems  and  branches,  the  latter  densel.y  fasciated,  bearing  leaves  of  all 
sizes,  from  quite  minute  and  even  microscopical  ones  forming  slender, 
flagelliform  branches,  to  the  normal,  large,  inflated  ones.  Most  of 
these  forms  are  referable  to  var.  deflexa,  but  it  is  quite  impossible  to 
delimit  or  to  define  the  variety  with  any  degree  of  accurac}'. 

It  is  a  common  species. 


274  BRYOLOGY   OF   XE^V   ZEALAND. 

4.  Camptochaete  ramulosa  (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  213. 

Svii.  IsotJiecium  ramulosum  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f..  Handb.  N.Z.  FL, 
p.  465  (1867). 

This  species  is,  as  stated  in  the  Handbook,  not  distinguished  from 
the  last  by  any  definite  structural  characters.  It  is,  however,  I  think, 
quite  a  good  species,  and  I  have  rarely  found  any  difficulty  in  separ- 
ating the  two.  It  is  generally  a  smaller  plant  with  denser  branching, 
the  leaves  narrower  above,  and  quickly  contracted  to  a  short,  acute 
point  (the  Handbook  description  of  the  leaves  as  acuminate  is  rather 
misleading)  ;  they  are  generally  more  regularly  imbricated,  anci  are 
not  at  all  altered  when  dry.     The  seta  is  perhaps  slightly  longer. 

C.  ramulosa  produces  many  forms,  almost  parallel  to  those  of  C. 
crrhuscula.     It  appears  to  be  equally  common. 

5.  Camptochaete  angnstata   (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  214. 

tSyn.  IStcrcodon  (Diyusfatus  ^litt.  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot..  iv, 
88  (1859).  Isothecium  angmtntuni  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  465.  Isothecium  ohscurum  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.. 
XX,  241. 

This  is  very  simikir  to  C.  rdmuJosx  in  habit,  but  rather  more  deli- 
cate in  all  its  parts;  the  branch  leaves  are  much  narrower,  lanceolate, 
and  taper  gradually  to  an  acute  point.  The  fruit  also  when  present 
is  smaller,  and  the  whole  plant  has  a  lighter  and  more  delicate  habit. 
It  diffei-s  from  C.  ramulosa,  in  fact,  in  precisely  the  opposite  direction 
from  C.  arbuscula.  The  fronds  are  freciuently  more  or  less  compla- 
nate,  and  in  that  ease  the  contrast  between  the  larger,  broader  stem 
leaves  and  the  narrower  and  delicate  foliation  of  the  branches  is 
striking;  but  this  does  not  by  any  means  always  occur.  The  alar 
cells  are  more  numerous  and  more  distinct  than  in  the  allied  species. 

A  parallel  form  to  the  var.  ihflexa  of  C.  arbuscula  occurs;  and 
forms  with  delicate,  flagelliform  branchlets  are  not  unfrequent. 

/.  ohscurum  Col.  certainly  belongs  here ;  Brothcrus  has  written 
" augustatum  ^litt.''  on  Colenso's  own  specimen  at  Kew,  and  this 
entirely  agrees  with  my  judgment. 

Camptochaete  spurio-deflexa  {Hypnum  spurio-deflexum  CM.  sp. 
nov..  T.  AV.  N.  Beckett  in  sched.),  Waimate,  Canterbury,  in  herb. 
Beckett,  is  a  very  remarkable  plant,  with  stems  a  foot  or  so  long,  very 
densely  branched  and  rebranched  with  very  wiry  stems  and  branches, 
forming  very  dense  Thuidioid  masses.  Its  foliage  is,  however,  pre- 
cisely that  of  C.  angustata,  and  it  is  in  fact  an  almost  entirely  parallel 
form  to  that  of  C.  arbuscula,  coll.  R.  Brown  ter.,  referred  to  above. 
Taken  by  itself  it  would  seem  well  worth  a  varietal  name,  but  in  that 
ease  the  derivatives  of  C.  arbuscula  would  equally  demand  one,  i)r()- 
bably  to  be  followed  by  the  other  species  of  the  group,  and  it  is  more 
correct,  I  think,  to  consider  them  all  as  forms,  or  perhaps  more  accur- 
ately states,  of  the  respective  species. 

I  have  also  received  a  form  exactly  corresponding  to  the  var. 
deflexa  of  C.  arbuscula  (Berggren;  Lyttelton,  No.  1639)  ;  but  in  this 
case  forming  part  of  a  gathering  the  bulk  of  which  showed  the  nor- 
mal, dendroid  habit. 

C.  angustata  seems,  like  the  two  preceding  species  to  be  widely 
distributed,  but  unlike  them  is  not  found  outside  New  Zealand. 


LEMBOPHYLLACEAE.  275 

6.  Camptochaete  vaga   (Hornsch.)  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflan- 
zenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  865. 

Syn.  Hijpnum  vagum  Hornsch.  in  Sieb.  M.  Nov.  HolL,  no.  23; 
CM.  Syn.  ii,  466  (1851)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  481. 

This  distinct  species  may  be  described  as  having  the  dendroid 
growth  of  Camptochaete  witli  the  suborbicular,  cochlearit'orm  leaves 
of  Lembophyllum.  The  leaves  are  indeed  very  much  like  those  of 
L.  clundestinum,  but  instead  of  being  rounded  and  obtuse  they  are 
tipped  with  a  small,  abrupt,  cucullate  mucro.  There  is  frequently, 
but  not  always  a  trace  of  a  nerve. 

The  branches  are  le.ss  dense  than  usual  in  the  foregoing  species, 
and  are  usually  tapering;  the  seta  is  rather  above  a  centimetre  in 
length. 

The  presence  of  this  Australian  species  in  New  Zealand  is  rather 
doubtful,  resting  ui)on  a  single  specimen  in  ^litten's  herbarium,  coll. 
Kerr. 

Lembophyllum  Lindb.  in  Act.  Soc.  Sc.  Fenn.  x.  277  (1872). 

This  genus,  like  the  last,  is  difficult  to  define ;  in  its  fruiting  char- 
acters it  does  not  differ  from  Camptochaete;  the  distinction  lies  rather 
in  the  habit,  which  is  not  rigid  and  dendroid,  but  softer  and  with  the 
stems  more  herl)aceous  and  irregularly  branched,  with  highly  jula- 
ceous  branches;  the  leaves  are  very  wide,  usually  very  obtuse, 
cochleariform  and  suborl)icuhir;  and  the  cells  especially  are  much 
incrassate  with  opacjue  lumen,  and  in  the  u]>i)er  part  of  the  leaf  are 
very  short,  with  a  tendency  to  be  i)arenchymatous,  while  the  alar  cells 
form  a  distinct,  inflated  group,  absent  in  ( "amptochaete.  These  dis- 
tinctions become  rather  indefinite  in  vicAv  of  the  habit  and  texture  of 
C.  (/rdcilis  and  the  occasional  tendency  on  the  part  of  L.  clandcstinum 
to  become  rigid  and  suljdemlroid  ;  while  the  leaves  of  C.  kkjh  have 
very  much  the  outline  usual  in  Lembophyllum. 

On  the  other  hand.  L.  clandcstinum  at  least  is  at  times  very  diffi- 
cult to  sejiarate  from  Wcyniouthia  molli.'f,  and  I  am  not  at  all  con- 
vinced that  the  true  affinity  of  some  of  the  New  Zealand  species  is  not 
with  that  genus  rather  than  with  Camptochaete. 

As  a  rule,  however,  the  long  branches  with  highly  julaceous, 
cymbiform,  ol)tuse  leaves,  the  minute,  elliptic,  incrassate,  opaque 
cells,  very  short  above,  and  the  small,  inflated  auricles  of  small  cells, 
will  make  them  easy  of  recognition. 

Key. 
/Leaves  usually  pale  green  or  yellowish,  glossy,  nerve- 

I         less     1.  clandestinum 

1  Leaves  usually  grey-green,  scarcely  glossy;  mostly  with 

V        a  short,  single  nerve       2.  divulsum 

1.  Lembophyllum  clandestinum    (H.   f.  &  W.)  Lindb.  in  Act.  Soc. 
sc.  fenn.  x,  277   (1872). 

Sj'n.  Hijpnum  clandestinum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii.  111  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  480. 

This  and  the  following  are  so  closely  allied  that  it  is  a  question 
■  whether  they  are  not  forms  of  one  and  the  same  species.     Typically 


276  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

the  present  is  a  slightly  larger  and  less  compact'  plant ;  the  leaves  are 
larger,  very  obtuse,  quite  nerveless,  Avhen  dry  decidedly  glossy,  of  a 
thinner,  more  translucent  texture,  and  often  somewhat  shrunken 
when  dry,  and  wrinkled.  In  typical  L.  divulsum  the  stems  are  usually 
more  densely  interwoven,  slightly  less  robust,  more  rigid,  of  a  glau- 
cous green  colour,  the  leaves  frequently  slightly  pointed,  with  a  short, 
single  nerve  of  variable  length  and  distinctness ;  when  dry  they  are 
less  glossy,  of  a  more  opaque  and  slightly  stouter  texture,  so  that  the 
branches  may  be  entirely  unaltered  when  dry.  The  inflorescence  of 
L.  clandesfinum  is  described  by  Wilson  as  monoicous,  with  the  $ 
flower  amongst  or  upon  the  leaves  of  the  fertile  stem  (phyllautoicous), 
that  of  L.  divulsum  as  dioicous.  Brotlierus,  however,  ranks  them  both 
as  pseudautoicous,  i.e.  phyllautoicous. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  have  plants  clearly  of  L.  divulsum  which  are 
quite  as  robust  as  L.  clandesfinum.  The  leaves  in  L.  divulsum  show 
a  great  diversity  in  the  nerve ;  1  have  found  several  plants  with  nerve- 
less leaves  but  all  the  other  characters  of  L.  divulsum,  and  Wilson 
also  found  forms  of  L.  divulsum  with  nerveless  leaves. 

The  areolation  also  presents  certain  differences,  though  I  am 
uncertain  if  they  can  be  relied  upon  in  all  cases.  The  upper  cells  in 
L.  divulsum  are  almost  or  quite  isodiametrical  ("punctiform"  Wils.), 
while  in  L.  clandesfinum  they  are  rarely  so,  but  are  shortly,  minutely 
elliptic.  The  alar  cells  in  L.  divulsum  form  a  less  clearly  delimited 
group,  being  more  spread  over  the  whole  alar  region  and  passing 
more  gradually  into  the  remaining  cells. 

L.  clandesfinum  may  also  be  confused  with  Weymonfhia  mollis, 
some  forms  of  which  are  exceedingly  difficult  to  separate.  The  longer, 
narrower,  sigmoid  cells  of  W.  mollis,  less  incrassate  and  very  pointed 
and  prosenchymatous,  will  perhaps  always  separate  them,  and  there 
is  I  ])elieve  a  slight  constant  diff'erenc-e  in  the  alar  cells,  those  of  L. 
clandesfinum  being  somewhat  elongate,  with  very  sinuous  walls,  those 
of  W.  mollis  more  isodiametric  and  less  sinuous. 

Acrocladium  anriculatum  may  easily  be  confused  in  the  field  with 
clandcsfijin^n.  but  has  more  acutely  cuspidate  branches,  and  the  auri- 
cles composed  of  large,  thin-walled  hyaline  cells. 

Mr.  W.  Gray  sent  a  very  remarkable  form  of  the  present  plant, 
from  Mt.  Bruce,  Wairarapa ;  pendent,  abundantly  and  densely  clothed 
with  long,  delicate,  minute-leaved,  flagelliform  branchlets. 

L.  clandesfinum  is  freciuent  in  both  islands,  and  extends  to  Tas- 
mania and  Australia. 


2.  Lembophyllum  divulsum  (11.  f.   &    W.)   Lindb.  in    Act.  Soc.  sc. 
fenn.,  x,  277  (1872). 

Svn.  Ili/pnnm  divulsum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii.  111   (1855)  ; 
Ilandb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  481. 

For  the  differences  between  this  and  L.  clandesfinum  cf.  the  des- 
cription of  that  plant.  L.  divulsum  when  growing  in  large,  glaucous 
green  patches  is  an  exceedingly  striking  and  handsome  moss. 

Berggren  collected  a  remarkable  plant  on  Banks  Peninsula  (No. 
2567)  of  a  pendent,  elongate,  slender  habit,  best  i)erhaps  described 


ENTODONTACEAE.  277 

by  the  fact  that  it  was  named  by  him  as  "  fPapillaria  n.  sp. "  The 
leaves  have,  liowever,  exactly  the  form  and  structure  of  L.  divulsum, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  that  it  is  a  remarkable  form  of  this  species.  A 
parallel  plant  of  Camptochaete  vaga  in  the  British  Museum  collection 
C'Hyp.  cochlearifolium,  New  Holland,  Dr.  Greville,  1832")  shows 
precisely  the  same  habit  as  Berggren's  plant,  and  is  connected  with 
the  ordinary  form  by  intergrading  stages. 

The  distriliution  of  L.  divtdsum  appears  to  be  very  similar  to  that 
of  L.  clandestinum. 

IsoTHECiUM  Brid.  Bryol.  univ.  ii,  355    (1827). 

None  of  the  species  in  the  Handbook  of  the  X.Z.  Flora  are 
included  in  the  genus  as  now  understood.  It  will  be  convenient  to 
refer  them  here  to  their  various  genera. 

I.  sulcatum  Braithwaitea 

I.  pandum       Thamnium 

I.  arbuscula,  ramulosum,  angustatum,  pulvinatum, 

gracile  Camptochaete 

I.  ]\Ienziesii,  Kerrii    Sciadocladus 

I.  spinincrvium,  marginatum  Ilypnodendron 

I.  comosum,  Siebcri,  coiiiatum         Mniodcndron 

ENTODONTACEAE. 

Entodon   C.    :Muell.    in    Bot.    Zeit.    1844,   p.    740. 
(Cylindrothecium  Bry.  cur). 

Entodon  truncorum  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  467. 

Easily  recognized  by  its  glossy,  complanate.  pale  green  stems, 
resembling  Plagiothecium,  the  acute,  somewhat  falcate  and  decurved 
leaves  (not  however  finely  acuminate),  with  two  short  nerves  and 
numerous  rather  large  quadrate  alar  cells,  the  pale  seta  and  erect, 
cylindrical  ca])sulc. 

E.  Beckeiiii  C.M.,  in  litt..  Peel  Forest,  Canterbury,  T.  W.  N.  Beck- 
ett, No.  387B,  cannot  I  think  be  distinguished  from  E.  truncorum. 

It  is  confined  to  the  South  I.,  and  has  not  apparently  been  found 
outside  Otago  and  Cantcr])ury. 

FABRONIACEAE. 

Fabroxia  Raddi  in  Att.  dell.  Acad,  de  Scienze  di  Siena  ix,  230 

(1808). 

One  of  the  most  distinct  of  moss  genera,  the  species  all  being 
among  the  most  delicate  of  tlie  i)leurocarps,  without  any  very  wide 
range  of  characters;  almost  constantly  arboreal,  nearly  always  autoi- 
cous  and  generally  fruiting  freely.  The  perichaetial  bracts  are 
characteristic,  being  short  and  wide,  the  inner  broad  above  and 
abruptly  narrowed  to  a  fine  point  or  hair,  and  the  margins  usually 
finely  toothed  or  ciliate.  The  capsule  is  minute,  ovoid,  erect  and 
.symmetric,  when  deoperculate  often  urceolate,  or  hemispherical. 


278  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Fabronia  australis  Hook.  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  160  (1818-1820) ;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii, 
98;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  456. 

Svn.  Fabronia  octohle pilaris  Knight  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  viii, 
312  (1875).     F.  antarctica  Par.  Ind.,  Suppl.,  p.  154  (1900). 

The  history  of  this  species  in  New  Zealand  is  remarkable.  Hooker 
described  his  species  from  specimens  collected  by  ]\Ienzies,  St. 
George  "s  Sound,  Australia ;  and  in  the  Handbook  it  is  recorded  as 
having  been  collected  by  Colenso,  and  by  Hooker,  in  the  Bay  of 
Islands.  Knight,  in  the  work  cited  in  the  synonymy  describes  his 
plant  as  "  F.  octoblepharis  n.  s."  without  any  reference  to  any  other 
publication  or  plant ;  the  only  locality  he  gives  is  ' '  on  humid  rocks, ' '' 
where  no  doubt  "Wellington"  is  to  be  supplied,  as  in  other  cases 
where  he  described  new  species  in  the  Transactions,  without  giving 
localities.  It  is  strange  that  he  should  make  no  comparison  with 
F.  australis,  which  is  included  in  the  Handbook,  published  eight  years 
previously,  as  well  as  in  the  Flora  of  New  Zealand.  Stranger  still, 
perhaps,  that  he  should  have  chosen  for  his  specific  name  that  of  the 
European  species — almost  the  type  of  the  genus — apparently,  how- 
ever, without  reference  to,  or  knowledge  of  the  northern  moss. 

Paris  quite  naturally,  in  view  of  F.  octohle  pilaris  Schwacgr.,. 
altered  Knight's  name,  re-naming  the  moss  F.  antarctica.  No  speci- 
mens of  Knight  \s  appear  to  be  present  in  any  of  our  British  collec- 
tions, and  I  have  been  unable  to  examine  the  plant  itself.  Knight's. 
description,  however,  is  ample,  and  his  figures  are  very  detailed,  and 
I  do  not  think  there  can  be  any  doubt  that  the  species  is  identical 
witli  F.  australis.  Whether,  however,  the  New  Zealand  plant  is  actu- 
ally distinct  from  the  European  F.  octoblepharis  Schwaegr.,  is  open 
to  grave  doubt.  I  have  been  unable  to  detect  a  single  point  of  differ- 
ence, and  am  strongly  inclined  to  think  it  will  have  to  be  united  witli 
that  plant,  but  I  liave  not  ventured  to  make  the  reduction  liere,  esi)e- 
cially  as  F.  octoblepharis  has  not  been  recoi'ded  elsewhere  in  the 
Southern  hemisphere ;  it  is  extremely  probable,  however,  that  some 
of  the  South  African  and  South  American  species  may  turn  out  to 
be  inseparable  from  F.  octohle pharis,  and  in  that  case  there  would 
be  no  obstacle  to  uniting  the  Australasian  i)lant  also  with  it. 

The  outline  of  the  leaf  and  its  marginal  toothing,  and  the  strength 
of  the  nerve,  vary  very  greatly  in  species  of  Fal)ronia,  even  as 
between  leaves  on  different  branches  of  the  same  stem,  and  this  has  to 
be  taken  into  account  in  forming  a  judgment  on  their  s})ecific  rela- 
tion. I  at  one  time  thought  that  Hooker's  plant  might  differ  from 
Knight's  in  having  narrower  leaves,  but  an  examination  of  different 
specimens  has  convinced  me  that  there  is  no  constancy  in  this;  and 
indeed  the  description  of  the  leaves  in  the  Handbook  as  "ovate  or 
ovate-lanceolate"  negatives  such  an  idea. 

Hooker  in  the  original  description  of  F.  australis  characterizes  the 
lid  as  flattish ;  I  find  it,  however,  distinctly  apiculate,  and  quite  as  in 
F.  octohle pheiris  Schwaegr.  It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  lid  in  this  genus 
is  often  plano-convex  when  moist,  but  becomes  conical-apiculate  on 
drying. 

It  occurs  in  both  Islands,  and  is  probably  not  infrequent,  Ijut  on 
account  of  its  small  size  may  have  been  overlooked. 


I  HOOKERIACEAE.  279 

HOOKERIACEAE. 

This  large  and  very  interesting  Family  has  widely  varying  vegeta- 
tive characters,  while  certain  of  the  fruiting  cliaracters  are  constant 
and  striking;  this  is  notably  the  case  with  the  calyptra,  which 
is  symmetrical  and  mitriform,  most  frequently  fringed  at  the  base, 
and  often  papillose  or  spiculose  or  even  eiliate  above.  The  epider- 
mal cells  of  the  stem  and  branches  (as  in  Fabroniaceae  also)  are 
usually  lax  and  thin-walled.  It  is  one  of  the  very  few  Families,  also, 
which  has  frequently  a  double  nerve  to  the  leaf,  with  two  prolonged 
branches,  sometimes  reaching  nearly  to  the  apex.  Very  nearly  all  the 
genera,  some  thirty,  are  confined  to  the  tropical  or  subtropical  regions 
of  the  world.  It  is  represented  in  New  Zealand  by  six  genera,  for  the 
most  part  fairly  distinct ;  but  it  may  be  helpful  to  furnish  a  key  to 
the  main  characters,  the  large  genus  Ilookeria  as  formely  understood, 
and  as  used  in  the  "Handbook,"  having  been  split  up  into  a  number 
of  smaller'  genera. 

Key. 

["    Leaves  narrow,  acute  or  acuminate 2 

1  ]     Leaves  more  or  less  spathulate  or  rounded,  wide 

(  above    4 

2  f    Nerve  0       Saidoma 

^     Nerve  single,  long  3 

f     Nerve  ceasing  below  apex       ....         ....         ....         ....       DaUonia 

^   1     Nerve  reaching  apex  or  excurrent DtlUa 

f     Nerve  0  or  double  Eriopus 

■*  i     Nerve  single,  or  forked  at  apex         5 

(    Nerve  undivided,    leaves    narrowly    bordered    (ex- 

5   J  eluding  L>.  microcarpum) Distichophi/Uuiii 

\    Nerve  often  forked  at  apex,  leaves  unbordered     ....       I'tiiiKjophi/llum 

Daltonia  Hook.  &  Tayl.,  Muse.  Brit.,  p.  80  (1818). 

A  large  and  very  distinct  and  homogeneous  genus,  mostly  confined 
to  the  tropics.  In  Journ.  of  Bot..  1914,  p.  12o,  I  have  pointed  out 
that  the  Handbook  of  tlie  N.Z.  Flora  is  in  error  in  making  D.  novae- 
zelandiac  Mitt,  a  synonym  of  D.  nervosa  (H.  f.  &  W.).  The  latter  is 
now  placed  in  the  following  genus,  Bellia,  while  D.  novae-zelandiae 
is  a  true  Daltonia,  and  quite  a  different  plant,  the  affinities  of  which 
I  have  discussed  in  that  article. 

The  cells  in  Daltonia  are  narrowly  oval  or  elliptical. 

D.  novae-zelandiae  ]\Iitt.  in  Journ.  Linn.,  Bot.,  iv,  95  (1859). 

A  small  moss,  growing  on  twigs,  often  among  other  mosses  and 
hepatics.  readily  known  by  the  Ilookeriaccous  calyptra,  the  narrow, 
acuminate  leaves,  narrowly  bordered  and  deeply  carinate,  with 
characteristic  areolation,  and  the  nerve  ceasing  below  the  apex. 

It  appears  to  be  rare,  but  occurs  in  both  Islands. 

Bellia  Broth,  in  Engler  &  Prantl.  Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  923  (1907). 

This  genus,  consisting  of  one  exclusively  New  Zealand  species,  was 
separated  from  Daltonia  on  the  ground  of  the  inflorescence,  the  estri- 
atc,  papillose  peristome  teeth,    with    zigzag    median    line,   and  the 


280  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

pereurrent  nerve.     In  Daltonia  the  teeth  are  deeply  fuiTowed  along 
the  median  line,  and  densely  striolate  below. 

The  name  is  given  from  Bell,  the  \vell-kno\^ai  bryologist  and  col- 
lector. 

Bellia  nervosa  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Broth.,  op.  cit..  p.  924. 

Syn.  Hookeria  nervosa  H.  f.  &  W.  in  AYils.,  Bry.  brit.,  p.  419; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  496  {nee  Daltonia  nervosa  H.  f.  &  ^Y. 
in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.  ii,  420  (1842)  =  Cryphaea  nervosa 
Bry.  eur.).  Daltonia  stretminea  Mitt,  e  Beckett  in  Trans. 
N.Z.  Inst.,  xxvi,  276  (1893).  Bellia  straminea  Broth,  op.  et 
loc.  cit. 

Bellia  straminea  cawwoX  be  sei)arated  from  B.  nervosa.  An  exam- 
ination of  Beckett 's  description  and  figures  of  the  Stewart  I.  Daltonia 
straminea  shows  that  in  the  diagnosis  he  emphasizes  no  characters  as 
distinguishing  it  from  D.  nervosa  except  the  inflorescence;  the  straw- 
colour  and  the  smooth  seta  are  the  only  characters  that  suggest  a 
distinction. 

As  to  the  inflorescence,  Beckett  says  "  The  dioicous  inflorescence 
clearly  separates  it  from  that  species,"'  i.e.  B.  nervosa.  He  does  not 
mention  what  inflorescence  he  attributes  to  B.  nervosa,  but  as  a  matter 
of  fact  it  is  dioicous  also.  In  fact  the  dioicous  inflorescence  is  given 
by  Brotherus  as  one  of  the  generic  characters  of  Bellia,  that  of  Dal- 
tonia being  synoicous  or  autoicous. 

There  remain  therefore  the  colour  and  the  smooth  or  almost  smooth 
seta,  that  of  B.  nervosa  l)cing  descri])e(l  as  rough  or  ])apillose  at  apex. 
To  these  characters  Brotherus  (Musci,  loc.  cit.)  adds  that  B.  straminea 
is  a  robust  plant  with  suddenly  narrowed  leaf-points,  B.  nervosa 
smaller,  with  longer  and  gradually  narrowed  points. 

The  colour  is  at  first  sight  distinctive,  as  Bell's  Stewart  I.  moss 
is  a  bright  orange  brown,  while  B.  nervosa  is  generally  of  a  dull,  pale 
green;  but  this  colour  is  not  correlated  with  any  other  characters, 
least  of  all  size,  because  Bell's  plant  is  generally  no  more  robust, 
often  much  less  so,  than  the  green  leaved  plant  from  the  two  northern 
Islands.  Moreover,  the  original  gathering  of  Hookeria  nervosa  H.  f. 
&  W.  is  of  a  decidedly  golden  brown  colour,  though  this  may  be 
l)artly  accounted  for  by  age.  I  have  also  a  plant  from  Otira  with 
quite  the  golden  colour  of  the  Stewart  I.  plant. 

As  to  the  leaf  form,  this  varies  so  greatly  on  leaves  of  the  same 
tuft  that  it  is  absolutely  of  no  value.  Beckett's  description  of  the 
leaves  of  B.  straminea  is  "linear-lanceolate,  tapering  gradually  to  a 
point"  (it  may  be  remarked  that  they  are  figured  rather  as  oblong- 
lanceolate,  by  no  means  linear-lanceolate)  ;  and  this  is  entirely  borne 
out  by  many  of  Bell's  specimens. 

There  remains  only  the  seta.  It  is  true  that  the  seta  in  the  orig- 
inal gathering  of  B.  nervosa  from  Lord  Auckland  Is.  is  distinctly 
papillose  at  apex,  while  that  of  Bell's  plant  is  smooth,  or  only  slightly 
roughened  at  apex ;  but  the  latter  is  equally  the  case  with  other  plants 
of  the  North  and  South  Islands,  which  with  smooth  setae  have  the 
distinctive  green,  not  yellow  colour  of  the  Stewart  I.  plant.  This  is 
notably  the  case  with  several  gatherings  I  have  from  Mt.  Bruce,  AVai- 


HOOKERIACEAE.  281 

rarapa,  coll.  W.  Gray,  and  with  Beckett 's  No.  930,  Otira  Gorge,  West- 
land,  at  Kew,  labelled  D.  sframinea,  which,  with  presumably  smooth 
seta,  has  the  foliation  entirely  of  B.  nervosa. 

B.  strammea  is,  in  fact,  merely  a  slight  colour  variation  of  B. 
nervosa.  The  species  occurs  in  the  whole  range  of  islands,  as  well  as 
in  Lord  Auckland's  Is. 

Distichophyllum  Doz.  &  Molk.,    M.    frond,    ined.  Arch.  Ind.,  p.  99 
(1846).    Mniadelphus  CM.  ex  parte. 

The  species  of  this  genus  are  usually  quite  easy  to  recognize,  while 
rather  hard  to  define;  the  leaves  are  more  or  less  complanate,  the 
lateral  ones  usually  of  rather  different  form  from  those  of  the  dorsal 
and  ventral  series ;  generally  densely  set,  often  undulate  when  dry. 
broad  and  rounded  above  and  obtuse,  with  or  without  an  apiculus, 
single-nerved,  and  usually  with  a  very  nai'row  border  of  thin,  elon- 
gate, colourless  cells.  The  texture  is  usually  very  soft  when  moist. 
The  median  cells  are  more  or  less  hexagonal  above,  generally  being 
much  snialler  towards  margin  and  a[)ex,  while  becoming  very  lax  and 
elongate  in  the  lower  part  of  the  leaf.  The  seta  is  short,  smooth  or 
papillose,  sometimes  very  highly  so;  the  cai)sules  are  small,  and  owing 
to  the  short  seta  and  large  leaves  are  often  almost  concealed. 

Key. 

/    Leaves    unbordered ;     plant    large;     leaves    widely 

1  J  rounded    and   obtuse   above  5.   microcarpum 

{    Leaves  bordered  ....         ....         ....         ....         ....         ....  2 

Leaves  strongly    apiculate    or    cuspidate,  more  or 
I  less  denticulate,  perichaetial  leaves  acute       3 

2  -|     Leaves    very    wide   above,    obtuse   or   with    a   very 

small  apiculus,  usually  quite  entire;   perichae- 

'  tial  leaves  obtuse     ....         ....         ....         ....         ....  5 

,    Leaves  wide  and  short,  sharply  denticulate  above, 

stoutly  apiculate      1.  rotundifoliuvi 

I    Leaves  longer,    somewhat    narrowed    above,    very 
■^  "j  undulate  when  moist,  faintly  denticulate  above, 

or  entire;    with  a  long,  acute,  often  recurved, 

I  cuspidate  point         ....         ....         ....         ....         ....  4 

/    Border   rather    thickened,    upper    cells    often  sub- 

1  rhomboid         2.  crispulum 

I     Border  very    narrow,    upper    cells    regularly  hex- 

(  agonal  2.  var.  adnatum 

I    Leaves    very    broad    above,    margin    generally    re- 
I  flexed;    quite  obtuse  or  rarely  with  a  minute 

5  J  apiculus  ....         ....         ....         ....         ....         ....      4.  amhlyophyllum 

Leaves  narrower  above,   with  a  more  or  less  dis- 
V  tinct  apiculus;  margin  not  or  slightly  recurved       3.  pulchellum 

§  I.  Disco phyllum  Mitt. 

1.  Distichophyllum  rotundifolium  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Broth,  in  Engler  & 
Prantl,  PHanzenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  927  (1907). 

Syn.  Hookeria  rotundifolia  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot., 
iii,  551  (1844).  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  123;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  493. 
H.  trichopJiora  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  xvii,  259  (1884), 
fide    Brotherus,    H.   smaragdina    Col.,    op.    cit.  xviii,   228 


282  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

(1885),  fide  Brotherus.  H.  amoena  Col.  op.  eit.,  p.  230. 
Distichophijlluni  crenulatum  CM.  in  Hedwig.  xii,  121 
(1902). 

Distinct  in  the  small  size,  the  leaves  much  crisped  when  dry,  wide 
and  short,  distinctly  denticulate  above,  stoutly  apiculate.  The  cells 
are  small  (not  large,  as  stated  in  the  Handbook  N.Z.  FL).  The  seta 
is  short,  less  than  Icm.,  and  often  much  shorter,  and  smooth ;  the 
capsule  small,  the  calyptra  hairy  at  apex.  The  leaves  are  much  less 
complanate  in  this  species  than  in  most. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  see  specimens  of  Hookeria  amoena  Col., 
l)ut  from  the  description  it  is  certainly  this  species,  as  is  also  H. 
crenulata  CM.,  of  which  I  have  examined  the  type. 

It  is  a  frequent  species. 

2.  Distichophyllum  crispulum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Mitt,  in  Trans.  iS:  Proc, 
Roy.  Soc.  Vict.,  xix,  77  (1883). 

Svn.  Hookeria  crispula  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.,  iii, 
"  550  (1844)  ;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  122;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl,  p.  493.    H. 
I  fiexuosa  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  494.    //.  sub- 

simiata  Col.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  xviii,  231  (1885). 

One  of  the  smallest  species,  and  in  habit  resembling  the  last,  but 
with  the  branches  more  flattened,  the  leaves  not  or  scarcely  denticu- 
late,' narrowed  to  a  rather  long,  acute,  often  recurved  point.  The 
calyptra  is  only  slightly  roughened  at  apex.  Tlie  loaf  border  is  rather 
stouter  than  in  most  of  the  species,  esi)eeially  in  proportion  to  the 
size  of  the  leaf.     Otherwise  it  is  much  like  D.  rotundifolium. 

X^o  specimens  of  Hookeria  flexuosa  are  to  be  found  at  Kew  or  the 
British  Miiseum.  As  ^litten  describes  it  from  two  stems  only,  and 
as  intermediate  between  //.  crisinda  and  //.  adnata  (which  themselves 
are  probably  conspecific),  and  as  the  only  differentiating  character 
mentioned  in  the  description  is  the  fruit-stalk  "subscabrid  at  apex," 
I  think  it  may  be  safely  merged  in  the  present  si)ecies.  H.  suhsin- 
nata  Col.  is  from  the  description  quite  clearly  the  same  thing. 

var.  adnatum  (11.  f.  &  W.)  Dixon  comb,  no  v. 

Syn.  Hookeria  adnata  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  X.Z.  xviii,  123  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  494.  H.  concinna  Col.  in  Trans.  X.Z. 
Inst,  xviii,  229  (1885).  H.  cataractae  Col.  op.  eit.,  xix,  278 
(1887).  Distichophyllum  integerrimum  CM.  in  Hedwig. 
xli,  122  (1902). 

After  careful  examination  of  numerous  specimens  I  have  reached 
the  conclusion  that  this  cannot  be  accorded  a  higher  rank  than  a  var. 
of  D.  crispidum.  It  is  quite  possible  that  it  is  simply  an  epiphyllous 
form,  D.  crispulum  being  terrestrial,  or  on  rotten  wood.  The  only 
structural  differences  consist  in  the  border,  which  is  very  narrow  (as 
in  D.  amhlyophyllum  and  D.  pidchellum),  and  in  a  slight  difference 
in  the  cell  structure,  which  however  is  not  constant  or  clearly  marked. 
In  the  var.  adnatum  the  cells  are  very  regularly  hexagonal  through- 
out the  upper  ])art  of  the  leaf ;  in  the  type  they  are  frequently  some- 
what rhomboid,  or  hexagonal-rhomboid,  and  arranged  in  more  or  less 


HOOKERIACEAE.  283 

regular  longitudinal  series.  Apart  from  these  characters  I  find  no 
differences  at  all,  though  the  leaves  may  be  at  times  more  delicate  in 
texture,  and  filmy,  in  the  variety. 

Brotherus  considers  Hookeria  concinna  Col.  and  H.  cataractae  Col. 
as  probably  to  be  referred  here,  and  the  descriptions  I  think  leave  no 
doubt  on  the  matter.  The  same  is  the  case  with  the  type  specimen  of 
D.  integerrhmim  C.^I. 

The  type  form  of  the  species  appears  to  be  rare,  but  the  var. 
adnatum  much  less  so.  I  do  not  know  that  either  has  been  found  in 
the  South  I. 

3  Distichophyllum  pulchellum  (H.  f.  &  AY.)  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc. 
Roy.  Soc.  Vict,  xix,  77  (1883). 

Syn.  Hookeria  pulchella  H.  f.  &  AV.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.  iii, 
548  (1844)  ;  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  122;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  494. 

This  species  and  the  next  are  distinct  from  the  foregoing  in  the 
larger  size,  wider,  very  obtuse  leaves,  obtuse  perichaetial  leaves,  and 
longer  seta,  usually  fully  a  centimetre  in  length,  and  often  consid- 
erably more.  They  are  frequently  whitish  in  colour  when  dry,  but 
this  character  is  not  constant.  They  are  more  difficult  to  separate 
from  one  another;  in  fact  I  doubt  if  any  of  the  characters  drawn 
from  the  sporo])hyte  are  reliable.  I  believe,  however,  that  the  leaves, 
normally  apiculate,  and  with  the  margin  i)lane,  will  always  separate 
the  present  from  D.  (imbbjophyllinn,  which  has  the  leaves  occasionally 
miiiutel>'  ajnculate,  as  here,  but  far  more  usually  ([uite  obtuse,  and 
the  margin  more  or  less  retlexed,  so  that  the  ventral  surface  of  the  leaf 
at  margin  and  apex  is  convex.  If  these  characters  should  prove  unre- 
liable, then  the  two  species  will  certainly  have  to  be  merged  into  one. 

It  appears  to  be  a  frequent  species,  on  rotten  wood  and  on  the 
ground. 

4.  Distichophyllum  amblyophyllum  (II.  f.  tJv:  W. )  Alitt.  op.  ct  loc.  cit. 

(1883). 

Svn.  Hookeria  ambliioijh>flhi  II.  f.  «S:  AV.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  123 
(1855)  ;  Hand)).  X.Z.  Fl..  p.  494.  H.  simiosa  H.  f.  &  W., 
Fl.  Tasm.  ii,  219  (1860)  :  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl,  p.  494.  Disti- 
cliophjiUum  Zucrnii  Schlieph.  e  CM.  in  Iledwig.  xli,  121 
(1902).  Hookeria  mieroclaela  Col.  in  Trans.  X'.Z.  Inst,  xviii, 
239   (1885). 

The  most  frequent  species,  and  varying  considerably  in  habit,  and 
in  minor  leaf  characters,  but  structurally  a  fairly  constant  plant.  I 
quite  agree  with  Rodway  (Tasmanian  ^losses)  that  D.  sinuosum  can- 
not be  separated  from  D.  amhlyopinjUum :  there  are  no  characters  of 
any  importance,  as  may  be  seen  from  a  comparison  of  the  descrip- 
tions, e.g.  in  the  Handbook,  where  absolutely  the  only  distinction  is 
that  D.  sinuosnm  has  leaves  apiculate,  while  in  D.  ennhlyophyllum 
they  are  quite  obtuse;  this  however  is  quite  unreliable,  as  leaves  of 
both  forms  may  be  found  on  the  same  stem. 

I  have  examined  original  specimens  of  D.  Zuernii,  and  find  them 
identical  with  the  present  plant,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 
same  is  the  case  with  Hookeria  microclada  Col.,  of  which,  however, 
I  have  only  seen  the  description. 


284  '  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

§  II.  Mniadelphus  Mitt. 

5.  Distichophyllum    microcarpum    (Hedw.)    Mitt.    op.    et    loc.  cit. 

(1883). 

Syn.  Hypnum  microcarpum  Hedw.  Sp.  Muse,  p.  214  (1801). 
Hookeria  microcarpa  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  123 ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  495.  Distichophyllum  aloma  CM.  in  Hedwig. 
xli,  120  (1902)  {fide  Brotherus).  Hookeria  sciadophila 
Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  xvii,  259  (1884)  {fide  Brotherus). 
Hookeria  maculata  Col.  op.  eit.,  xviii,  284  (1885)  {fide 
Brotherus). 

Quite  distinct  in  the  large  size,  resembling  Pterygophylhnn  denti- 
culatum  var.  rohustum,  and  in  the  borderless,  quite  entire  leaves  with 
verj'  small  upper  cells.  The  length  of  the  seta  and  the  size  of  the 
capsule  vary  greatly.  The  nerve  is  long  and  single,  not  wanting,  as 
erroneously  stated  in  the  Handbook. 

It  is  a  frequent  species. 

Eriopus  (Brid.)  CM.  in  Bot.  Zoit.  1847,  p.  828. 

A  small  genus  of  very  striking,  hygro phytic  or  semi-aquatie 
mosses;  the  general  habit  is  of  Pterygophyllum,  but  the  structure 
very  different.  The  leaves  are  more  or  less  rounded,  with  a  distinct 
and  usually  stout  border,  and  the  nerve  is  very  short  and  forked 
from  the  base,  or  may  be  wanting.  The  most  peculiar  feature,  though 
not  conmion  to  all  the  species,  is  the  armature  of  the  seta;  that  of  E. 
cristatus  may  be  taken  as  typical.  Tlie  short,  stout  seta  is  abrui)tly 
bent  at  the  apex,  just  below  the  capsule;  the  lower  part  is  rather 
closely  set  all  round  with  coarse,  unicellular  spines  or  bristles,  more 
or  less  at  right  angles  to  the  seta,  and  varying  in  length  up  to  half 
the  diameter  of  the  seta ;  in  the  upper  half  they  become  gradually 
longer  and  usually  denser,  quite  equalling  in  length  the  diameter  of 
the  seta.  Finally,  as  they  approach  the  angle  at  the  apex  of  the  seta 
they  become  still  longer,  more  crowded,  ])arallel  and  pointing  up- 
wards, and  collected  on  the  outer  or  upper  side  of  the  seta,  so  that 
just  at  the  bend  they  form  a  den.se  brush  or  beard,  out  of  which  the 
capsule  emerges.  In  E.  flexicollis  the  uppermo.st  hairs  forming  the 
brush  are  distinctly  articulate  about  the  middle ;  I  have  not  seen  this 
in  E.  cristatus,  and  believe  they  are  all  unicellular  in  that  si)ecies.  I 
have  seen  no  discussion  as  to  the  function  of  this  peculiar  brush  or 
crest. 

Key. 

(Border  extremely  narrow,  as  in  Distichophyllum, 
apiculus  slender       4.  Brounii 
Border  much  wider,  often  very  stout             ....  2 

t     Border  very  stout,  cartilaginous,  entire  or  subden- 

2   J  ticulate;   upper  cells  25-35 /x  1.  apiciilatits 

(     Border  scarcely  cartilaginous,  strongly  toothed 3 

f    Robust  plant;  upper  cells  50-60yu,        2.  cristatus 

I     Slender  plant;  upper  cells  15-20 /j.      3.  flexicollis 


HOOKERIACEAE.  285 

(Note. — The  upper  cells,  as  in  Distichophyllum,  are  usually  mark- 
edly smaller  towards  margin,  and  rapidly  become  much  enlarged 
lower  down  the  leaf,  so  that  the  comparison  of  the  cell  magnitude 
depends  for  its  value  on  the  same  position  being  selected.  I  have 
given  measurements  of  the  median  cells  well  below  the  apex,  but  not 
far  down,  at  say  one-fifth  to  one- fourth  down  the  leaf). 

1.  Eriopus  apiculatus  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 

xii,  393  (1869). 

Syn.  Hookeria  apiculata  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.  iii, 
549  (1844) ;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  122;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  493.  Dis- 
tidiophyllum  platyloma  CM.  in  Hedwig.  xli,  121  (1902). 

A  smaller  species  than  the  two  following,  usually  in  dense,  tomen- 
tose  tufts,  and  it  would  seem  less  frequently  fruiting.  It  is  recognized 
at  once  by  the  very  stout,  cartilaginous  border,  which  is  entire  or 
slightly  denticulate  only;  by  the  very  stout,  acute,  cuspidate  point, 
the  absence  of  nerve,  and  the  size  of  the  cells,  which  are  isodiametric 
as  in  E.  cristatia^,  but  much  smaller,  about  25-35 /u.  in  diameter,  as 
compared  with  50-G()/tx.  The  fruit,  when  j)resent,  moreover,  is  quite 
distinct,  the  seta  being  only  lowly  papillose,  smooth  above. 

DisticlLophijUum  platyloma  CM.,  of  which  I  have  seen  the  type, 
is  certainly  E.  apicuhifus,  a  slightly  undeveli>iicd  form.  The  cells  and 
general  structure  agree,  but  the  border  is  more  denticulate  than  usual. 

E.  apiculatus  is  a  rare  species  in  N.Z.,  occurring  also  in  Tasmania, 
Eastern  Australia,  Fuegia  and  Chile. 

2.  Eriopus  cristatus  (Hedw.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  242. 

Syn.  L(sk(a  crista ta  Iledw.  Sp.  Muse,  p.  211  (1801).  Hookeria 
cristata  AV.-Arn.  Disp.  Muse,  p.  56;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  125; 
Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  496.  Eriopus  Jclinekii  CM.  in  Reichh. 
Novara  Expcd.,  Bot.  Theil,  Bd.  1,  p.  185  {fide  Bi-otherus). 
Hookeria  jjctropliila  Col.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  xvii,  234 
{fide  Hrotherus).  Hookeria  leptophora  Col.,  op.  cit.,  260 
{fide  Brotherus).  Eriopus  Hehnsianus  CM.  in  Hedwig. 
xli,  128  {fide  Brotherus).  Eriopus  Zuci'nieinus  CM.  op.  et 
loc.  cit.  {fide  Brotherus). 

A  fine  species,  resembling  in  habit  Pterygophyllum  dentatum  var. 
robustum,  having  stems  as  much  as  10  cm.  in  height,  and  5  mm.  or 
more  in  breadth ;  smaller  forms  occur,  however,  and  the  size  is  not 
enough  to  separate  it  from  E.  fiexicollh.  The  leaves  are  large, 
4-5  mm.  long  or  more,  variable  in  size  and  shape,  the  lateral  often 
oblong-spathulate,  the  dorsal  more  rounded ;  they  are  of  a  thick  tex- 
ture, and  when  dry  are  usually  much  crinkled  at  the  edges.  The 
nerve  usually  has  the  longer  branch  reaching  quite  to  one-third  the 
length  of  the  leaf,  or  even  higher,  but  is  often  very  short.  The  cells 
are  very  large,  and  are  regularly  hexagonal  above,  and  isodiametric; 
and  being  very  pellucid  and  the  thickness  of  the  leaf  quite  appreci- 
able, they  often  show^  the  lateral  walls  under  a  high  power  very  dis- 
tinctly, so  that  the  effect  is  exactly  that  of  looking  into  shallow  cells 
of  honeycomb.  The  border  is  distinct,  of  2-3  rows  of  elongated  cells, 
incrassate,  but  not  as  in  E.  apiculatus,  so  that  the  border  is  green, 


286  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

not  yellow  and  cartilaginous  as  in  tliat ;  and  it  is  more  or  less  strongly 
toothed  above;  the  apiculus  is  short  and  wide.  The  seta  is  al)out 
1-1.5  em.  in  length  (etr.  description  of  genus)  ;  the  calyptra  widely 
campanulate,  strongly  fringed  at  base,  and  higlily  tuberculate  at  apex. 
E.  cristatus  is  a  frequent  moss  in  damp  places  in  both  Islands, 
and  is  confined  to  New  Zealand,  unless,  as  I  somewhat  suspect,  E.  tas- 
manicus  Broth,  be  a  form  of  the  same  species ;  I  have  seen  small  forms 
of  E.  cristatus  from  New  Zealand  which  agree  very  closely  with  the 
description  of  E.  tasmanicus,  which  was  described  from  sterile  speci- 
mens; Rodway's  description  of  the  fruiting  plant,  however,  indicates 
some  slight  differences. 


3.  Eriopus  fiexicollis   (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Aduml)r.  ii,  242. 

Syn.  Hookeria  flexicoUis  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p. 
496  (1867).  Hookeria  pygmaea  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst. 
xviii,  235  (1886).  Hookeria  semiserrulata  Col.  op.  cit.  xxi, 
45   (1888). 

A  much  smaller  and  more  graceful  plant  than  the  preceding, 
though  some  forms  of  that  may  come  near  it ;  stems  about  3  cm.  long, 
rarely  up  to  3  mm.  wide ;  not  caespitose.  Leaves  about  2  mm.  long, 
more  distant,  less  solid ;  undulate  when  dry,  but  not  markedly  crisped 
at  margin;  border  in  proportion  stouter,  3-4  seriate.  Cells  at  the 
same  point  15-20/a  wide,  usually  sliglitly  f?o/if/flf('-hexagonal.  Api- 
culus longer,  very  acute.  Nerve  very  short.  Hairs  of  crest  on  seta 
articulate.     Calyptra  hairy  at  tip. 

Probal)ly  less  common  than  E.  cristatus;  I  have  it  from  both 
Islands. 

I  have  been  una1)le  to  see  specimens  of  the  two  species  of  Colenso's 
placed  in  the  synonymy ;  but  from  the  descrii)tions  there  can  be  little 
dou])t  that  they  belong  here.  Colenso  mentions  that  he  has  not  seen 
E.  fiexicollis,  and  says  that  his  E.  pugmaea  is  near  to  it.  The  only 
slight  discrepancy  a])pears  to  1)e  that  he  describes  the  (young)  calyp- 
tra as  having  a  shining  tip,  which  does  not  seem  quite  consistent  with 
the  hairiness  of  E.  flexicoUis. 


4.  Eriopus  Brownii    Dixon  sp.  nov.     (Plate  X.  fig.  11.) 

Dioicum.  Tenellum,  molle,  vix  1  cm.  altum,  nitescens,  sordide 
viride.  Caules  graciles,  parce  ramosi.  Folia  parva,  plus  minusve 
comi)lanata,  sicca  flexuosa,  baud  crispata,  2  mm.  longa,  e  basi  valde 
angustata,  spathulata,  obovata,  apice  rotundato,  obtuso,  hreviter  tenu- 
iter  apiculato;  enervia  vel  brevissime  obsolete  uninervia;  liml)o 
perangusto,  e  cellulis  lineariljus  1-2  seriatis  tantum  instructo,  integro 
circumdata ;  cellulac  magnae,  superne  rcgulariter  elongato-hexagonae, 
perpellucidae,  pro  gencre  minusculae,  20-30 /i.  latae,  margines  versus 
vix  minorcs,  infra  magis  magis  elongatac,  basilares  elongate  hexagono- 
rliomboicleae. 

Perichaetia  numerosa,  majuscula,  bracteis  paucis,  lanceolatis, 
erectis,  acuminatis,  internis  1-2  late  ovatis  cuspidatis,  inferne  serru- 


HOOKERIACEAE.  287 

latis.  Archcgonia  nunierosa.  Seta  circa  3  mm.  longa,  crassiuscula, 
flexuoso-cygnea,  ubique,  praecipue  ad  apicem  tuberculis  perhumilibus 
hyalinis  Icniter  corrugata  (platytuberculata).  Theea  minima,  cum 
operculo  vix  1  mm.  longa,  horizontalis  vel  subpcndula,  badia,  turgide 
ovata,  operculo  brevirostri,  pallido.  Calyptra  minima,  conico-campa- 
nulata,  apice  laevi,  inferne  ciliis  fuscis'  densissime  obtecta. 

Peristomii  dentes  externi  arete  lamellati,  lamellis  lateraliter  valde, 
externe  leniter  prominentibus ;  intus  valde  pectinati,  sulco  mediano 
latissimo  (spatium  vero  inter  dentes  ipsos  aequante)  inferne  divisi; 
fusei,  ad  basin  rubri ;  endostomii  menibrana  altiuscula,  procossubus 
anguste  lanceolatis,  late  perforatis,  leniter  papillosis,  ciliis  baud  visis. 

Hab. :  Kennedy's  Busb,  Port  Lyttelton  Ililk,  Christcburcb.  Coll. 
R.  Brown.  This  appears  in  Brown's  berbarium  as  "'  Hookeria ;  traced 
290." 

The  small  size,  and  the  very  narrow  border  of  the  leaves,  together 
with  the  rather  small  areolation  for  Eriopus,  suggested  at  first  a 
species  ol"  Distichopbyllum;  and  on  comparing  it  with  D.  cncrve 
Besch.  from  Fuegia,  it  Ijccame  evident  that  it  was  closely  allied  to 
that  species,  scarcely,  indeed  separable,  though  constantly,  except  by 
the  much  shorter  apiculus  of  the  leaf.  Consultation  with  ]\I.  Theriot, 
however,  on  the  matter  has  led  us  to  the  conclusion  that  both  plants 
must  be  certainly  placed  in  Eriopus,  the  smooth  (or  almost  smooth) 
seta — shared  with  E.  apiculatus — being  certainly  outweighed  b}'  the 
nerve,  the  areolation,  and  other  characters. 


PterygophyllU'M  Brid.,  Bry.  univ.  ii,  341  (1827)  ex  p. 

The  New  Zealand  species  of  this  genus  are  all  hygrophytic;  and 
like  some  aciuatic  grou])s  of  flowering  plants,  e.g.  the  Batrachian  Ran- 
unculi, Callitriche,  Potamogeton,  they  are  very  plastic  and  variable, 
so  as  to  ])rovide  a  difficult  ])roblem  to  the  systematist.  Hooker  in  the 
Hand])ook  X.Z.  Flora  (p.  492)  says  "The  species  of  this  .section  arc 
probably  all  forms  of  one";  a  conclusion  with  which  I  should  cer- 
tainly not  quarrel,  although  I  have  here  treated  them  as  comprising 
two  si)ecies,  in  addition  to  one  described  since  the  i)ublication  of  the 
Handlx)ok.  Tliis  i)lasticity  explains  the  large  number  of  synonyms 
listed  below,  due  to  the  creation  of  a  large  number  of  species,  mostly 
by  C.  Mueller,  based  on  single  specimens,  without  any  allowance  being 
made  for  the  well  known  variation  of  the  New  Zealand  plants. 

Key. 


1  -^ 


Plants  of  all  sizes,  the  frond  rarely  5  mm.  wide, 
and  usually  considerably  less;  leaves  often  dis- 
tant and  often  blackish     

Plants  very  large;    leaves  very  dense;    frond  5-10 

mm.  wide;  green  or  yellowish     2.  quadrifarium 

Plant  usually  blackish;  leaf  margin  denticulate  or 

coarsely  toothed;  cells  highly  collenchymatous      1.  dentatuvi 

Plant  green;    leaf  margin  entire   or  finely  crenu- 

late;  cells  not  markedly  collenchymatous       ....      3.  distichophyl- 


loides 


288  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

1.  Pterygophyllum  dentatum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Mitt.,  M.  austr.-amer.  in 
Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  xii,  p.  397  (1869). 

Syn.  Hookeria  dentata*  H.  f.  &  AV.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.,  iii, 
550  (1844)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  495.  H.  nigella  H.  f.  & 
W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  124;  Handb.  X.Z.  FL,  loc.  cit.  Pterygophyl- 
lum nigellum  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  247.  Hookeria  pseudo- 
peiiolata  Col.  in, Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  xviii,  231  (1886).  H. 
ramulosa  Col.  op.  cit.,  p.  232.  H.  suhsimilis  Col.  op.  cit., 
p.  233.  H.  ohiusaia  Col.  op.  cit.,  p.  233.  //.  curviseta  Col. 
op.  cit.,  p.  233.  Hepaticina  cyclophylla  CM.  in  Hedwig. 
xli,  124  (1902).  Hepaticina  parvula  CM.  op.  cit.,  p.  125. 
Hepaticina  pseiido-ohscura  CM.  op.  et  loc.  cit.  Hepaticina 
nanocaulis  CM.  op.  cit.,  p.  126.  Hepaticina  Zuerniana 
CM.  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

P.  dentatum  grows  in  very  wet  places,  is  usually  of  a  dark  green 
or  blackish  colour,  generally  turning  quite  black  with  age.  The  leaves 
wlien  old  are  often  difficult  to  soak  out.  The  large,  o])ovate-spathulate 
leaves  of  all  species  of  this  genus  are  known  from  the  remainder  of 
the  Family  by  the  large  hexagonal  cells,  single  nerve,  and  absence  of 
border  (the  much  smaller  cells  of  Disticliophyllum  microcarpnm, 
becoming  quite  minute  at  the  margin,  sei)arate  it  at  once).  The  nerve 
tapers  away  in  its  ui)per  part,  and  is  frecjuently  unequally  forked 
above;  it  always  ceases  at  some  distance  below  the  apex.  The  cells 
are  very  lax,  pellucid  and  thin-walled,  in  the  upper  part  very  regu- 
larly hexagonal,  and  with  collenchymatous  thickenings  at  the  angles, 
which,  owing  to  the  transpai'ency  of  the  walls  frequently  give  the 
appearance  of  intercellular  spaces.  The  marginal  cells,  especially  in 
the  region  of  the  apex,  are  usually  very  much  smaller  than  the  inter- 
nal ones,  often  semilunar,  with  the  tips  projecting  so  that  the  margin 
is  erose-denticulate ;  in  addition  to  this  the  margin  is  usually  more 
or  less  strongly,  coarsely  toothed,  each  tooth  in  some  plants  formed  of 
two  or  three  cells,  of  which  the  terminal  one  may  be  more  or  less 
distinctly  spiniform. 

The  plants  are  frequently  fertile,  but  the  fruiting  characters  do 
not  give  any  constant  distinctions  between  the  forms.  The  seta  is 
smooth,  stout,  often  angular  when  dry,  varial)le  in  length,  sharply 
curved  at  apex  so  that  the  fruit  is  more  or  less  pendulous;  the  cap- 
sule is  often  somewhat  tubercular  at  the  base  where  it  joins  the  seta. 
The  calyptra  is  glabrous,  somewhat  coriaceous,  not  fimbriate  but 
sometimes  slightly  lacerate  at  base ;  the  lid  has  a  straight  beak,  vari- 
able in  length. 

I  have  examined  the  types  of  the  various  species  described  by  C 
Mueller  and  given  in  the  above  synonymy ;  they  are  all  merely  forms 
of  the  one  highly  variable  type. 


*The  specific  name  "denticulata,"  as  I  have  shown  elsewhere,  is 
merely  a  slip,  copied  probably  by  most  authors  from  CM.  Synopsis  ii, 
203. 


HOOKERIACEAE.  289 

Var.  robustum  (H.  f.  &  AY.)  Dixon  comb,  no  v. 

8yn.  Hookeria  rohmta  H.  f.  &  AY.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii.  124  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  X.Z.  FL,  p.  495.  Ptenjgophyllum  robustum  Jaeg. 
Adumbr.,  ii,  247.  Hookeria  macroneura  Col.  in  Trans.  X'.Z. 
Inst.,  xviii,  283  (1885).  Hookeria  telmophila  Col.  op.  cit. 
xix,  271  (1886). 

The  var.  robustum  is  a  stout  plant,  larger  in  every  way,  and 
"usually  of  a  dull  green,  not  blackish ;  but  no  clear  line  can  be  drawn 
between  it  and  the  type.  The  late  Mr.  Gray  has  sent  me  a  fine  series 
from  Mauriceville,  AYairarapa,  showing  all  gradations  in  size  and  also 
in  colour,  from  the  type  to  good  var.  robustum. 

Colen.so  in  describing  his  Hookeria  obtusata  refers  to  certain 
"foreign  bodies"  on  the  leaves.  I  have  not  seen  specimens  of  the 
original,  but  a  species  of  Pterygophyllum  gathered  in  a  hothouse  at 
Harrogate,  Yorkshire  (origin  unknown,  but  certainly  ])elonging  to 
P.  dcntatum)  has  what  is  no  doubt  the  same  peculiarity:  jointed, 
shortly  cylindrical  cldorophyllose,  more  or  less  fusiform  threads 
standing  out  on  the  leaf,  usually  round  the  margin,  and  frequently  so 
abundant  as  to  form  a  perfect  cheval-de-frise.  They  form  without 
doubt  a  form  of  vegetative  reproductive  organ,  which  does  not  appear 
to  have  been  elsewhere  noted. 

2.  Pteryg-ophyllum  quadrifarium  (Hook.)  Brid.  Bi-vol.  univ.  ii,  347 

(1827). 

Syn.  Hookeria  quadrifaria  Hook.  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  109  (1820); 
Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  124;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl..  p.  495.  Mniadelphus 
quadrifarius  C.]\I.  Svn.  ii,  21.  Hookeria  luteovirens  Col.  in 
Trans.  X.Z.  In.st..  xvii,  260  (1884)  {fide  Brothcrus  and  Mit- 
ten). H.  sexfaritt  Col.  op.  cit.,  p.  45  {fide  Brothcrus).  //. 
atrovirens  Col.,  op.  cit.,  xxi,  46  (1888)   {fide  Brothcrus). 

This  magnificent  species,  with  stems  up  to  six  inches  long  and 
freciuently  as  much  as  a  centimetre  in  width,  is  I  think  certainly  dis- 
tinct from  the  preceding  grou])  of  plants.  Apart  from  the  cliaracters 
given  in  the  Key,  the  sporophyte  is  much  more  robust  (wliich  is  not 
by  any  means  the  case  with  var.  robustum  as  compared  with  typical 
P.  dentatum) .  The  leaf  also  is  only  crenulate-denticulate  above,  not 
coarsely  toothed,  and  the  cells  are  very  markedly  larger  (the  upper 
cells  in  mid-leaf  may  be  up  to  or  over  100 /li  across).  The  marginal 
row  in  the  region  of  the  leaf  apex  usually  consists  of  very  much 
smaller  and  narrower  cells  than  the  interior  ones,  of  quite  different 
form,  being  su])-rhomboid.  with  the  apex  projecting,  so  that  the  leaf 
is  here  erose-denticulatc. 

The  leaves  are  not  properly  speaking  quadrifarious ;  there  appear 
to  me  to  be  normally  4  rows  of  dorsal  and  4  rows  of  ventral  leaves, 
much  smaller  and  rounder  than  the  lateral,  of  which  there  seem 
to  be  usually  2  rows  on  each  side.  They  overlap  one  another  very 
elosely  a  character  which  separates  the  plant  at  once  from  P.  denta- 
tum. 

According  to  the  Handl)ook  it  is  abundant  throughout  the  two 
Islands;  but  if  so  it  would  surely  be  much  more  frequently  gathered 


290  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

by  collectors  tlian,  in  my  experience,  is  the  case.     It  is  one  of  the 
finest  of  the  endemic  species  of  New  Zealand. 

3.  Pterygophyllum  distichophylloides  Broth.  &  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr. 
Bot.  Club,  xlii,  106  (1915). 

ThLs  species  was  described  and  figured  in  the  above  publication 
It  differs  from  the  other  species  in  the  green  colour,  not  tui'ning 
blackish,  the  pale  stenxs  conspicuous  in  the  dry  state  owing  to  the 
close  curling  up  and  crisping  of  the  leaves;  the  small  leaves,  quite 
entire  or  only  minutely  crenulate  at  the  apex,  and  the  smaller  cells, 
30-35  /Lt  wide,  not  coUencln'matous  at  the  angles.  Fruit  has  not  been 
seen. 

It  was  gathered  near  Auckland  by  D.  Petrie  in  1892;  and  it  occurs 
also  in  herb.  Kew  as  PteriigophriUum  CoJensoi  Broth,  n.  sp.,  "Colenso 
3115;  comm.  Rev.  W.  Coienso  xi,  189-4;  det.  Broth,  ix,  1895." 

HYPOPTERYGIACEAE. 
Cyathophorum  p.  Beauv.  Prodr.,  p.  52. 

Cyathophorum  bulbosum  (Hedw.)  CM.,  Syn.  ii,  54   (1851). 

Syn.  Anoectangium  bulbosum  Hedw.  Sp.  Muse,  p.  43  (1801) 
Cijatho pilar um  pennatum  Brid.  Brvol.  Univ.  ii,  722  (1827) , 
Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  120;  Ilandb.  X.Z.  FL,  p.  490. 

And 

Var.  minus  H.  f.  &  W..  Fl.  Antarct.  i,  143. 

8yn.  C.  densirete  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh. 
XXXV,  40. 

This  very  beautiful  species,  which  attracts  the  attention  of  non- 
Ijryological  collectors  by  its  size  and  beauty  and  its  resemblance  to  a 
Polypodiaeeous  fern,  is  well  known  to  all  students.  It  varies  greatly 
in  size,  and  to  a  considerable  extent  in  other  characters,  though  the 
fruiting  characters,  I  ])clieve,  are  fairly  constant,  and  are  striking, 
though  the  capsules  l)eing  produced  on  the  under  side  of  the  stem 
are  easily  concealed  by  the  leaves. 

After  much  hesitation  I  have  reduced  the  plant  described  by 
Brothcrus  as  C.  densirete  to  the  status  of  a  variety',  as  Fleischer  has 
already  done,  merging  it  with  the  var.  minus  II.  f.  &,  AY.  Brotherus 
distinguished  C.  densirete  by  the  much  smaller  size,  much  denser  areo- 
lation  (cells  15-20/x  wide),  and  very  short  nerve.  The  lengtJi  of  the 
nerve  I  find  to  be  very  variable,  and  not  correlated  with  the  remain- 
ing characters.  The  size  of  the  cells  is  a  more  important  character; 
the  upper  cells  in  the  type  form  range  from  25  to  30//.  in  width,  or 
thereabouts,  and  between  this  and  15-20  there  is  of  course  a  great 
difference,  and  if  the  character  were  a  well-defined  one  and  constantly 
related  to  the  small  size  there  would  be  no  hesitation  in  according  the 
plant  specific  rank.  This  liowever  is  l^y  no  means  the  case ;  all  gi'a- 
dations  in  the  size  of  the  cells  may  be  found,  and  equally  all  grada- 
tions in  the  size  of  the  plant;  the  smallest  plants  being  by  no  means 
always  furnished  with  the  smallest  cells.    I  have  for  instance  a  plant 


HYPOPTERYGIACEAE.  291 

of  Berggren's  (Xo.  2223)  which  is  the  smallest  perhaps  of  any  of  the 
New  Zealand  forms  I  have  seen,  considerably  less  than  Australian 
C.  densirete  named  by  Brotherus,  but  having  the  cells  as  wide  as  in 
the  type  form;  and  this,  with  modifications,  occurs  throughout.  I 
have  tliereforc  adoi)ted  the  original  view  of  Hooker  and  AVilson,  and 
con-sider  the  i)lant  as  a  variety  only,  the  limits  of  which,  moreover,  are 
difficult  to  define. 

Catharomxiox  H.  f.  &  AV.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii.  119  (1885). 

This  monotypic  genus  was  merged  in  Hypopterygium  in  the 
Handbook,  but  is,  I  think,  distinctly  worthy  of  generic  rank;  the 
erect  or  su])crect  capsule,  and  the  single  peristome,  the  outer  peris- 
tome being  wanting,  being  strong  characters  apart  from  the  remark- 
able ciliation  of  the  leaves,  unequalled  in  any  other  moss. 

Catharomnion  ciliatum  (Hedw.)  H.  f.  &  W.,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Pteriyynandrum  cilidtum  Hedw.  Sp.  Muse.,  84  (1801). 
Ilifpopfcn/gium  ciliatum  Brid..  Brvol.  Univ.  ii,  710;  Handb. 
N.'Z.  Fl.,  p.  489. 

This  very  beautiful  plant,  confined  to  New  Zealand  and  Tasmania, 
in  dense,  bright  green  tufts,  re.scml)lcs  deiLse  tufts  of  Ilifijuijttrnyiuni 
novae-seehnuliae,  but  is  known  at  once  by  the  longly  eiliate  margins 
of  the  leaves,  and  the  presence  of  axillary  setae,  or  bri.stles,  as  well 
as,  when  fruiting,  tlie  nearly  erect,  ovoid  cai)sules.  The  flowers  on 
the  $  plant  are  very  numerous,  and  being  large  and  purplish  in 
colour  are  sometimes  very  conspicuous. 

It  appears  not  to  l>e  rare. 

Hypoptkrygium  Brid..  Bryol.  Univ.  ii,  709. 

A  very  distinct  and  beautiful  genus  of  mosses,  recognized  at  once 
by  their  habit  and  l)y  the  presence  of  amphigastria  or  ventral  leaves, 
very  different  in  size  and  .structure  from  the  lateral  ones  of  the  frond, 
which  are  arranged  disticliously  on  the  ])ranches.  The  Xew  Zealand 
species  comprise  one  or  two  of  the  most  interesting  endemic  species 
of  the  Island.  Their  arrangement  and  the  delimitation  of  the  species 
has  given  rise  to  mucli  difficulty,  and  very  great  confusion  in  the 
nomenclature  has  been  in  ])art  the  cause  and  in  part  the  consequence. 
The  genus  has  been  monographed  by  Kindberg  in  Hedwig.  xl  (1901), 
but  his  views  do  not  seem  to  have  met  altogether  with  acceptance.  I 
have  adopted  here  his  principal  divisions,  discarding  however  his 
divisions  of  the  Subgenus  Eu-Hypopterygium. 

The  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.  is  very  unsatisfactory  in  regard  to  this  genus, 
showing  perhaps  the  effect  of  too  many  hands.  The  descriptions  do 
not  afford  a  clear  conception  of  the  specific  differences,  and  the 
characters  given  in  Key  and  in  Text  are  frequently  hopelessly  at 
variance,  particularly  as  to  inflorescence.  Brotherus  in  the  Pflanzen- 
familien  adopts  Kindberg 's  divisions  of  Eu-Hypopterygium,  but  both 
his  diagnoses  of  these,  and  the  arrangement  of  the  species  under  each 
are  entirely  different  from  those  employed  by  Kindberg.  I  have  found 


J 


292  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

it  on  the  whole  most  satisfactory  in  this  group  to  abandon  authori- 
ties and  rely  on  my  study  of  the  plants  themselves. 

Key. 

/  Stems  pinnately  branched,  frond  elongate;   leaves 

J    !  more  or  less  oblong-lingulate      1.  coticinni(m 

'\  Stems  dendroid,  frond    broad,    more    or    less  fan- 

V  shaped;   leaves  more  or  less  cordate-oval       2 

/    Robust,  frond  1-2  in.  across,  branches  densely  bi- 

'  tri-pinnate;   leaves  small 2.  fiUcitlaeforme 

Smaller,  frond  1  in.  across  or  much  less;  branches 

simple  or  distantly  once  pinnate '        3 

(    Axillary   bristles  numerous  and   conspicuous       ....       3.  setigenim 

t    Axillary  bristles  none 4 

/     Stipes  leaves   reflexed   when   moist,   stipes   naked; 

I  leaves  undulate  when  dry,  not  deflexed         5 

Stipes    leaves    erecto-patent    Avhen    moist:     leaves 

scarcely  undulate  when  dry,  often  deflexed  on 

each  side  of  the  branch     6 

f     Seta  stout 5.  rotitlatitm 

°  1     Seta   thin do.  var.  oceaniciim 

(    Stipes  tomentose  4.  novae- 

6  -'  Heelandiae 

i    Stipes  naked         do.  var.  nudicaule 

Subgenus  1.  Lopidium. 

Stipes  (the  unbranched  part  of  the  secondary  stem)  short,  with 
divergent  scale-leaves.  Frond  erect,  elongate,  more  or  less  regularly 
jnnnate,  with  simple  or  slightly  pinnate  branches.  Leaves  narrow, 
oblong-lingulate ;  cells  small,  rounded,  incras.sate.  Seta  very  short, 
3-9  nun. 

1.  Hypopterygium  concinnum   (Hook.)    Brid.    Bryol.    Univ.  ii,  714 

(1827). 

Syn.  Leskea  concinna  Hook.  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  34  (1818-1820); 
Schwaegr.  Suppl.  iii,  Pt.  ii,  t.  269.  {H.  Stnithiopteris  auct. 
plur. ;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  489;  an  Schwaegr.?)  Lopidium 
pallens  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  119  (1855).  Hijpoptcrijgium 
pallens  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  roy.  soc.  Victoria,  1882,  p. 
76. 

There  has  been  endless  confusion  as  to  the  nomenclature  of  the 
New  Zealand  plant.  Mostauthoi's  attri])ute  two  species  to  New 
Zealand,  under  the  varying  names  of  //.  pallens,  H.  coiicinnum,  and 
H.  StrutJiiopteris.     The  Handbook  gives  them  as  follows : — 

(a)  H.  concinnum  (Hook.)  Brid.  Dioicous.  Fruitstalk  stout, 
smooth,  ^in.  long.  (b)  H.  Stnithioptcris  Brid.  {Leskea  concinna 
Schwaegr.,  not  of  Hooker).  Monoicous.  Seta  slender,  iin.  long, 
rough. 

Kindberg  gives  only  H.  pallens  as  of  New  Zealand,  confining  H. 
concinnum  to  austral  S.  America,  and  wnth  several  other  authors 
asserting  that  Leskea  concinna  Schwaegr.  Suppl.  t.  269  is  not  the 
Leskea  concinna  of  Hooker,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  34. 


HYPOPTERYGIACEAE.  293 

Now  as  L.  concinna  Hook,  is  based  on  Menzies'  Dusky  Bay  plant 
and  on  that  alone,  it  is  obvious  that  the  name  belongs  to  the  New 
Zealand  moss,  whether  or  not  the  S.  American  moss  be  the  same 
species. 

In  the  second  place  it  is  absurd  to  speak  of  ''Leskea  concinnu 
Schwaegr.,  not  of  Hooker,"  because  Schwaegrichen 's  figure  and  des- 
cription are  based  on  the  very  same  plant,  viz.  Menzies'  Dusky  Bay 
moss. 

Then  as  to  the  supposed  differences  as  given  in  the  Handbook. 
The  only  reason  for  supposing  there  to  be  a  dioicous  plant  in  New 
Zealand  is,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  the  fact  that  Wilson  in  herb,  notes 
again.st  Menzies"  plant  ''no  $  fl.  to  be  seen  on  the  specimen."  But 
Schwaegrichen  describes  it  as  monoicous,  and  this  clearly  outweighs 
the  negative  experience  of  Wilson,  based  as  it  is  moreover  upon  only 
a  stem  or  two  at  most.  The  $  flowers  in  this  group,  it  should  be 
noted,  are  extremely  like  the  $  flowers,  and  great  care  is  needed  in 
diagnosing  the  inflorescence.  The  only  other  i)oint  is  that  of  the  seta. 
This  varies  in  the  New  Zealand  plants  from  2.5  mm.  to  9  nun.  in 
height,  it  varies  considerably  in  stoutness,  and  is  practically  smooth 
always  or  very  slightly  roughened.  The  description  in  the  Handbook 
of  the  seta  of  H.  concinnum  as  "stout,  thickened  upwards,  scarcely 
longer  than  the  perichactial  leaves,  smooth,"  is  based,  no  doubt,  upon 
one  or  two  sketches  of  AVilson's,  drawn  however  from  ciuite  immature 
specimens,  and  quite  at  variance  with  Hooker's  figures  in  the  Musci 
Exotici,  from  the  same  plant.  (Hooker  there  goes  to  the  opposite 
extreme,  and  makes  the  seta  as  much  too  long  and  thin  as  Wilson's 
sketch  represents  it  too  short  and  stout). 

In  short  there  is  only  one  New  Zealand  species  of  this  group,  an 
autoicous  plant,  and  the  only  point  as  to  which  there  is  any  question 
is  the  correct  name.  This  is  undoubtedly  //.  concinnum  (Hook.), 
unless  the  Bourbon  plant,  //.  Struthiopteris  (Schwaegr.)  Brid.  be  the 
same  thing,  in  which  case  the  latter  name  would  have  i)riority.  As 
to  this,  the  remarks  of  the  authom  of  the  Brj'ologia  javanica  (ii,  9) 
are  very  pertinent,  and  I  should  be  quite  prepared  to  find  the  S. 
African  and  the  Australasian  plants  referable  to  one  and  the  same 
species.  The  Bourbon  II.  Struthiopferis  is,  however,  a  much  smaller 
and  delicate  plant  than  the  Australasian,  and  in  view  also  of  possible 
difference  in  the  inflorescence  I  do  not  think  it  safe  at  present  to  unite 
them. 

H.  concinnnm  is  a  frequent  species,  and  is  easily  known  by  the 
elongate,  pinnate  fronds  and  pale  green  or  yellowish  colour.  It  is, 
indeed,  less  likely  to  be  taken  for  another  species  of  the  genus  than 
to  be  confused,  by  its  superficial  resemblance,  with  some  quite  different 
moss ;  but  a  verv  slight  examination  at  once  shows  its  true  character. 


Subgenus  II.    Filiculoides. 

Dioicous.  Stipes  long;  frond  more  or  less  horizontal,  large,  trian- 
gular-rounded, rigid ;  branching  bi-  or  tripimiate ;  axillary  bristles 
wanting;  leaves  very  small. 


294  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

2.  Hypopterygium  filiculaeforme    (Hedw.)   Brid.  Brv.  uiiiv.  ii,  712 

(1827)  ;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  117;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  487.  ^ 

SjTi.  Leskea  filiculaefonnis  Hedw.  Sp.  Muse,  p.  212  (1801). 

This  very  beautiful,  endemic  species  scarcely  needs  description. 
The  usually  tall,  bare  stipes,  the  large  fan-shaped,  bright  green  frond, 
with  the  branches  densely  bipinnate  and  the  small  neat  foliation  dis- 
tinguish it  from  all  the  other  species. 

Subgenus  III.    Stephanobasis. 

Habit  of  Eu-Hypopterygium.  Amphigastria  unbordered,  strongly 
serrate.     Long,  rigid  bristle-like  setae  present  in  the  leaf-axils. 

3.  Hypopterygium  setigerum  (P.  Beauv.)  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  X.Z.,  ii,  118 

(1855). 

Sj'n.  Hypmini  setigerum  P.  Beauv.,  Prodr.,  yt.  70  (1805). 
Leskea  tnmaHscina  Hedw.  Sp.  M.,  p.  212  p.p.  Hypoptery- 
gium tamariscinum  Brid.  Bry.  univ.,  ii,  715 ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
FL,  p.  488.  //.  commutdtum  CM.  Svn.  ii,  6.  H.  elegan- 
tulum  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  xx,  242   (1887). 

Recognized  at  once  by  its  fairly  robu.st,  tall,  lax  habit  and  branch- 
ing, the  sharp  toothing  of  the  leaves  and  of  the  very  narrow,  unbor- 
dered amphigastria,  and  the  numerous  long  setae  arising  from  the 
leaf  axils  on  each  side  of  the  under  face  of  the  branches.  These  only 
occur  in  one  other  (American)  species;  the  description  of  them  in 
the  "Handbook"  under  //.  rotulutum  is  erroneous.  Tlie  seta  in  the 
present  species  is  short  and  very  stout,  especially  at  apex,  and  the 
wide  base  of  the  capsule  is  highly  corrugated  or  tuberculate. 

The  confusion  in  the  nomenclature  arises  from  the  fact  that  Swartz 
originally  described  Ilypnum  Tayndrisci  from  a  AVest  Indian  species, 
with  which  he  believed  the  Australasian  i)lant  to  be  conspccific ;  Hed- 
wig  in  the  Si)ecics  Muscorum  followed  him  in  this,  and  figured  the 
Australasian,  setiferous  plant,  as  if  it  were  the  type  of  H.  Tamarisci, 
which,  however,  is  not  the  case,  and  the  name  Tamarisci  must  be 
restricted  to  the  American  moss.  C.  Mueller  in  the  Synopsis,  recog- 
nizing this,  created  the  name  //.  contmutatum  for  the  Australasian 
plant,  but  this  was  unnecessary,  as  Palisot  had  already  given  it  the 
name  setigerum. 

Subgenus  IV.     Eu-Hypopterygium. 

Plants  of  medium  size  to  very  small.  Frond  more  or  less  rotund 
or  fan-shaped,  pinnate  or  bipinnate.  Leaves  of  moderate  size,  bor- 
dered.    Axillary  bristles  0. 

4  Hypopterygium  novae-seelandiae  CM.  in  Bot.  Zeit.  1851,  p.  562; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  487. 

Svn.  H.  Smithianum  H.  f.  &  W.,  FL  N.Z.  ii,  118  (1854),  et 
Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,  217   (1860).     H.  Hillii  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z. 


HYPOPTERYGIACEAE.  295 

Inst,  xix,  277  (1887).    H.  pachyneuron  Col.  op.  et  loe.  cit 
FT.  vvl.rnnicxi'in  Col.  op.  cit.,  xxi,  43   (1889). 

var.  g'laucum  (Sull.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

S^ii.  H.  gliiuciun  Sull.  in  Proc.  Amer.  Acad.  Art.  Sei.  iii,  184 
(1855)  ;  Musci  of  U.S.  Explor.  Exped..  p.  26  (159)  ;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  488.  H.  Smithianum  var.  y8  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl. 
N.Z.  ii,  118. 

nov.  var.  nudicaule  Dixon.    Stipes  baud  tomentosus. 

Tbe  distinguishing  cbaracters  of  this  species  as  compared  with  the 
following  are  tbe  tomentose  stipes;  tbe  erect o-patent  stipes  leaves 
(thougb  in  tbe  dry  state  tbey  may  be  somewhat  refiexed)  ;  tbe  sbarply 
tootbed  leaves;  tbe  aini)bigastria  with  usually  a  stout,  long  point,  and 
tbe  nerve  generally  reaching  into  tbe  point  or  at  least  near  it ;  tbe 
branches  normally  rather  dense  and  rigid,  little  rebranched;  tbe 
leaves  rather  closely  set,  and  when  dry  very  little  undulate,  disti- 
cbously  overlai)ping,  and  in  most  cases  much  dcflexed  on  each  side  of 
the  branch,  so  that  tbe  dorsal  side  of  tbe  branch  is  convex  and  terete. 
Tbe  nerve  of  the  leaf  is  often  stout,  and  reaches  high  up  {H.  pachy- 
neuron Col.  is  only  a  form  showing  this  character  well). 

I  find  no  fruiting  characters  by  whieb  it  may  be  recognized, 
though  tbe  setae  are  often  longer  and  the  cap.sule  larger  than  tbey 
are  in  //.  rotulatum,  and  the  capsule  is  u.sually  pendulous  or  subpen- 
dulous,  while  in  the  latter  species  it  is  more  often  horizontal. 

The  var.  (jhiucmn  in  its  extreme  form  is  a  very  marked  plant, 
with  minute  fronds,  which  may  even  measure  no  more  than  5  mm. 
across,  of  a  glaucous  green,  sometimes  almost  white  colour,  the 
branches  terete  and  julaceous  (above)  when  dry,  tbe  seta  very  short, 
tbe  capsule  exceedingly  short  and  turgidly  oval,  frequently  rather 
narrow  at  tbe  mouth.  Intergrading  forms  however  connect  it  by  a 
continuous  chain  with  tbe  type,  and  it  cannot  be  considered  more 
than  a  variety. 

The  var.  nudicaule,  which  appears  to  be  rare,  differs  in  no  w^ay,  so 
far  as  I  can  detect,  from  tbe  type  except  in  tbe  stems  being  non- 
tomentose.  This  is  in  itself,  perbai)s,  a  not  very  important  character, 
but  since  it  is  in  this  species  an  almost  constant  and  very  obvious  one, 
it  seems  desirable  to  lay  stress  on  what  is  a  very  marked  exception 
and  one  that  may  very  easily  mislead. 

Tbe  strength  of  tbe  leaf  border  varies  very  considerably,  as  it 
does,  even  more,  in  //.  rotulatum,  and  I  do  not  think  it  can  be  used 
as  a  specific  character;  but  tbe  toothing  is  I  think  always  stronger 
than  in  that  species,  though  even  this  varies  much,  in  both  tbe  leaves 
and  ampbigastria.  The  descriptions  of  H.  Hillii  Col.  and  //.  pachy- 
neuron Col.  are  entirely  applicable  to  H.  novae-seelctndiae,  and  do  not 
suggest  any  distinguishing  cbaracters ;  Colenso  indeed  remarks  of  both 
of  them  that  tbey  are  "pretty  closely  allied  to  their  New  Zealand 
congeners. ' ' 

The  species  is  widely  distributed,  as  is  also,  apparently,  var. 
glaucum.  The  var.  nudicaule  I  have  from  three  localities,  all  in  tbe 
North  I.,  viz.  Blueskin,  Waititi,  leg.  Berggren  (2004)  ;  Papakami, 
leg.    Berggren  (2239)  ;  ]Mauriceville,  AYairarapa,  leg.  Gray  (277). 


296  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

5.  Hypopterygium  rotulatum    (Hedw.)    Brid.  Biyol.  iiniv.,  ii,  713, 
(127)  ;  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  118;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  488. 

Syn.  Leskea  rotulata  Hedw.  Sp.  M.  213,  t.,  51  (1801).  Hypop- 
terygium virididum  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  X.Z.  FL,  p. 
487.  H.  discolor  Mitt.  op.  cit.,  p.  488  (1867).  H.  ScoUiae 
CM.  in  Linn,  xxxv,  619   (1868). 

var.  oceanicum  (Mitt.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  //.  oceanicum  ]\Iitt.  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  487. 

As  I  understand  H.  rotulatum  (I  have  not  seen  Hedwig's  type — 
no  specimens  appear  to  exist  in  Schwaegriehen's  herbarium — but 
specimens  in  Herb.  Hook.  " Leskcu  roiuhifa  Hodw..  N.Zd.,  Sinclair," 
and  " Leshca  roiuhifu  Hedw.  vera,  Auckhmd,  N.Zeald.,  D.  Lyall, "'  may 
probably  be  considered  authentic),  it  differs  mainly  from  H.  novne- 
seehmdiae  in  the  non-tomentose  stipes,  the  leaves  of  which  are  reflexed 
both  moist  and  dry;  the  laxer,  less  rigid  hal)it.  with  the  branches  more 
straggling  and  more  frequently  rebranched,  the  duller  green  colour — 
H.  novae-seelandiae  is  more  frequently  of  a  bright  or  yellowish  green ; 
the  leaves  laxer,  when  dry  strongly  undulate,  and  not  deflexed,  so 
that  the  uj)i)er  side  of  the  l)ranch  is  not  convex ;  the  border  very  vari- 
able in  thickness,  but  almost  constantly  less  strongly — often  indeed 
very  faintly  denticulate — the  apex  less  acutely  pointed,  the  nerve 
generally  weaker  and  shorter,  the  amphigastria  generally  with  much 
shorter  points,  subentire,  and  with  a  much  shorter,  often  very  weak 
nerve. 

After  much  hestitation  I  have  reduced  //.  viridulum  and  H.  dis- 
color to  H.  rotuhttum.  I  have  examined  Mitten's  plants  with  some 
care,  and  am  unable  to  grasp  any  characters  of  any  distinction  or 
constancy.  The  difficulty  is  much  enhanced  by  the  carelessness  of  the 
descriptions  in  the  Handbook.  A  comparison  for  instance  of  the 
descrii)tions  of  //.  discolor  and  //.  rotulatum  will  show  that  there  are 
no  definite  characters  of  any  kind  by  which  the  two  can  be  separated. 
It  is  true  that  they  are  clearly  differentiated  in  the  Key  by  giving 
H.  rotulatum  some  iiitorfoliar  bristles;  but  this  is  entirely  erroneous; 
they  do  not  occur  and  have  never  been  described  or  figured  for  this 
species.  There  is  the  same  discrepancy  as  to  inflorescence.  H.  oceani- 
cum is  described  in  the  Key  as  dioicous,  in  the  text  as  monoicous.  H. 
viridulum  and  //.  rotulatum  are  described  as  monoicous;  but  the 
specimens  of  H.  rotulatum  in  Herb.  Hook,  marked  by  AVilson  as 
monoicous  are  quite  certainly  dioicous;  I  have  found  purely  $  and 
purely  9  stems,  and  in  no  instance  have  I  found  both  forms  of  flower 
on  a  stem.  Moreover  Leskea  rotulata  Hedw.  is  not  autoicous,  but 
dioicous  (.see  the  generic  description  of  Hedwig).  In  fact  I  greatly 
doubt  if  any  autoicous  species  of  this  group  of  the  genus  occur  in 
New  Zealand. 

I  have  seen  several  plants  determined  as  H.  oceanicum,  from  Nor- 
folk I.,  the  Kermadecs,  and  New  Zealand  itself,  and  on  most  of  these 
I  can  detect  no  characters  of  any  value ;  but  on  the  only  two  plants 
determined  by  Mitten  himself,  "Kermadec  Is.,  leg.  MacGillivray, " 
and  "Sunday  Sd.,  leg.  Milne,"  the  setae  are  decidedly  thinner  than  is 
the  case  in  any  of  the  plants  of  this  group  which  I  have  seen,  and 


HYPOPTERYGIACEAE.  297 

this  is  the  one  character  given  in  the  Handbook  on  which  any  reli- 
ance can  be  placed.  (The  length  of  the  lid  is  certainly  of  no  value, 
as  I  have  specimens  of  H.  rotulatum  with  quite  stout  setae  showing 
the  beak  of  the  lid  fully  e(iualling  the  capsule  in  length).  I  have 
therefore  classed  oceanicum  as  a  variety,  based  on  this  character 
alone. 

Mitten  has  determined  the  identity  of  H.  Scottiae  CM.  with  his 
H.  discolor. 

H.  virididum  Mitt,  is  a  very  doubtful  plant.  ^Mitten's  specimens 
at  Kew  certainly  include  two  species,  one  referable  to  H.  novae- 
seelandiae,  and  one  I  think  to  //.  rotulatum.  The  only  character  of 
any  importance  given  by  Mitten  is  the  monoicous  intlorescence,  a 
character  which  does  not  seem  to  have  been  confirmed  l)y  any  later 
author,  and  I  think  extremely  doubtful.  Kindberg  makes  it  a  sub- 
species of  //.  novdf-scdandiiic,  scarcely,  however,  separated  by  any 
intelligible  characters. 

H.  rotulatum  appears  to  be  widely  distributed  in  the  Islands. 

INCERTAE  SEDIS,  &c. 

H.  ciliatum  (Iledw.)  Brid.  =  Catharomnion  ciliatum. 

II.  Balaniii  ('.M.  was  descri])ed  from  a  specimen  growing  on  a 
cultivated  plant  of  Balantium.  Its  New  Zealand  origin  is  doubtful, 
even  if  it  could  be  considered  to  exhibit  a  normal  growth. 

//.  marginatum  Col.  and  //.  fiaccidum  Col.  (H.  Colensoi  Par.)  arc 
described  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  xxi,  44.  each  from  a  single  stem  picked 
out  from  among  other  mos.ses,  a  condition  on  which  it  is  hardly  safe 
to  ba-se  a  new  species,  even  if  the  characters  were  more  marked  than 
appears  from  the  descriptions.  These  species  should  certainly  be 
allowed  to  drop. 

RHACOPILACEAE. 

Rhacopilum  p.  Beauv.  Prodr.,  p.  36  (1805). 

This  Family  has  been  usually  placed  near  Hypopterygiaceae, 
through  the  analogy  of  the  dorsal  leaves  here  and  the  amphigastria 
of  the  latter.  There  is,  however,  no  real  affinity  between  the  two, 
and  the  true  taxonomic  jiosition  of  Rhacopilum  (with  Powellia)  is 
rather  unc<^rtain.  It  is  placed  by  Fleischer  between  Orthotrichaceae 
and  Fontinalaceae. 

The  differences  between  the  New  Zealand  species — excluding  R. 
rohu-stum — appear  to  me  very  slight  and  inconstant,  and  can  only 
be  given  in  comparative  terms. 

Key. 

Robust;    dorsal    leaves    similar    to    the  lateral   in 

form,  and  almost  as  large  4.     robitstum 

Moderately  robust  to  slender;    dorsal  leaves  much 

smaller   and   narrower   than   the  lateral,   very 

narrowly     acuminate,     with     straight,     robust 

arista  2 

Leaves  tapering  and  acute,  seta  thin  3.     laetittn 

Some  leaves  at  least  subobtuse,  broader  at  points 3 

Robust,  seta  very  stout;    calyptra  very  hairy       ....       1.     strumiferum 
More  slender;  seta  thinner;  calyptra  sparsely  hairy       2.     cristatum 


298  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

1.  Rhacopilum  strumiferum  CM.  in  Bot.  Zeit.,  1851,  p.  563;  Handb. 

N.Z.  FL,  p.  491. 

Syn.  R.  australe  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  121. 

Rather  more  robust  than  R.  cristaium,  more  often  yellowish,  with 
larger,  broader  leaves,  which  are,  however,  generally  narrower  at  the 
points  and  less  obtiLse.  The  seta  is  often  very  stout  and  usually  short, 
about  half  an  inch,  but  in  my  experience  this  character  is  a  much 
less  defined  and  practical  one  than  is  usually  implied  by  authors;  I 
find  it  highly  variable  both  in  length  and  in  thickness. 

It  is  a  common  species. 

7?.  confusum  ("ard.  MS.  in  sched.  from  the  North  I.,  leg.  W.  E. 
Setchell,  I  cannot  distinguish  from  R.  strumiferum. 

2.  Rhacopilum  cristatum  H.  f.  &  ^^.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  121  (1855)  ;  Handb. 

N.Z.  FL,  p.  491. 

This  is  iLsually  a  much  more  slender  plant,  with  delicate  leaves 
much  cris})ed  wlien  dry,  and  usually  more  distant  and  more  oblong 
and  obtuse,  the  oxcurrent  nerve  weaker,  but  I  find  some  plants  very 
difficult  to  separate,  even  in  the  fertile  state,  as  the  seta  varies  much 
in  length  and  thickness. 

The  character  drawn  from  the  calyptra  is  probably  a  good  one,  but 
is  rarely  availa])le. 

The  distril)utiun  is  about  the  same  as  in  the  last,  but  it  is  probably 
less  common. 

3.  Rhacopilum  laetum      Mitt,    in    Journ.    Linn.    Soc,    Bot.,   iv,   93 

(1859)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  491. 

This  may  be  a  distinct  species,  marked  by  the  tapering,  acute 
leaves,  and  tliin,  longer  .seta,  which  may  reach  an  inch  in  length ;  but 
I  am  doubtful  if  it  is  really  distinct  from  the  last. 

It  appears  to  be  rare. 

4.  Rhacopilum  robustum    II.    f.    &    W.,  Fl.    N.Z.,   ii,    121    (1855) ; 

Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  491. 

The  most  robust  species,  witli  the  dorsal  leaves  almost  similar  to 
the  lateral,  and  with  a  very  stout,  robust  seta  and  capsule.  The  leaves 
are  very  longly  aristate. 

Less  common  than  the  other  species,  but  found  in  both  Islands. 


5?^ 


^*- -v/^    -'-^ 


NEW  ZEALAND   INSTITUTE,     fe) 


i(  he: 


'•^' 


BULLETIN     No.      3. 


^?./ 


STUDIES   IN   THE 


BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND, 

WITH  SPECIAL  REFERENCE  TO  THE  HERBARIUM  OF 

ROBERT  BROWN. 


BY     H.    N.     DIXON.     M.A.,     F.L.S. 


PART    VI, 


EDITED    AND    PUBLISHED    UNDER    THE    AUTHORITT    OF    THE    BOARD    OF 
GOVERNORS    OF    THE    INSTITUTE. 


[Issued    17th   January,    1929] 


MtUington.  |l.^. 
FERGUSON   &  OSBORN,   LTD.,   202   LAMBTON  QUAY. 
Wheli>ox  &  Wesley.  Ltd.,  2,  3  &  4  Arthur  St.,  New  Oxford  St.,  London,  W.C.2. 


299 


NEW    ZEALAND    INSTITUTE. 


BULLETIN    No.    3,    PART   VI 


STUDIES   IN    THE 

BRYOLOGY  OF    NEW   ZEALAND 

With  special  refeeence  to  the  Herbarium  of 

KoBERT    Brown. 

By  II.  i\.  Dixox,  M.A.,  F.L.S. 
PART     VI. 


LESKEACEAE. 


As  adapted  by  Brotherus  this  Family  comprises  several  Tribes, 
including'  genera  which  have  been  variously  placed  under  Leskea, 
Anomodon,  Tlmidium,  Hypnum,  etc.  They  are  characterized  by  a 
general  Hyi)noid  growth,  uninerved  leaves,  small,  more  or  less 
rounded,  often  ])apillose  cells,  and  a  generally  Hypnoid  capsule  and 
peristome. 

The  genera  principally  belong  to  the  temperate  and  colder 
regions,  though  Thuidium  has  an  equally  tropical  distribution. 

Haplohymenium  Doz.  &  Molk.  in  Ann.  sc.  nat.  1844,  ii,  310. 

Haplohymenium  Huttonii  (:\litt.)  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzen- 
iuni.,  Musci,  ii,  986. 

Syn.  Anomodon  Huttonii  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 
xiii,  309  (1872). 

This  little  known  species  is  endemic  in  New  Zealand,  and 
hitherto  only  recorded  from  Gt.  Barrier  Id.,  where  it  was  collected 
by  Ilutton  and  Kirk ;  it  grows  on  the  bark  of  trees. 

It  is  a  delicate  little  moss,  only  known  sterile,  with  densely 
l)ranched,  wiry  stems,  bearing  minute,  almost  microscopical,  closely 
imbricated  leaves,  which  are  appressed  when  dry,  so  that  the 
branches   are   julaceous,   but   moisten  out   rapidly,   and   being  very 


300  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

uniform  in  size  and  direction,  more  or  less  complanate,  they  give 
a  very  plumose  appearance  to  the  branches  under  the  lens.  They 
are  lingulate  from  a  wider  base,  crenulate-denticulate  at  margin 
above,  obtuse  or  very  minutely  apiculate,  nerved  for  about  two- 
thirds  their  length,  with  the  very  obscure  and  opaque,  densely 
papillose  cellsi  which  are  characteristic  of  the  Tribe  Anomodonteae, 
as  is  also  the  bi-lateral  asymmetry  which  the  leaves  often  exhibit. 

The  original  locality  for  the  plant  is  rather  dubious.  Kirk,  in 
a  paper  on  the  Flora  of  the  Isthmus  of  Auckland  in  Trans.  N.Z. 
Inst.,  iv,  229,  refers  to  it  as  "Anomodon  Huttonii  n.  s.  (originally 
discovered  at  Omaha)"  and  adds  that  it  has  not  been  found  south 
of  Auckland.  He  makes  no  reference  to  it,  however,  in  his  paper 
on  the  Flora  of  Omaha  Bay  (op.  cit.,  vol.  v)  ;  while  Mitten  in  his 
description  of  the  species  gives  only  "  Gt.  Barrier  Id.,  Hution  & 
Kirk,"  and  it  certainly  exists  from  there  in  Hutton  &  Kirk  s  collec- 
tions, and  I  have  also  received  it  from  the  late  Mr.  W.  Gray,  who 
collected  it  there  in  1922.  The  matter  is  of  no  great  importance,  as 
it  certainly  occurs  on  the  mainland  also;  I  detected  it  among  some 
unnamed  mosses  collected  by  S.  Berggren  in  1874,  from  Hokianga, 
in  the  extreme  north  of  Auckland. 

IlapJohymenium  psendo-triste  (CM.)  Broth,  from  S.  Africa  is 
quite  probably  identical.  I  have  not  been  able  to  detect  any  differ- 
ences. Both  plants  have,  however,  only  been  found  in  the  sterile 
state,  and  it  would  perhaps  be  premature  to  unite  them.  If,  however, 
they  should  prove  to  be  conspecific,  Mitten's  name  would  have  to 
give  way. 

PsEUDOLESKEA  Bry.  eur.,  fasc.  49-51    (1852). 

A  fairly  well  defined  genus,  widely  distributed  in  the  northern 
hemisphere;  differing  from  Thuidium  in  the  irregular  branching, 
few  or  no  paraphyllia,  and  the  stem  leaves  little  differentiated  from 
the  branch  leaves;  it  is  characterized  by  sihort,  moiT  or  less  rhoml)oid 
cells,  which  are  smooth  or  more  often  papillose  (either  by  the  projec- 
tion of  the  apex  or  by  a  single  central  papilla).  The  capsule  is  more 
or  less  curved  and  asymmetric,  and  the  inner  peristome  without  cilia. 

Pseudoleskea  imbricata   (H.  f.  &  W.)   Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl, 

Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  1000,  fig.  728. 

Syn.  Leskea  imhricata  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,  202  (1860). 
Cryphaea  imhricata  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  Roy.  Soe. 
Victoria  xix,  80  (1883). 

This  species  has  only  recently  been  recorded  (by  Brotherus, 
loe.  cit.)  from  New  Zealand;  I  have  specimens  from  Oamai*u,  leg. 
R.  Brown  ter..  and  from  Otago,  leg.  Petrie  (Totara,  nr.  Oamaru, 
No.  136,  and  Roxburgh,  No.  592).  The  Roxburgh  plant  was  sent 
by  T.  W.  N.  Beckett  to  C.  Mueller,  and  determined  by  him  as 
Pseudoleskea  calochlora  n.  sp.,  but  it  is  inseparable  from  the  Tas- 
manian  and  Australian  plant.  It  appears  to  be  rare.  It  is  readily 
known  by  the  dense  tufts  with  crowded  erect  branches,  of  a  brownish 
colour,    the    leaves    very    densely    crowded    so    that    when    dry   the 


LESKEACEAE.  301 

branches  are  terete  and  julaceous,  tliougli  the  leaves  are  widely 
spreading  when  moist.  They  are  widely  cordate-oval,  very  shortly 
pointed,  with  a  stout  but  rather  ill  defined  nerve  reaching  nearly  to 
the  apex ;  the  margin  finely  denticulate,  the  cells  small,  oval-rhomboid, 
almost  eciual  throughout  the  leaf,  but  at  the  basal  angles  becoming 
smaller,  transversely  oval  and  opaque,  forming  large  triangular 
alar  bands. 

The  seta  isi  not  much  longer  than  the  branches,  the  capsule 
small,  suberect,  shortlv  cvlindrical,  slightlv  curved  and  asvmmetric ; 
the  lid  conical  and  acute. 

It  is  verv  closely  allied  to  the  S.  African  P.  claviramea  CM. 


Thuidium  Bry.  eur.,  fasc.  49-51   (1852). 

The  species  of  this  large  and  distinct  genus  are  divided  into 
five  subgenera,  of  which  two  only,  Thuidiopsis  Broth.,  and  Eu- 
Thuidium  Lindb.  are  represented  in  New  Zealand. 

Of  Thuidiopsis  four  or  five  species  have  been  i-ecordcd  from 
New  Zealand,  differing  from  one  another  in  size,  habit,  branching, 
etc.,  but  manifesting  a  great  tendency  to  vary  and  to  pass  into  one 
another  by  intermediate  forms ;  and  I  think  quite  possibly  all  forms 
of  a  highly  plastic  tyi)e;  the  fruiting  characters  even  when  present 
appear  to  give  no  defined  characters,  and  the  minute  structure  of 
the  leaves  very  uncertain  ones.  The  characters  given  by  some 
autliors  are  very  misileading;  thus  the  Handbook  separates  T. 
furfurosum  and  T.  fuh'a-'<tnim  from  T.  sparsnyn  as  having  the  stems 
simply  pinnate.  AH  these  species,  on  the  contrary  are  equally 
bipinnate. 

The  distinctions  between  these  forms  are  perhaps  best  given  by 
a  ])rief  description  of  their  main  features  rather  than  by  a  Key. 

The  typical  form  of  T.  furfurosum  is  a  tall,  bright  green  or 
golden  plant,  with  elongate,  regularly  and  distantly  pinnate  fronds, 
having  the  primary  branches  rather  stout  and  tapering  at  ends; 
the  secondary  branches  very  delicate  and  minute-leaved.  The 
dimorphism  of  the  stem  and  branch  leaves  is  very  marked.  Forms 
occur,  however,  with  stem  and  branches  all  more  or  less  uniformly 
filiform  and  minute-leaved.  The  ramuline  leaves  arc  nai'rowly 
pointed  with  the  points  much  incurved  when  dry,  so  that  the 
branches  are  catenulate.  This  jiosition  of  the  leaves  when  dry  is 
characteristic  of  the  Subgenus  Thuidiopsis. 

When  the  branching  is  very  dense  and  regularly  pinnate,  and 
the  branches  of  almost  ecjual  length,  so  that  the  frond  is  linear  and 
compact  it  is  T.  fulvastrum  (Mitt.). 

When  the  plant  is  slender,  very  densely  matted  with  sihort  stems, 
shortly  and  densely  branched  with  short  branchlets,  and  little  differ- 
entiation between  the  stem  and  branches  or  between  the  branches 
and  branchlets,  the  stem  leaves  also  being  more  shortly  pointed,  the 
branch  leaves  very  wide  and  shortly  pointed  or  almost  obtuse,  con- 
cave, and  little  altered  when  dry,  it  is  T.  sparsiun.  This  is  usually 
dark  green  or  dull  brown. 


302  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Subgenus  A.  Thuidiopsis  Broth. 

Moderately  robust  plants;  stems  not  arched  and  rooting  at  the 
tips,  nor  stoloniferous ;  paraphyllia  usually  short.  Branch  leaves 
incurved-catenulate  when  dry,  nerve  smooth  at  back ;  cells  with 
numerous,  low  papillae.     Seta  thin. 

1.  Thuidium  furfurosum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  322. 

S^n.  Hypnum  furfurosum  H.  f.  &  AV.,  Fl.  N.Z.,  ii,  107 
(1855)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  471.  H.  unguiculatum 
H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,  208. 

A  common  and  very  \'ariable  plant ;  but  one  as  a  rule  easily 
recognized  by  the  habit  and  the  foliation.  As  already  mentioned, 
the  branching  isi  always  bipinnate,  not  singly  pinnate  as  described 
in  the  Handbook. 

var.  fulvastrum  (Mitt.)  Dixon  comb,  no  v. 

Syn.  Leskea  fulvastra  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot..  iv, 
92  (1859).  Hypmim  fulvastrum  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z. 
FL,  p.  471. 

This  i)lant  has  no  .structural  characters,  l)ut  is  a  peculiar  form 
of  T.  furfurosum.  The  original  plant  is  not  a  very  marked  foi-m, 
and  Mitten  indeed  does  not  appear  to  have  considered  the  branching 
as  of  importance ;  other  specimens  which  I  have  show  a  very  remark- 
able hal)it,  the  ])ranches  l)eing  exceedingly  dense,  equal  in  length, 
and  short,  so  that  the  frond  isi  of  a  curious  form  and  texture;  the 
stem  also  is  extremely  tumid,  owing  to  the  very  dense  arrangement 
of  the  leaves,  and  the  i)araphyllia.  Intermediate  forms  are  however 
frequent.     I  have  not  seen  it  fruiting. 

2.  Thuidium  sparsum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  322. 

Syn.  Ifi/pnum  sparsum  IT.  f.  &  V:.,  FL  N.Z.,  ii,  109  (1855)  ; 
Ilandb.  N.Z.  FL,  j).  471.  //.  suhcrectum  Hampe  in 
Linn,  xxx,  638  (1859-60).  Thuidium  suherectuvi  Jaeg. 
Adumbr.,  ii,  312. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  marked  outliers  of  the  T.  furfurosum 
group,  and  is  marked  by  a  simplification  and  ablireviation  of  all  its 
parts;  the  stem  leaves  arc  much  more  shortly  acuminate — hence  more 
like  the  branch  leaves ;  the  branches  and  branchlets  are  short,  rigid, 
subequal  in  size,  the  rameal  and  ramuline  leaves  being  subsimilar, 
all  wide,  short,  cymbiform,  bluntly  i)ointed  and  not  at  all  acuminate, 
very  lowly  pai)illose,  with  pellucid  nerve.  I  have  seen  very  few 
fruiting  specimens. 

In  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  L>ot.,  1913,  p.  328,  I  referred  a  New 
Zealand  moss  to  T.  suherectum  (Hampe),  and  since  then  I  have 
received  numerous  specimens  which  all  seemed  referable  to  the  same 
species.  Examination  of  a  large  series  of  plants  however  lias  con- 
vinced me  that  Hampe 's  plant  cannot  be  separated  by  any  definable 
characters  from  T.  sparsum,  of  which  it  is  a  rather  robust  form. 


LESKEACEAE.  303 

A  very  remarkable  state  occurs  in  the  extreme  north  of  the 
Isiland,  especially  on  Gt.  Barrier  Id.,  apparently  in  verj-  shady,  damp 
habitats,  with  large,  lax,  deep  green  foliation,  the  ramnline  leaves 
very  little  smaller  than  the  rest,  large,  elongate,  very  little  concave, 
and  often  with  a  tendency'  to  a  complanate,  bifarious  arrangement 
similar  to  that  of  some  tropical  species,  e.g.,  the  African  T.  hievipes 
Mitt.  The  leaves  also  are  irregularly  crisped  when  dry.  If  it  had 
not  been  for  the  presence,  in  one  case,  of  intermediate  forms  connect- 
ing it  with  1\  sparsum,  I  should  not  have  thought  of  placing  it  here. 

A  les.i  strongly  marked  state  of  the  same  thing  was  sent  me  from 
the  New  York  Bot.  Garden  as  "  H.  (Tamariscella)  incompleto- 
pinnatum  CM.  in  sched.,  Greymouth,  N.Z. ;  R.  Helms."  The  same 
form  v>as  also  collected  at  Dunedin  by  Berggren   (Xo.  2558). 

Subgenus  1>.  Eu-Thuidium  LindV). 

^Mostly  robust,  rigid  i)lants.  Dioicous.  Stems  frequently  arched, 
rooting  at  tlie  tip,  and  with  stohmiferous  prolongations,  so  as  to  be 
interrujitedly  frondose ;  irregularly  bi-  or  tri-pinnate.  Paraphyllia 
usually  high,  more  or  less  foliose.  Branch  leaves  not  incurved- 
catenulate  when  dry ;  cells  unipapillose.     Seta  more  or  less  thick. 

rNerve  of  ramuline  leaves  prominent  at  back       3.  laeiiusculum 

(Nerve  of  ramuline  leaves  not  prominent  at  back 4.  denticulosum 

* 

3.  Thuidium  laeviusculum  (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  324. 

Syn.  Ltsktu  l<i<  viusrula  ^litt.  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv, 
92  (1859).  Ilypnum  laeviusculum  Hook,  f.,  Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  471. 

Quite  distinct  from  the  preceding  species  in  the  habit  of  growth, 
the  interrupted  branching,  the  densely  pinnate  ramuli  (in  all  the 
pi'cvious  plants  the  ramuli  are  sparse,  exoeiit  in  T.  furfurosum  var. 
fulvasirum,  which  is  quite  dift'erent )  ;  and  in  the  character  of  the 
ramuline  leaves.  These  are  more  or  less  closely  imbricated  both 
moist  and  dry,  so  that  the  branches  are  catenulate  at  all  stages, 
though  not  from  the  incurving  of  the  dry  leaves.  They  are  very 
small,  slightly  spreading  with  erect  tips,  so  that  the  upper  part  is 
parallel  to  the  axis  of  the  branch ;  and  the  nerve  is  highly  prominent 
and  slightly  cristate  at  back,  often  terminating  abruptly'  in  a  spicule. 
The  seta  is  long  and  stout ;  the  capsule  large. 

"  //.  (Tamariscella)  chloropkifllosum  CM.  MS.  in  sched. ;  Grey- 
mouth,  R.  Helms,"  herb.  New  York  Bot.  Gard.,  belongs  here,  as 
does  also  Thuidium  hipenne  AVils.  ]MS.  in  herb. 

4.  Thuidium  denticulosum  (:Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.,  ii,  324. 

Syn.  Hypnum  denticulosum  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.  Z. 
FL,  p.  472. 

This  must  remain  a  doubtful  species.  Only  two  or  three  stems 
occur  in  Mitten's  herbarium,  of  which  Mrs.  Britton  has  kindly  sent 
me  a  part.     So  far  as  can  be  judged  from  this  it  is  a  plant  similar 


304 


BRYOLOGY   OF    NEW   ZEALAND. 


to  the  last,  but  with  the  branches  less  densely  ramulose,  the  rameal 
leaves  much  more  resembling  the  stem  leaves  than  the  ramuline  ones ; 
the  latter  larger  than  in  T.  laeviusculum,  decidedly  more  longly  and 
narrowly  tapering,  with  a  thinner  nerve,  not  projecting  at  back, 
though  frequently'  terminating  in  a  minute,  spiculose  point.  It  may 
be  hoped  that  it  will  be  rediscovered  in  sufficient  quantity  to  allow 
of  a  clear  idea  of  its  characters. 


HYPXL3I. 

The  species  of  the  genus  Hypnum,  as  treated  in  the  older  works, 
have  been  distributed  in  recent  times  not  only  over  many  genera, 
but  even  among  several  Families.  It  may  be  convenient  to  give 
here  some  guidance  as  to  the  groups  under  Avhich  the  New  Zealand 
species  are  to  be  sought;  several  genera  (Echinodium,  Lem!)ophyllum, 
Thuidium)  having  been  already  dealt  with.  The  following  Key  will 
assist  towards  this. 


I  Nerve  single 

'(  Nerve   0   or   double 

Lid  with  a  long  beak 


4   -> 


Lid    conical    or    mamillate 
Seta   more    or   less    rough 


Seta  smooth 

Alar  cells  large,  inflated,  often  orange;   lid  with 
a   long   beak 


2 

4 

Brachytheciaceae 

(excluding 

Brachijiheciuvi) 
3 

Brachythecium 
(excluding  . 
B.    fialehro.sinn) 

Amblystegiaceae 

Sematophyllaceae 


I  Alar    cells    not    inflated;    lid    obtuse    or    shortly 
*>  rostellate     

[  Leaves    more    or    less    complanate,    very    rarely 

-j  falcate-secund        

(Leaves  more  or  less  falcate  

/  Capsule    inclined,    more    or    less    oblong,    asym- 

I  metric  

Capsule     usually    pendulous,    short     and     thick, 
symmetric,    usually    urceolate    when    dry    


Plagiothecieae 


I 


Stereodonteae 
Ectropothecieae 


The  above  Key  may  help  to  classify  the  Hyi)naccous  species 
remaining  to  be  dealt  with ;  but  it  is  almost  impossible  to  do  this 
in  the  form  of  a  key  with  any  degree  of  completeness ;  certain  species 
refusing  to  conform  to  what  are  the  usual  characters  of  a  genus,  and 
the  genera  themselves  being  based  on  a  combination  of  characters 
very  difficult  of  definition ;  so  that  the  student  who  has  some  acquaint- 
ance with  the  groupa  may  often  be  able  at  once  to  refer  a  species 
to  its  genus,  and  yet  find  it  very  dif^cult  to  give  the  exact  grounds 
for  such  a  reference. 

I  have  modified  to  some  extent  the  treatment  of  Brotherus — to 
which  I  have  for  the  most  part  adhered — in  the  direction  of  what 
appears  to  me  a  somewhat  broader  and  simpler  classification; 
especially  in  the  Brachytheciaceae. 

It  may  be  helpful  to  give  side  by  side  the  divisions  of  Hypnum 
as  used  in  the  Handbook  of  the  X.Z.  Flora  and  those  adopted  here. 


SBMATOPHYLLACEAE. 


305 


Handbook. 

Tamariscina       

Adunca     

H.  filicinum   

H.   limbatum  . 

Hispida  

Cupressiformia 

H.    pubescens 

H.    molliculum 

H.  limatum     

H.    pulchellum 

H.    acutifolium 

H.    sandwichense 

Praelonga  

Conferta  

Rutabula  

Serpentia  

Stellata  

Aciculaiia  

Cochleaiifolia 

H.    chlamydophyllum 

H.  inflatum     

Distichophylla    

H.   extenuatum 

H.   polituin      

H.   polystictum 

H.  denticulatiim 


Prksext  Arrangement. 

Thuidium 
Drepanocladus 

Amblystegium 

Hypnodendron  marginatum  var. 
Echinodium 
Rhapidostegium  and  Stereodon 

Ctenidium 

Isopterygium 

Isopterygium 

Isopterygium 

Rhapidostegium 

Ectropothecium 
Eurhynchium 
Rhynchostegium 
Brachythecium 
Amblystegium 
Campylium 
Ptyciiomnion 
Lembophyllum    and    Weymouthia 

Acrocladium   auriculatum 

Eucamptodon    inflatus 

Acanthocladium 
Catagonium 
Taxithelium 
Plagiothecium 


SEMATOPIIYLLACEAE. 

•  Plants  of  varyiii},^  liabit ;  leaves  nerveless,  with  very  narrow 
ui)l)er  cells,  and  a  few  large,  orange  or  hyaline,  inflated  cells  at 
the  basal  angles.  Capsule  small ;  lid  (except  in  Acantkocladium 
extcniuiiiifn)   with  H  long,  fine  beak. 


AcANTHOCLADiUM  Mitt.  Austral.  ]\ross.  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  Roy.  Soc. 
Victoria,  xix,  85  (1883). 

A  small  genus  with  its  centre  of  distribution  in  South-East 
Asia,  extending  to  Africa,  and  (in  the  present  species)  to  Austral- 
asia, with  one  or  two  S.  American  representatives. 

Acanthocladium  extenuatum  (Brid.)  Mitt.  op.  et  loe.  cit. 

Syn.  Ili/pnum  cxtinuatum  Brid.  Brv.  univ.  ii,  484  (1827)  ; 
llandb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  481.  Ilijpnum  crinitum  H.  1  &  W., 
Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  114. 

Readily  known  by  the  leaves,  either  abruptl.v  contracted  or 
gradually  tapering  to  a  longer  or  shorter  filiform  hair-point, 
together  with  the  enlarged,  vesicular  alar  cells.  The  plants  vary 
immensely  in  habit,  but  are  usually  of  a  pak\  greyish  or  yellowish- 
green  colour,  laxly  and  widely  caespitose,  rather  robust,  with  the 
branches  generally  tapering  to  a  fine,  convolute  point.  The  leaves 
vary  remarkably,  both  in  size  and  outline,  being  sometimes  large, 
oblong-ovate,  broad  and  cucullate  at  tip,  and  abruptly  contracted 
to  the  hair-point ;  at  other  times  extremely  narrow,  lanceolate- 
acuminate,  and  gradually  tapering.  The  hair-point  isi  sometimes 
very  short,  merely  a  cuspidate  point,  but  some  leaves  will  always 
show    the    piliform    arista.     The    seta    is    rather    long,    the    capsule 


306  BRYOLOdY    OF    XEYx'    ZEALAND. 

horizontal  or  suberect,  rather  bright  red,  with  a  deep  red,  acutely 
conical  lid. 

It  is  a  frequent  plant,  and  extends  all  over  the  Australasian 
region. 

RHAPHiDasTEGiUM   (Brv.  eur.  as  subgenus)   De  Not.  Cronaca  ii,  31 

(1867). 

A  clearly  marked  genus,  distinguished  l)y  the  nerveless  leaves, 
with  enlarged,  usually  very  distinct  and  inflated  alar  cells,  and 
small  capsule  with  a  long,  subuhitc  or  rostrate  1)eak.  The  texture 
of  the  exotheciuni  is  also  markedly  different  from  that  of  most,  at 
least,  of  the  Hypnaeeous  mosses,  the  cells  being  short,  wide,  almost 
isodiametrical,  and  with  the  walls  highly  thickened  at  the  angles. 

The  inflorescence  is  important,  but  needs  verj-  careful  examina- 
tion, as  the  S  flowers  are  unusually  small.  The  species  are  difficult 
to  distinguish,  and  have  given  rise  to  much  confusion  and  uncer- 
tainty. 

Key. 


Robust    plants;    leaves    rather    large,    wide,    not 

finely  subulate       .5 

Slender    plants,     leaves     small,     very    narrowly 

subulate    or    filiform        2 

Leaves  straight,  nearly  erect  or  pointing  up- 
ward;   autoicous   5.   contiritiiim     . 

Leaves    straight,    erect,    not    pointing    upward; 

dioicous       4.  acHtifolittm 

Leaves  more  or  less  falcate  and  curved  down- 
wards           3 

^Autoicous;  seta  almost  always  above  1  cm.; 
leaves  falcate,  branches  obtuse^  not  cuspi- 
date          1.  amocnnm 

Some  branches  at  least  cuspidate  at  points;  seta 

1    cm.    or   under   4 

,  Dioicous;    seta   rather  stout,   slightly   roughened 
I  at   apex;    perichaetial   leaves   sharply    denti- 

4  J  culate  2.  Icucocytvs 

Autoicous;  seta  thin,  smooth;  perichaetial  leaves 
V  entire  3.  Dallii 

(  Alar     cells     orange,     incrassate,     not     inflated; 

5  I  dioicous       8.  homomallnm 

I  Alar  cells  vesicular;   autoicous       6 

('Leaves   widely   acuminate,   falcate;    seta  smooth        6.  tenuirostre 

6  ]  Leaves  not  acuminate,  secund,  not  falcate;   seta 

(  roughened   above  7.  JolUffii 

1.  Rhaphidostegium  amoenum  (Hedw\)  Jacg.  Adumljr.  ii,  466. 

Syn.  Ilijimnm  amoenum  Iledw.  Sp.  M.,  p.  292,  t.  77  (1801)  ; 
Handb.  N.  Z.  Fl.,  p.  474.  Hypnum  cyparioides  Bi-id. 
Muse.  Rec.  ii,  Pt.  2,  p.  138  (1801).  Stereodon  cypari- 
oides ^Mitt.  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot..  iv,  87.  Ihipnnm 
leptorrhynchum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  112;  Ilandb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  475  (An  //.  leptorrlujnchum  Brid.  ?).  //. 
vinndnhnn  H.  f.  &  ^X.,  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  112;  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.  p.  476. 


SEMATOPHYLLACEAE.  307 

There  has  been  much  confusion  as  to  the  plants  included  here, 
and  they  have  been  placed  under  several  different  names,  the  nomen- 
clature varying  much  from  time  to  time  accordinii'  to  the  opinion 
oi'  autliors  as  to  the  identity  of  the  New  Zealand  phmts  with  early 
described  species.  This  has  applied  principally  to  Ilypnum  amoennm 
Hedw.  and  H.  cyparioides  Brid.  Authors  liave  displayed  much 
ingenuity  in  seeking  to  detect  and  point  out  the  differences  between 
these  two  species,  when  it  woukl  i)erhaps  have  been  more  profital)le 
to  ascertain  whether  there  was  any  rea^wn  to  suppose  them  distinct. 
C.  ]Mueller  in  the  Synopsis  says  that  ''  //.  cyparioides  is  'facile  dis- 
ccrnibile'  "  by  its  small  size  and  the  characters  given  by  him:  and  of 
//.  amocnum  that  it  is  at  once  distinguished  from  all  its  congeners 
by  the  characters  emphasised  in  the  description.  (Jn  careful  study 
one  finds  that  the  characters  resolve  themselves  into  H.  cyparioides 
being  i)laced  among  the  slender  ])lants,  and  //.  amocnum  among  the 
more  robust,  while  //.  cyparioides  is  credited  with  a  very  thin  seta, 
//.  amoennm  with  a  stout  one.  Original  specimens  of  the  authors 
not  being  available,  we  can  only  form  conclusions  by  studying  the 
available  i)lants  themselves. 

//.  amocnum  was  based  on  a  i)lant  of  whieh  lledwig's  only 
record  is  "  Seelandia";  liridel's  on  a  plant  collected  by  La  Bil- 
lardiere  in  *'  Nova  liollandia. "  Neither  author  at  any  time  com- 
pares his  species  with  the  other;  lioth  were  in  fact  described  and 
published  almost  simultaneously.  The  i)resum])tion  in  a  genus  of 
so  lew  species  (in  the  Australasian  region)  woulil  be  that  the  two 
Species  were  identical  rather  than  otherwise.  Bridel  in  a  later  work, 
it  is  true,  describes  both  his  //.  ci/parioidcs  and  lied  wig's  //. 
amocnum:  but  he  ]i)aces  the  latter  under  Tsothecium.  and  descril)es 
it  fi'om  S.  Anu'rican  specimens,  adding  that  it  is  reeorded  from  New 
Zealand,  but  that  this  is  scarcely  credible;  quite  ignoring  that  it 
was  on  a  New  Zealand  plant  that  Hedwig  founded  his  s])ecies,  with 
no  reference  to  any  American  ones!  I  take  it  that  it  was  due 
to  following  Bridel  in  this  that  Hooker  iuid  Wilson  in  the  Fl.  N.Z 
do  not  include  //.  amoeiium  at  all,  merely  giving  a  passing  reference 
to  it  in  one  place.  In  the  Handbook  ^litton  has  restored  it,  but 
without  succeeding  in  giving  any  conii)rehensible  distinuuishing 
characters  from  the  other  i)lant,  known  there-  as  //.  Icpiorrliyncliion. 

As  to  C.  Mueller's  characters,  that  of  "tenclla"  as  against 
"  robustiora,"  only  signifies  thai  there  are  fairly  robust  as  well  as 
slender  forms.  I  have  seen  no  setae  that  could  be  described  as 
"crassae";  the  seta  varies  considei'ably  in  length,  and  the  longer 
forms  are  usually  appreciably  though  slightly  thinner  than  the 
shorter  ones,  but  I  have  sought  in  \ain  for  any  characters  that  are 
correlated  with  these  differences,  even  if  they  were  far  more  marked 
than  they  actually  are.  Other  characters  that  have  l)een  suggested 
are  the  greater  or  less  degree  of  falcation  of  the  leaves,  the  denti- 
culation  of  the  apex,  the  margin  plane  or  recurved,  and  the  form 
of  the  perichaetial  leaves;  but  while  these  vary  to  some  considerable 
extent,  they  do  not  appear  to  be  in  any  way  associated  either  with 
one  another  or  with  any  other  characters. 

As  to  C.  Mueller's  distinctions,  although  too  much  stress  must 
not  be  laid  upon  Bridel's  figures,  it  may  be  noted  that  they  repre- 


308  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

sent,  for  H.  cyparioides,  a  plant  that  so  far  from  being  "  tenellum" 
is  decidedly  larger  than  any  plant  I  have  seen  of  the  group !  As 
to  the  character  of  the  seta,  while  it  does,  as  remarked  above,  exhibit 
some  degree  of  variation,  and  a  greater  length  is  perhaps  generally 
associated  with  a  lesser  thickness,  the  differences  are  exceedingly 
slight,  and  I  have  certainly  seen  no  seta  which  could  fairly  be 
described  as  "  crassa. " 

The  serrulation  of  the  leaves  offers  no  distinctive  character,  but 
all  degrees  may  be  found  from  a  fair  degree  of  denticulation  to 
perfectly  entire;  the  margin  of  the  leaf  is  equally  elusive,  it  being 
frequently  recurved  in  leaves  on  the  same  stem  where  the  majority 
are  plane-margined. 

The  perichaetial  leaves  vary  considerably,  and  I  had  hoped  to 
find  some  distinctive  character  there,  since  in  the  present  genus 
these  may  be  a  very  safe  guide  in  the  determination  of  species 
where  other  characters  afford  little  help ;  I  have,  however,  found  the 
different  forms  entirely  unassociated  with  an}-  other  of  the  distin- 
guishing characters  suggested  above.  The  bracts  may  he  shorth- 
and broadly  pointed,  or  gradually  narrowly  acuminate,  or  quickly 
attenuated  from  a  wide,  sheathing  base  to  a  subfiliform.  denticulate 
subula ;  but  they  are  never  very  longly  and  finely  acuminate  or 
subpiliferous,  nor  very  widely  spreading. 

In  all  probability  other  Australian  plants  such  as  R.  cnllifennn 
Hampe  &  Geheeb,  and  R.  callidioides  Hampe  &  C.  M.,  are  referable 
here,  but  I  have  not  s^tudied  them  closely. 

//.  mundidum  II.  f.  &  W.' certainly  belongs  here;  it  is  a  fairly 
robust  plant  with  the  old  capsules  of  a  deep  purplish-brown,  but  in 
other  respects  exhilnts  no  difference  from  7?.  amoenum  except  in 
respect  of  the  lid,  d(^scril)od  as  ''  shorter  than  the  capsiile."  I  have 
examined  all  the  plants  in  Hooker's  and  AVilson's  hcrljaria,  and  I 
find  only  four  lids,  two  considerably  shorter  than  the  capsule  and 
with  rather  stout  beaks,  and  one  of  approximately  the  same  length 
as  the  capsule,  and  also  rather  stout.  Tht'se  are  the  form  figured 
in  the  Fl.  X.Z.  AVilson  has  the  following  MS.  note,  "  H.  may  be 
only  a  large  variety  of  H.  leptorrliynchnm,  with  the  operculum 
shorter  than  usual,  and  the  stem  more  densely  pinnate.  "\V.  W.  Feb. 
3,  1858."  This  view  is  without  doubt  correct,  and  the  only  riuestion 
remains  whether  it  is  deserving  varietal  rank.  I  should  certainly 
have  accorded  it  this,  but  for  the  existence  of  a  single  operculate 
capsule  (the  fourth  of  those  mentioned  above)  in  AVilson's  herbarium, 
with  the  lid  not  only  fully  as  long  as  the  capsule,  but  with  the 
fine  beak  characteristic  of  normal  Rhapidostegium.  I  think  there- 
fore it  must  be  looked  upon  as  merely  a  form  or  s])ort. 

R.  amoenum  is  quite  easy  to  recognize ;  it  generally  grows  in 
densie  soft  green  or  yellowish  tufts,  with  the  leaves  strongly  and 
prettily  decurvcd,  and  often  quite  circinate;  the  long  filiform  acumen 
giving  it  somewhat  the  appearance  of  Stereodon  ciiprcssiformis,  from 
which  however  the  structui'e  of  the  leaf  base  at  once  separates  it, 
as  well  as  the  strongly  rostrate  lid ;  it  is  usually  abundantly  fruiting, 
and  the  short,  red  setae  and  orange-brown  capsules  are  very  con- 
spicuousi.  The  capsule  varies  in  form  and  direction,  being  either 
horizontal,  or  less  frecpiently  almost  pendulous;  it  may  be  gibbous. 


SDMATOPHYLLACEAE.  309 

above  or  quite  strais'ht  and  symmetrical ;  and  it  mar  either  have 
a  short  tapering  neck,  or  more  frequently  it  passes  abruptly  into 
the  seta,  with  a  slightly  enlarged  annular  thickening  at  the  base 
in  the  place  of  a  collum ;  this,  in  fact,  is  often  a  very  marked  feature ; 
the  different  forms  often  occur  on  the  same  plant.  The  beak  of 
the  lid  may  be  either  straight  or  curved.     It  is  a  common  species. 

2.  Rhaphidostegium  leucocytus  (C.^I.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii.  469. 

Syn.    Hypnum    leucocytus   CM.    S%ti.    ii,    314    (1851).     H. 
cervicukitum    H.    f.    &    W..    Fl.    X.Z.    ii,    113    (1855); 
Handb.    N.Z.    Fl.,    p.    473.     Rhaphidostegium    cervicu- 
latum  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  469. 

The  authors  of  the  Handbook  have  unfortunately  introduced 
further  confusion  into  this  group  by  their  description  of  //.  cervicu- 
latum  as  a  new  species  and  their  reference  of  H.  leucocytus  CM. 
to  their  //.  lepforrhifnchum.  As  a  matter  of  fact  both  H.  cervicu- 
latum  and  //.  leucocytus  are  founded  upon  the  same  material,  the 
Auckland  Is.  plant  named  at  fir.st  by  Wilson  H.  leptorrhynchum. 
In  both  Wilson's  herbarium  in  the  Brit.  Mus.  collection,  and  in 
Hooker's  herbarium  at  Kcw,  these  Auckland  Is.  specimens,  labelled 
W.  81  and  W.  82,  and  at  first  written  in  as  //.  leptorrhynchum,  are 
later  made  tlie  basis  of  //.  cervicuhtfiim  ;  and  the  name  must  give 
way  to  C  Mueller's,  published  four  years  earlier. 

//.  leucocytus  is  a  (piite  distinct  species.  (The  figure  786  in 
Brotherus,  IMusci — as  Rhaphidostegium  cerviculatum — is  very  mis- 
leading, and  must  certainly  have  been  taken  from  an  incorrectly 
named  specimen.)  Its  characters  are  a  dioicous  inflorescence,  the 
leaves  7iot  strongly  falcate  (though  variable),  usually  indeed  only 
slightly  so;  the  colour  is  generally  very  i>ale  green,  and  not  gkxssy; 
the  stems  and  branches  are  normally  markedly  cuspidate  from  the 
penicillate  apical  leaves,  though  many  branches  may  be  without 
this  feature ;  the  habit  is  not  at  all  unlike  that  of  Stereodon  cupressi- 
formis  var.  filiformis.  The  sai])ula  of  the  leaf  is  usually  entire,  but 
may  be  faintly  denticulate.  The  seta  is  con.stantly  short,  almost 
always  slightly  under  1  cm. ;  it  is  for  the  group  somewhat  stout, 
and  is  always  more  or  less  roughened  at  the  apex,  though  this  may 
at  times  be  very  incons]ncuous.  The  capssule  resembles  that  of  R. 
amoenum,  but  has,  prol)ably  constantly,  the  base  markedly  enlarged 
with  a  narrow  ring,  and  passes  abruptly  below  this  into  the  seta. 
The  perichaetial  bracts  are  erect,  \^'ith  an  acuminate-subulate  acumen 
which  is  sharply  denticulate.  For  the  differences  from  R.  Dallii  and 
ii.  acutifolium  see  below. 

It  is,  I  believe,  a  rare  species  in  Xew  Zealand. 

3.  Rhaphidostegium  Dallii  Broth.  &  Geh.  in  Oefv.  af.  Finska  Vet.- 

Soc.  Foerh.  xlii,  115    (1900). 

Dr.  Brotherusi  has  kindly  sent  me  a  specimen  of  this;  but  as 
it  was  without  fruit,  I  am  dependent  on  the  description  for  the 
fruiting  characters.  Vegetatively  it  agrees  exactly  with  R.  leucocytus, 
but  the  seta  is  described  as  ''  tenuis,  laevissima";  the  inflorescence 
is  autoicous,  and  the  perichaetial  leaves  "  integerrimae " ;  characters 


310  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

which  it"  constant  are  amply  sufficient  to  constitute  a  distinct  species. 
It  has  not,  I  believe,  been  found  since  its  first  gathering  by  Dall, 
the  locality  not  being  given. 

4.  Rhaphidostegium  acutifolium  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Svn.  Hypnum  (icutifoliuvi  H.  t'.  &  AV.  in  Lond.  Joui-n.  Bot. 
iii,  553  (1844);  Fl.  Antarct.  i,  138  (1847);  llandb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  476.  Rhifncliostegium  acutifolium  Jaeg. 
Adumbr,  ii,  442. 

This  was  described  from  a  sterile  plant  collected  in  Campbell's  I. 
by  Hooker.  I  have  examined  the  ty])e,  and  there  is  no  question 
whatever  of  its  being  a  Rhaphidostegium  closely  allied  to  R. 
leucocytus.  It  is  indeed  doubtful  if  it  be  actually  distinct,  but  in 
the  absence  of  fruit,  which  might  throw  light  on  the  prol)lem,  it 
is  better  retained  as  a  separate  species.  It  differs  from  that  only 
in  the  leaves  quite  straight  and  erect,  or  only  extremely  faintly 
falcate  at  the  cusi)idate  tips  of  the  branches,  not  at  all  glossy,  and 
in  their  form;  in  K.  leucocytus  they  taper  gradually  from  just  above 
the  basic  to  a  long,  flexuose  subula  which  is  as  long  as  the  leaf  base 
— if  it  is  possible  to  delimit  this ;  in  the  i)resent  species  the  leaf 
base  is  oblong-lanceolate,  and  narrows  rather  abruptly  into  a  slightly 
oblique,  much  less  flexuose,  almost  strict  subula,  usually  much  shorter 
than  the  leaf  base.  No  flowers  or  fruit  were  found ;  and  the  i)l;nit 
has  not  been  found  since. 

It  is  clear  that  C.  Mueller  and  Jaeger  have  treated  as  Ilyi). 
acutifolium  what  is  obviously  a  quite  different  thing;  for  one  thing, 
they  are  dealing  with  a  uninerved  species ;  and  as  described  by  C. 
^lueller  an  entirely  different  plant.  This  is  due  to  a  mixture  of 
plants;  the  British  ]\Iuseum  specimen  consists  indeed  almost  entirely 
of  a  moss  which  is  no  doubt  the  original  of  C.  Mueller's  description 
— it  might  well  be  a  small  form  of  BracJiytliecium  rutahulum. 

5.  Rhaphidostegium  contiguum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Par.  Ind.,  p.  1090. 

Syn.  Ilypnum  contiguum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.,  ii,  213 
(1860).  //.  cra^^siusculum  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  113,  et  Ilandb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  474;  vix  H.  crassiusculnm  Brid.?  //.  Kirhii 
C.  :\r.  &  Beck,  in  Tran;i  N.Z.  Inst,  xxv,  294  (1892). 
R1iai>hidostegium  Kirkii  Broth,  in  Engler  &  Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  1110. 

Distinguished  at  once  from  the  succeeding  plants  l)y  the  very 
pale,  whitish  colour,  the  delicate,  nai-row,  finely  acuminate  leaves; 
from  all  the  preceding  (except  R.  acutifolium)  by  the  leaves  being 
straight  or  very  slightly  curved,  often  secund  and  pointing  upwards, 
very  concave,  entire ;  the  very  short  seta,  not  much  more  than  .5  cm., 
thin,  and  smooth ;  and  the  very  small  capsule,  which  is  elliptic,  very 
slightly  asnmimetrie  Avith  a  very  short,  narrow  neck,  nevor  thickened 
as  in  the  preceding  ])lants.  The  cai)sule  varies  much  in  form  and 
direction.  R.  acutifolium  differs  in  the  leaves  not  at  all  secund  or 
ascending,  less  concave,  and  not  at  all  whitish  in  colour. 

It  appears  to  be  fairly  frequent  in  New  Zealand  and  has  a 
rather  wide  distribution  in  Oceania  and  Australasia. 


SDMATOPHYLLACEAE.  311 

It   is   doubtful   whether   it   is   identical  with   R.   crasmisculum 

(Brid.) 

I  have  not  seen  an  original  specimen  of  H.  Kirkii  C.  M.  &  Beck., 
but  the  descrijjtion  does  not  suggest  any  difference  from  R.  con- 
tiguum,  and  a  specimen  of  Beckett's  own  collecting  and  naming 
(Moreton  Bush,  Tai  Tapu,  Canterbury.  No.  370c)  is  certainly  this 
species. 

6.  Rhaphidostegium  tenuirostre    (Hook.)   Jaeg.  Adumbr.   ii,  469. 

8yn.  llypnum  tenuirostre  Hook.  ^Inse.  Exot.  t.  Ill  (Feb. 
1819):  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  113;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  47-4. 

This  and  the  following  two  species  are  much  more  robust  than 
any  of  the  preceding,  and  are  not  likely  to  be  mistaken  for  them, 
though  small  sterile  forms  of  the  present  i)lant  might  pass  for  robust 
forms  of  R.  amoenum  or  R.  leucocijtiis.  The  leaves  however  are 
larger,  the  acumen  much  shorter  and  less  filiform,  often  quite 
broadly  loriforni;  the  alar  cells  are  frequently  if  not  alway>>  more 
numerous  and  conspicuous;  the  seta  is  longer,  from  about  1.5  to  2 
cm.,  the  capsule  usually  suljhorizontal,  rather  large,  the  perichaetial 
leaves  numerous,  widely  and  shortly  pointed,  scarcely  acuminate, 
entire  or  nearly  so.  The  branches  are  usually,  but  not  quite  always, 
markedly  cuspidate  at  apex.  The  foliation  is  generally  very  dense. 
The  leaves  are  sometimes  finely  l)ut  sharply  denticulate  at  apex. 

It  appears  to  be  uncommon. 

7.  Rhaphidostegium  JoUiffii   (.Mitt.)   Jaeg.  Aduiubr.  ii,  457. 

Svn.  Stercodon  JoUiffii  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot..  iv, 
87  (1859).  Ilypnim  JoUiffii  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL, 
p.  474. 

A  robust  plant,  somewhat  resembling  the  last.  l)ut  with  much 
shorter,  widely  oval,  acute  ])ut  not  acuminate  leaves,  usually  .secund, 
but  not  falcate;  the  perichaetial  leaves  very  similar  to  those  of  the 
last;  the  seta  shorter,  and  slightly  rugulose  at  apex,  the  capsnle 
shorter,  and  subhorizontal.  It  is,  as  Mitten  says,  very  near  to  R. 
loxense  (Hook.),  i.e.,  R.  eaespitosum  (Sw.),  but  the  seta  seems  con- 
stantly roughened  above. 

It  is,  I  think,  rare,  especially  in  the  South  I. 

8.  Rhaphidostegium  homomallum  (Hampe)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  749. 

Syn.  Leskea  homoviaUa  Hampe  Ic.  Muse,  t.  G  (1844)  ,• 
Hijpnimi  homoviaUum  C.  M.  Syn.  ii,  336 ;  Handb.  N.Z. 
FL,  p.  474. 

Very  similar  indeed  in  habit  and  leaf  form  to  the  last,  but 
dioicous,  and  with  very  distinct  alar  cells;  instead  of  having  1-3 
large,  pale,  vesicular  cells  side  by  side  at  the  basal  angles  with  a 
few  much  smaller  but  short  and  wide  ones  above,  asi  usual  in  this 
genus,  the  alar  cells  are  numerous,  orange,  all  highly  incrassate,  and 
the  extreme  alar  ones  onlv  a  little  longer  and  not  much  differentiated 


312  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

from  the  rest   (cf.  Brotherus,  Musci,  fig.  789).     The  capsule  also  is 
suberect. 

R.  homomallum  is  a  rare  species,  and  has  not,  I  believe,  been 
found  in  the  South  I. 


A^IBLYSTEGIACEAE. 

Stems  irregularly  or  pinnately  branched.  Leaves  arranged  all 
round  the  stem,  or  falcate,  not  complanate.  Nerve  single  (in  Acro- 
cladium  very  short,  sometimes  double  or  even  wanting).  Capsule 
nearly  always  curved,  often  arcuate ;  lid  conical,  often  mamillate, 
not  beaked.  Seta  smooth.  Mostly  moisture-loving  plants,  frequently 
semi-aquatic. 

Key   to  Genera. 

(  Upper    cells     short     (3-4     X     1).     often    paren- 

1    -  chymatous  Aviblystegium 

i  Upper  cells   long  and   narrow,   prosenchymatous        2 

j  Leaves  with  a  differentiated  border  (often  faint)         !<ciaromium 

\  Leaves  unbordered       3 

j  Leaves  obtuse  or  shortly  and  widely  pointed  4 

1  Leaves   acuminate        5 

(  Nerve  very  short  or  none  Acrocladium 

4  ]  Nerve    reaching    to    near    apex,    leaves    elliptic- 

(  oblong,    obtuse    or    apiculate    Calliergon 

(  Leaves  more  or  less  falcate-secund  Drepanocladus 

5  ■.  Leaves  spreading  in  all   directions,  often  squar- 

i  rose  Campyliitm 


Amblystegium  Bry.  eur.,  fasc.  55-56  (1853). 

The  New  Zealand  species  are  known  by  the  smooth,  often  sliort 
and  rhomboid-hexagonal  upper  cells,  together  with  the  short,  obtuse 
lid. 

/  Leaves  large,   2.5  mm.   long    or  more,  cells  8-15 

I  times  as  long  as  broad    2.  ripariiim 

"j  Leaves  smaller,  1.5  mm.  long,  or  less,  cells  4-6 

V  times  as  long  as  broad 2 

/  Autoicous;    stems    irregularly    branched;    leaves 

I  straight,  alar  cells  small,  subquadrate         1.  serpens 

Dioicous;  stems  more  or  less  pinnate;  leaves 
falcate-secund,  distinctly  auricled  at  base, 
with   enlarged   alar  cells  3.  filicinum 

1.  Amblystegium  serpens   (L.)  Bry.  eur.,  loc  cit. 

Syn.  Ilxjimum  serpens  Linn.  Sp.  PL,  p.  1130. 

A  slender,  dark  green  moss,  with  filiform  stems  and  branches, 
and  minute  leaves,  which  are  variable  in  form,  but  more  or  less 
ovate-lanceolate  or  lanceolate,  entire  or  denticulate,  with  a  single, 
usually  short  nerve,  and  short  areolation,  having  a  group  of  small, 
subquadrate  cells  above  the  base  at  margin,  but  except  in  form 
hardly  different  from  the  adjacent  cells,  and  quite  without  enlarged 
decurrent  alar  cells. 


AMBLYSTEGIACEAE.  313 

I  liave  not  seen  the  typical  form  from  New  Zealand.  The  plants 
referred  to  Hypnum  serpens  var.  /S.  in  the  Handbook  belong  to  A. 
filicimim  var.  tricliodes.  Colenso's  plant  from  Hawkes  Bay  is  a 
sterile,  more  robust  moss  than  the  usual  forms,  with  long,  rather 
divergent,  longly  acuminate  leaves  and  long  nerve,  coming  very 
close  to  some  European  and  North  American  plants  usually  referred 
to  A.  Juratzkanum  Schimp.    It  is  a  plant  that  requires  further  study. 

2.  Amblystegium  riparium  (L.)  Bry.  eur.  fasc.  55-56   (1853). 

Syn.  Hypnum  riparium  Linn.  8p.  PI.  ]).  1129   (1753). 

A  much  larger  plant  than  either  of  the  other  species,  usually 
more  or  less  aquatic,  with  soft,  irregular,  straggling,  more  or  less 
comi)lanate  branches,  the  leaves  rather  widely  divergent,  2.5  to  3.5 
mm.  long,  of  a  rather  dull,  olive  green,  the  older  ones  often  very 
dark,  from  a  short,  decurrent,  ovate  base  elongate  lanceolate,  finely 
subulate,  quite  entire;  nerve  reaching  to  about  two-thirds  the  length 
ot'  the  leaf.  Cells  narrow  and  elongate,  linear  (Ilypnoid),  S-12 
times  as  long  as  wide  or  even  longer,  beco!ning  gradually  laxer 
towards  base,  but  not  forming  distinct  auricles  or  with  any  clearly 
differentiated  alar  cells. 

Autoicous.     Seta  short ;  capsule  curved. 

A.  ripitrium  is  mentioned  in  the  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  109,  and  in  Ilandb. 
X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  482,  as  recorded  from  Hawkes  Bay,  but  with  some 
degree  of  cloubt.  It  has  not  since  been  recorded,  but  I  have  received 
it  from  three  stations,  all  in  the  North  I.,  and  its  presence  in  New 
Zealand  is  clearly  esrtablished.  The  localities  are  as  follows: — By  a 
creek,  Ilunterville,  Marton,  coll.  Chas.  J.  Burgess,  two  specimens, 
26  and  26a,  the  latter  in  fruit,  the  former  an  aquatic,  floating  form 
with  large,  s])rea(ling  leaves;  Tvotorua.  Tarawera,  coll.  Ikn'ggren 
(2575)  ;  and  Nortli  Auckland,  coll.  H.  B.  Matthews,  comm.  G.  0.  K. 
Sainsbury  (No.  209),  this  latter  a  similar  form  to  No.  26  mentioned 
above. 

.1.  riparium  is  very  different  from  the  other  two  species,  and 
in  some  respects  is  out  of  place  in  the  genus,  the  cells  being  not 
at  all  ''  Amblystegioid. "  It  is  most  likely  to  be  confused  with 
Drcpanocladus  aduncus,  and  some  foi-ms  of  that  cannot  be  separated 
Avithout  microscopical  examination.  The  very  clearly  defined  auricles 
oL  tlic  Drepanoeladus,  however,  will  alwaj's  distinguish  it. 

3.  Amblystegium  fiiicinum  (L.)   De  Not.,  Cronaca,  ii,  25   (1867). 

Syn.  Hypnum  fiiicinum  Linn.,  Sp.  PL,  p.  1125;  Handb.  N.Z. 
Fl.,  p.  472.  Hygroamnhlyategium  fiiicinum  Broth,  in 
Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam.,  Mu.sci,  ii,  1028. 

The  typical  plant  is  a  fairly  robust  one,  with  more  or  less  erect, 
radiculose  stems,  shortly  pinnately  branched ;  it  varies,  however,  so 
greatly  that  this  habit  cannot  be  depended  upon  —  all  the  New 
Zealand  plants  I  have  seen  are  more  or  less  aquatic,  or  very  slender 
forms  resembling  the  last  s(i:>ecies.  In  the  typical  form  it  is  easily 
known  by  the  stout  nerve,  often  percurrent  or  excurrent,  the  short 
and  wide  cells,  and  the  decurrent  gi'oup  of  larger,  pellucid  or  orange 


314  BRYOLOGY   OF   NE\Y   ZEALAND. 

alar  cells.  In  the  very  slender  forms  these  characters  tend  to  dis- 
appear, and  it  is  then  verj-  difficult  to  distinguish  from  A.  serpens, 
which  however  is  autoicous  and  generally  fertile,  while  the  present 
dioicou^  plant  is  rarely  found  in  fruit.  A.  serpens  also  is  usually 
green,  while  the  small  forms  of  the  present  species  tend  to  an  olive 
or  orange-brown.  All  the  plants  recorded  from  the  Aueklands  as 
Hypnum  serpens  var.  'ft.,  belong  to  these  forms,  and  are  referable 
to  the  var.  iricliodes. 

Var.  trichodes  (Brid.)  {H.  iricliodes  Brid.  Sp.  M.  ii,  236). 
Extremely  slender,  filiform,  with  minute  leaves;  scarcely  distinguish- 
able from  A.  serpens  except  by  the  shorter  cells  and  distinctly  stouter 
nerve,  reaching  higher  in  the  leaf. 

The  Handbook  records  ^1.  filicinum  only  from  the  Aueklands;  I 
have  it  however  from  Hawkes  Bay,  Rotorua  and  Taupo,  in  the 
North  Island,  and  from  an  unnamed  locality  in  the  South  I.,  the 
last  three  gatherings  being  by  Berggren. 

SciAROMiUM  Mitt.  Muse.  Austr.-amer.,  in  Journ.  Linn  Soc,  Bot.,  xii, 
571  (1869). 

A  genus  of  aquatic,  almost  always  sterile  mosses,  distinguished 
by  the  very  stout  nerve,  and  more  or  less  differentiated,  often 
thickened  border.  In  tlie  New  Zealand  species  the  border  is  weak 
and  may  at  times  be  easily  overlooked,  but  in  some  leaves  at  least 
it  will  be  found  well  marked. 

Sciaromium  Bellii  Broth,   in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.  xl, 
189  (1898). 

Plants  floating  in  water,  l)right  or  dull  green,  up  to  9  cm.  in 
length,  more  or  less  flexuo.se  and  flaccid,  much  ])ranched.  Leaves 
spreading  in  all  directions  or  very  slightly  homomallous,  2  mm.  long 
or  rather  more,  cordate-ovate,  abruptly  acuminate  and  acute ;  nerve 
very  stout,  usually  reaching  to  or  nearly  to  apex,  sometimes  becoming 
confluent  with  the  border  and  slightly  excurrent ;  cells  very  narrow, 
3-4  rows  at  margin  with  more  incrassate,  brownish  walls,  so  as  to 
form  a  border,  which  however  is  not  thickened  and  may  be  incon- 
spicuous ;  entire  or  faintly  sinuose  or  irregular ;  basal  cells  slightly 
widened  at  angles  but  very  little  differentiated.  Dioicous.  Fruit 
unknown. 

Ilab.  South  I.,  N.E.  Valley,  and  Southland  (W.  Bell)  ;  Otago 
(T.  W.  N.  Beckett);  North  I.,  Otaua  (S.  Berggren,  2770). 

Brotherus  describes  the  leaves  as  "  minutissime  denticulatis," 
but  if  technically  correct  this  description  is  I  think  rather  mislead- 
ing, as  most  of  the  leaves  are  quite  entire,  and  the  denticulations 
when  present  scarcely  amount  to  more  than  a  slight  sinuosity. 

The  stout  nerve,  the  short  and  wide,  not  or  scarcely  falcate 
leaves,  and  the  presence  of  a  border,  \vill  separate  it  at  once  from 
others  of  the  Amblystegiaceae.  The  only  plants  likely  to  be  confused 
with  it  are  certain  aquatic  forms  of  the  Hypnodendraceae,  viz., 
Sciadocladus  Kerrii  and  Iljipnodendron  marginatum  ;  both  of  these 
have  narrower,  ovate-lanceolate  leaves,  a  much  narrower  nerve, 
shorter  and  wider  cells,  and  a  distinctly  toothed  margin. 


AaiBLYSTEGIACEAE.  315 

I  have  not  been  able  to  see  the  plant  referred  to  by  Brotherus 
(!oe.  eit.)  as  gathered  by  Beckett  (Xo.  609)  at  Tyson's  Mill,  Otago, 
possibly  differing  from  S.  Bellii. 

Drepanocladus  (C.  M.  as  Subseet.  of  Hypniim)  Roth  in  Iledwig. 
xxxviii,  Beiblatt,  p.  6  (1899).  (Hypnuin  Sect.  Harpidinin 
SulL,  et  plur.  auct.) 

A  genus  of  hygrophilous!  or  aquatic  mosses,  which  while  small 
in  point  of  species,  is  i)robably  responsil)le  for  as  large  a  number 
of  individuals  as  almost  any  group  of  mosses,  several  of  the  species 
being  very  widely  distributed,  and  nearly  all  being  extremely  plastic. 
(Paris  has  more  than  two  pagesi  of  the  varieties  of  //.  fluitans  alone!) 
The  arrangement  of  the  forms  of  the  northern  hemispliere  have  given 
rise  to  much  controversy.  In  Xcw  Zealand,  however,  fortunately 
for  the  student,  they  do  not  seem,  with  the  exception  of  J),  fluitans, 
l)articularly  common  or  variable. 

Ki:v. 

^    ( Leaves  distinctly  plicate       1.  itncinatus 

(  Leaves  not  or  very  faintly  plicate  2 

r  Leaves  straight;   habit  of  a  very  slender  Fonti- 

2  nalis  5.  fontinaliopsis 

(  Leaves  more  or  less  falcate 3 

.,    C  Alar  cells  few,  often   not  at  all   clearly   defined        2.  brachiatus 
(  Alar   cells   numerous,   clearly   defined       4 

/  Leaves     sub-deltoid      at     base,      rather     shortly 

J    I  subulate       3.  aduncus 

j  Leaf    base    narrow.',    oblong,    acumen    long    and 

V  tapering  4.  Jliiitans 

1.  Drepanocladus  uncinatus  (Hedw.)  AVarnst.  in  Beih.  z.  Bot. 
Centralbl.  xiii,  417   (1903). 

Syn.  Jhijynum  uncinaimn  Iledw.  Descr.  iv.  05;  Fl.  X.Z.  ii, 
]07;  llandb.  X^.Z.  FL,  p.  472.  Ilnpniim  a(hincum  Linn. 
Sp.  PI.,  non  Hedw. 

The  typical  form  is  readily  known  by  its  strongly  falcate,  deeply 
plicate  leaves,  with  rather  numerous  but  quite  small  alar  cells;  the 
nutoicous  inflorescence,  and  the  extremely  long,  plicate  perichaetial 
leaves.  A  small  form,  i)erliaps  var.  ijluniulosu.s  (Bry.  eur.)  occurs, 
in  very  dense  tufts,  with  very  small,  scarcely  plicate  leaves:  and 
this  may  be  difficult  to  recognize;  the  absence  of  enlarged  alar  cells 
will  however  distinguish  it  from  all  but  D.  hraclii(ifu.<i,  which  is  much 
taller  aud  of  a  quite  different  habit. 

It  might  easily  be  confused  wdth  Bracliythecium  paradoxuui,  Ijut 
the  serrulate,  less  gradually  tapering  leaf  acumen  of  that  species, 
with  the  more  gradually  widened  base  and  alar  cells,  will  distingTiish 
it.  In  fruit  they  are  cpiite  distinct ;  the  perichaetia  and  capsule  in 
D.  uncijKitus  being  much  narrower  and  longer,  and  the  seta  smooth. 

It  appears  to  be  rare  in  X'ew  Zealand.  In  the  northern  hemisphere 
and  especialh^  in  tlie  arctic  regions  it  is  one  of  the  m.ost  abundant 
mosses. 


316  BRYOLOGY  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

2.  Drepanocladus  brachiatus  (Mitt.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Hypnum  hrachiatum  Mitt,  in  Hook.  f.  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl. 
p.  472  (1867).  H.  longifolium  AVils.  MS.  Amhlystegium 
longifolium  Mitt.  Muse.  Austr.-amer.,  in  Joum.  Linn. 
Soc,  Bot.,  xii,  571  (1869).  Drepanocktdus  longifolius 
R.  S.  AVilliams  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  CI.  43:  332  (1916), 

This  species  is  easily  confused  with  D.  fluitans,  and  can  hardly 
perhaps  in  the  field  be  separated  with  certainty.  D.  fluitans  is 
autoieous,  and  generally  fruits  richly,  while  the  present  species  is 
dioicous  and  very  rare  in  fruit ;  the  leaves  are  usually  more  strongly 
falcate  in  the  present  species,  and  slightly  striate  when  dry.  Under 
the  microscope  the  leaf-base  is  quite  different,  D.  fluitans  having 
strongly  marked  decurrent  alar  cells,  which  are  large  and  more  or 
less  inflated ;  the  basal  cells  in  the  present  species  are  all  slightly, 
but  not  much  laxer,  but  there  are  not  or  rarely  any  decidedly 
enlarged  hyaline  alar  cells,  and  if  present  they  are  only  one  or  two, 
and  these  not  large,  forming  a  quite  small  group.  AVithin  certain 
limits,  however,  the  leaves  vary  greatly,  the  l)ase  being  esipecially 
wide  and  ovate,  the  alar  cells  may  be  fairly  numerous  or  altogether 
wanting,  while  the  nerve  is  distinctly  variable,  both  in  length  and 
thickness,  sometimes  scarcely  reaching  to  mid-leaf,  sometimes  almost 
or  quite  percurrent.  The  leaves  in  D.  hracliiatus  are  quite  entire, 
while  in  D.  fluitans  they  are  frequently  remotely  denticulate  in  the 
acumen.  In  the  present  species  they  are  often  very  lightly  striate 
in  the  dry  state ;  but  they  lack  the  plication  of  D.  uncinatus,  and  also 
the  clearly  defined  group  of  small,  numerous  alar  cells. 

It  apears  to  be  widely  distributed,  but  i)erhaps  not  very  common. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  identity  of  //.  hrachiatum  Mitt, 
and  H.  longifoli\tm  Wils.  I  have  a  fairly  long  series  of  the  latter 
plant,  from  the  Falkland  Is.,  S.  Shetlands,  and  Patagonia,  including 
a  fruiting  plant  collected  on  Chiloe  I.,  by  Mr.  J.  Hamiltcm — the 
first  fruiting  specimen  that  has  l)een  collected,  so  far  as  I  am  aware. 
These  plants  agree  quite  well  with  the  New  Zealand  moss,  and 
manifest  the  same  variations  in  habit,  leaf  form,  and  structure  of 
nerve  and  areolation ;  Avhilo  the  fruiting  characters  are  identical, 
the  long,  erect,  broadly  lanceolate,  rather  shortly  l)ut  finely  acuminate 
perichaetial  leaves  being  the  same  in  both,  and  the  rather  elongate, 
suberect,  little  curved  capsule,  while  a  still  more  distinct  character 
is  given  by  the  lid.  In  most  species  of  the  genus  the  lid  is  rather 
highl}-  conical,  the  height  being  about  equal  to  or  above  the  width 
of  the  base;  in  the  two  fruiting  plants  I  possess  of  B.  hrachiatus, 
one  from  New  Zealand,  the  other  from  Chiloe  I.,  the  ])oint  of  the 
lid  is  very  small,  and  the  width  of  the  lid  is  considerably  greater 
than  its  height. 

It  is  unfortunate  that  Wilson's  name  must  give  place  to 
Mitten's,  published  two  years  earlier,  since  the  former  has  been  in 
frequent  use,  while  the  earlier  name  has,  so  far  as  I  am  aware, 
been  very  little  employed  since  its  publication,  having  been,  in  some 
way  or  other,  omitted  from  both  editions  of  Brotherus,  Musci. 

The  distribution  of  Z).  hrachiatns  is  very  similar  to  that  of  a 
large  number  of  species,  viz.,  Australia,  Tasmania,  New  Zealand,  S. 
Shetlands,  Falklands,  Patagonia,  Peru. 


a]vi:blystegiaceae.  317 

o.  Drepanocladus  aduncus    (Hedw.)   Moenk.  in  Pasch.  Suosswass.- 
Fl,  Heft  14,  p.  132  (1914). 

Syn.  Hypnum  aduncum  Hedw.  Descr.  p.  62  {non  Linn.). 
H.  Kneiffii  Schimp.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  107;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL, 
p.  472. 

More  slender  as  a  rule  than  D.  fluitans,  rarely  fruiting,  greener; 
leaves  less  crowded,  shorter,  from  a  rather  wide,  deltoid  base  rapidly 
narrowed  to  a  shorter  and  wider,  quite  entire  acumen.  The  lower 
cells  are  somewhat  lax,  and  the  alar  cells  are  generally  rather 
abruptly  enlarged,  lax,  thin-walled,  and  hyaline,  forming  clearly 
marked  auricles,  and  strongly  decurrent,  so  that  the  line  of  insertion, 
when  a  leaf  is  carefully  detached  is  more  or  less  semicii'cular,  whereas 
in  D.  fluitans  it  is  almost  straigiit  or  only  slightly  curved.  The 
leaves  vary  much  in  direction,  being  strongly  falcate  with  the  apex 
of  the  stem  hooked,  or  almost  straight,  with  the  leaf  acumen  only 
slightly  oblique,  and  the  tips  of  the  stems  quite  ^straight.  It  is  also 
usually  a  much  weaker,  more  straggling  plant  than  D.  fluitans,  with 
less  markedly  pinnate  branching. 

A  specimen  from  L.  Wakatipu,  leg.  J.  Meiklejohn,  was  named 
by  Ronauld  (in  a  letter  to  Rev.  D.  Lillie)  "var.  nov.  circinnatulus 
Roil."  It  is  marked  by  strongly  falcate,  almost  circinate  leaves, 
and  strongly  hooked  stems.  I  have  received  an  even  more  strongly 
marked  form  of  this  variety  from  Wairoa,  Hawkes  Bay,  collected 
by  E.  A.  Hodgson. 

D.  aduncus  is  I  think  a  rare  or  perhaps  overlooked  species. 


4.  Drepanocladus  fluitans  (L.)  Warnst.  in  Beibl.  zu  Hot.  Centralbl. 
xiii,  404  (1903). 

Syn.  Hjjpnum  fluitans  Linn.,  Fl.  Suec.  ed.  2,  p.  899;  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fk,  p.  472. 

Generally  yellowish-green  when  not  submerged,  but  very  varied 
in  nil  din^ctions.  Distinguis?hed  by  its  very  long  and  narrow  leaves, 
oblong-lanceolate  l)elow,  and  often  piliform  in  the  acumen,  which 
is  frequently  slightly  toothed ;  more  or  less  falcate,  or  when  dry 
variously  flexuose;  the  nerve  usually  strong  and  reaching  into  the 
acumen;  the  upper  cells  very  narrow,  and  little  enlarged  to  the 
l)ase,  but  with  a  more  or  less  distinct  group  of  slightly  decurrent, 
highly  differentiated  alar  cells,  elongate  and  more  or  less  incrassate, 
sometimes  very  much  so. 

A  sterile  plant  from  near  Invercargill.  1908,  leg.  J.  Meiklejohn, 
herb.  D.  Lillie,  was  determined  as  "sub-spec.  nov.  Drep.  Lilliei  Ren. 
in  litt.  1  June,  1909."  It  has  never  been  published,  but  is  referred 
to  by  G.  Roth  in  Hcdwig.  1,  113  (1910).  According  to  Roth  it  is 
marked  by  large,  almost  orbicular  auricles;  but  I  find  only  an 
approach  to  this  in  some  leaves,  while  in  most  the  auricles  are 
quite  normal,  and  I  am  unable  to  see  anything  but  a  shght  form 
in  it. 

B.  fluitans  is  a  common  marsh  plant,  and  exceedingly  variable. 


318  BRYOLOGY    OF    XE\Y    ZEALAND. 

5.  Drepanocladus  fontinaliopsis  (C.!M.)  Dixon  comb.  nov.     [Plate  X, 
%.  17.] 

Syn.  Hypnum  fontinaliopsis  C.^I.  in  Engl.  Bot.  Jalirb.  v, 

82    (1884). 

This  a  very  marked,  and  as  the  genus  goes  an  apparently  fairly 
constant  species.  Its  alliance  is  no  doubt  with  1).  fluitdns,  but  in 
habit  and  structure  it  differs  widely;  it  has  rather  long,  fastigiate 
branches,  wdth  leaves  not  at  all  falcate,  and  resembles  very  strongly 
some  of  the  more  slender  species  of  Fontinalis.  The  leaves  resemble 
those  of  D.  fluitans,  but  arc  much  shorter  and  wider  in  the  points ; 
the  nerve  is  short,  and  the  alar  cells  are  searcelj^  at  all  differentiated. 
In  tw^o  respects  the  plant  differs  from  the  original  as  descril^ed  by 
C.  ]\lueller;  the  leaf  apex  is  sharply  denticulate  (instead  of  slightly 
crenulate),  and  the  nerve  is  usually  very  weak  (C.  Mueller's  descrip 
tion  is  "pro  folio  latiusculo"),  but  these  slight  differences  can 
scarcely  be  considered  of  importance  in  this  genus. 

It  Avas  collected  bv  Berggren  in  1874,  "  Kotorua,  Tarawera"' 
(2577),  and  ■'  Tamauga"  (2786);  both  in  the  North  I.  It  has 
hitherto  only  Ijcen  known  from  Kerguelen. 

Calliergon  (Sull.)  Kindb.  Eur.  &  North  Amer.  Bryin.  i,  79  (1896). 

(Hypnum,   subgen.    Calliergon   Sull.) 

Marsh  plants  with  erect,  not  falcate  nor  secund  leaves,  concave, 
rounded  and  obtuse  above,  single-nerved,  with  distinctly  marked 
auricles. 

Calliergon  sarmentosum  (Wahl.)   Kiiulb.,  op.  cit.,  p.  81. 

Syn.  IFifpnum  sarmentosum  AVahl.,  Fl.  Lapp.  p.  380  (1812). 
Amhl!ist((jiu})i  sdnncntosiim  De  Not.  Epil.,  yt.  136. 

Known  in  its  typical  form  by  the  deep  claret-red  or  purplish 
colour,  but  this  is  occasionally  wanting,  while  in  habit,  size  and 
arrangement  of  leaves  it  is  exceedingly  variable.  The  elliptic-oblong, 
entire  leaves,  rounded  and  obtuse  or  very  slightly  apiculate,  with 
the  nerve  reaching  to  the  ai)ex;  the  very  narrow  cells  with  well 
defined,  orange  or  hyaline  decurrent  auricles,  will  however  distin- 
guish it  from  all  other  New  Zealand  species. 

It  is  a  rare  moss,  having  been  recorded  for  the  first  time  in 
1896  (as  Amhhjstegimn  sarmcniosnm),  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  xxix, 
from  Kellys  Hill,  Westland  (leg.  Petrie).  I  have  seen  no  further 
record,  but  I  have  it  in  my  herbarium  also  from  Craigieburn  Mts., 
Canterlniry  (leg.  Cocka^me)  ;  a  large,  soft,  aquatic  fnnn.  not  far 
removed  from  var.  fontimdoides  Berggr. 

AcROCLADiUM  Mitt.   ]\Iusc.  Austr.-amcr.   in  Journ.   Linn.   Soc,  Bot., 
xii,  pp.  22,  531   (1869). 

A  genus  very  im])errectly  ch^fined  by  Mitten,  since  he  descrilies 
it  as  belonging  to  the  tribe  Stereodonteae,  with  leaves  shortly  two- 
nerved  or  nerveless,  and  Avith  alar  cells  obscure  or  none;  wdiile  A. 
auricidatum,   which   should   be    considered   the   type   species,   has   a 


AIVIBLYSTEGIACEAE.  319 

short  single  nerve,  and  auricles  perhaps  as  conspienoiis  and  clearly 
differentiated  as  in  any  pleurocarpous  moss  kno^\^l!  I  can  see  no 
adecinate  ground  for  removing  it  from  the  Hypnaceae  and  placing 
it  with  Lembophyllum ;  indeed  it  would  appear  to  me  quite  as 
satisfactory  to  unite  it  with  Calliergon  in  a  single  genus. 

Key. 

Leaves  about  twice  as  long  as  wide,  nerveless; 

dioicous       2.  cuspidatum 

Leaves   almost  as  broad   as  long;    nerve  single^ 

very  short;    autoicous     1.  auricidatum 

1.  Acrocladium  auriculatum   (Mont.)   Mitt.  op.  cit.,  p.  532   (1869). 

Sjn.  Hijpnum  auricxdnium  ^lont.  Yoy.  au  Pole  Sud;  Crypt., 
p.  331  (1843).  Ihipnwn  ckkmu'idoplvjlJum  H.  f.  &  W., 
in  Lond.  Journ.  Hot.  iii.  552  (1844);  Fl.  X.Z.  ii.  Ill; 
Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  481. 

Hooker  in  the  Handbook,  and  Mitten  in  the  ^lust-i  Austro- 
americani  recognized  the  identity  of  H.  chlamydophijUum  with  //. 
auriculatum,  though  the  former  author  wrongly  retained  the  later 
name.  It  is  quite  incomjirehensible  why  later  authors  (e.g., 
Brothcrus  in  Engler  &  Prantl.  ^lusci,  Ed.  i  &  ii)  have  retained  the 
two,  distingui.sliing  //.  chlanujdophiiUum  as  having  the  leaves  with- 
out auricles,  whereas  it  is  descril)ed  by  its  authors  as  having  them 
nuricled.  The  South  American  plant  and  the  New  Zealand  one 
are  as  a  matter  of  fact  absolutely  identical.  Tlie  species  is  known 
at  once  by  the  very  broad  ("orbicular-quadrate"  is  the  description 
ill  the  Handbook),  obtusely  rounded,  concave  leaves,  ^^^th  highly 
conspicuous  auricles  of  large,  thin-Avalled,  hyaline  cells,  and  a  very 
short  and  inconspicuous  nerve,  which  may  be  quite  wanting. 

.1.  cuspidatum  has  leaves  much  narrower  at  the  base,  and  much 
longer  in  proportion;  the  capsule  is  more  turgid,  but  is  rarely  seen. 
Both  species  have  the  tips  of  stem  and  branches  highly  cuspidate 
with  the  closely  convolute  young  leaves.  Both  are  usually  of  a 
yellowish  colour,  glossy,  with  long,  distinctly  pinnate  stems. 

A.  aunculatum  is  a  common  species  on  moist  ground. 

2.  Acrocladium  cuspidatum  (L.)  Lindb.  Muse.  Scand.  p.  39  (1879). 

Syn.  Ilupnum  cuspidatum  Linn.  Sp.  PL,  p.  1127. 

Known  at  once  by  the  convolute,  cuspidate  points  of  the  stem 
and  branches,  and  its  cordate-ovate,  obtuse,  nerveless  leaves,  with 
large,  distinctly  marked  auricles;  and  from  the  previous  species  by 
the  taller  habit,  more  rigid  stems,  and  much  more  elongate  leaves. 

Its  position  as  a  Xcav  Zealand  moss  rests  on  a  specimen  ''Pelichet 
Bav,  Otago,  May  1888,  in  herb.  Bell,"  det.  Brotherus.  See  Trans. 
X.Z.  Inst.,  xxix,  445. 

Campylium    (Sull.)    Brylm  Explor.  p.   61    (1893).      (Hypnum  Sub- 
genus Campylium  Sull.) 

A  rather  ill  defined  genus  of  moisture-loving  species,  but  gener- 
ally characterized  by  longly  pointed,  stellately  spreading  or  squar- 
rose  leaves,  with  verv  narrow  areolation. 


320 


BRYOLOGY   OF   NE\V   ZEALAND. 


1  -: 


Key. 

Nerve  thin,  leaves  vvudely  patent,  not  squarrose; 

cells  elongate,  Hypnoid  

Nerve   broader,    leaves    more    or   less   squarrose; 

cells    short,    Amblystegiold       

Robust,  leaves  mostly  horizontally  spreading, 
often  secund;  nerve  stout,  reaching  often 
into  acumen  

Slender;  leaves  strongly  recurved;  nerve  thin, 
much    shorter        


1.  polygamum 


2.  relaxum 

3.  decussatuni 


1.  Campylium  polygamum  (Bry.  eur.)  Bryhn,  Explor.,  p.  61  (1893). 

Syn.  Amblystegium  polygamiwi  Bry.  eur.,  vol.  vi  (1853). 
Hypnum  polygamum  Schimp.  Coroll.  p.  131  (1856)  ; 
Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  479.  Hypnum  nodiflonnn  AYils.  in 
Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  109. 

A  variable  plant  in  size,  in  the  direction  of  the  leaves,  and  in 
the  development  of  the  nerve,  which  may  be  very  short.  The  plants 
are  usually  of  a  j>^olden  yellowish  colour,  somewhat  glossy,  and 
usually  fertile.  It  is  not  likely  to  be  confused  with  any  other  plant. 
The  leaves  are  quite  entire,  and  the  finely  acuminate  subula  is  more 
or  less  channelled,  by  which  it  may  be  distinguished  from  Drcpano- 
cladus  aduncus,  and  Amblystegium  riparium. 

C.  polygamum  appears  to  be  widely  distributed,  but  not 
common. 

The  two  following  plants  are  in  quite  a  different  Section,  and 
Fleischer  may  perhaps  be  justified  in  placing  them  in  a  separate 
genus  (Cratoneuropsis).  They  have  the  stems  strongly  radiculose 
below,  and  more  or  less  clothed  with  paraphyllia  above;  the  leaves 
are  decidedly  squarrose,  with  short,  Amblystegiold  cells,  wider,  but 
often  ill  defined  nerve,  and  the  margins  usuallj^  serrulate.  The 
inflorescence  is  dioicous. 

2.  Campylium  relaxum   (H.  f.  &  W.)   Broth,  in  Engler  &  Prantl, 

Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  1044   (1908). 

Syn.  Ihipnum  relaxum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  110  (1855)  ; 
Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  479. 

This  and  the  following  species  are  very  distinct  from  all  other 
X"ew  Zealand  mosses,  but  are  by  no  means  always  easy  to  sei)aratc 
from  one  another.  Typically  the  pi'csent  is  much  more  robust,  the 
leaves  spreading  at  right  angles  to  the  stem,  but  very  little  recurved 
beyond  this,  and  frequently  irregularly  secund ;  the  margin  is 
nearly  entire,  the  nerve  thicker  and  often  continued  to  the  acumen 
or  even  pereurrent,  the  cells  more  opaque ;  while  C.  decussatum  is 
a  much  more  slender  plant,  with  much  smaller  and  denser  leaves, 
xQvy  regularly  and  strongly  squarrose-recnrved  all  roimd  the  stem, 
the  nerve  weaker  and  much  shorter,  often  reaching  scarcely  half-way; 
the  cells  more  i)ellucid,  and  the  margin  usually  finely,  but  quite 
distinctly  serrulate.  There  are,  however,  forms  which  it  is  very 
difficult  to  assign.  C.  relaxum  is  usually  of  laxer  gi^owth,  and 
distant,  more  irregular  branching,  C.  decussatum  more  densely 
piiniately  branched;  but  this  is  not  constant. 


BRACHYTHECIACEAE.  321 

An  extremely  slender  form  occurs  which  might  be  derived  from 
either  species,  or  possibly  parallel  forms  of  both  exist,  the  leaf 
characters  being  ta  some  extent  intermediate;  I  have  these  forms 
from  three  localities,  two  at  least  bearing  $  flowers;  it  is  possible 
that  the  slender  habit  may  be  a  secondary  sexual  character  of  the 
male  plant.  It  may  be  this  plant  which  has  been  described  by 
Brotherus  from  Tasmania  as  C.  molle  (ined.). 

C.  relaxum  is  confined  to  New  Zealand,  where  it  apears  to  be 
fairly  frequent. 

3.  Campylium  decussatum    (H.   f.   &   W.)    Brotherus  in  Engler  & 
Prantl,  Ptlanzenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  1044  (1908). 

Syn.   Hypnum   decussatum    H.    f.    &   W.,   Fl.    X.Z.    ii,    110 
(1855)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  480. 

For  the  characters  of  this  plant  see  the  preceding  species.  The 
fruit  has  not  been  seen.  It  is  a  very  pretty  moss  in  its  regular, 
recurved  foliation.  With  a  somewhat  wider  general  distribution,  it 
seems  rather  less  frequent  in  New  Zealand  than  C.  relaxum. 

BRACHYTHECIACEAE. 

Mostly  fairly  robust,  terrestrial  plants,  with  irregular,  not 
I)innate  branching.  Leaves  imbricated  all  round  the  stem,  rarely 
either  complanate  or  falcate  or  secund ;  usually  acute  or  acuminate 
from  a  broader  base.  Nerve  single.  Cells  prosenehymatous,  smooth, 
usually  elongate  and  narrow,  frequently  somewhat  differentiated  at 
angles.  Seta  rough  or  smooth.  Capsule  usually  of  moderately  large 
size,  generally  rather  turgidly  oval  and  gibbous ;  lid  conical  or  longly 
rostrate. 

Kly  to  Gexicra. 

(The   Key   is  drawn   up   only   with   reference  to  the  New  Zealand  species.) 

J    ^  Lid   conical,   usually  acute   Brachythecium 

( Lid    rostrate,   with    a   long   beak   2 

2   ( Seta  smooth       RJiynchostegimn 

X  Seta    rough         Eurhijnchium 

Brachythecium  Bry.  eur.,  vol.  vi,  fasc.  52-54  (1853). 

The  characters  of  this  and  tlie  following  genera  are  hard  to 
define,  and  indeed  apart  from  the  character  of  the  lid  are  very 
indefinite.  There  is,  however,  a  certain  habit  by  which  they  may 
generally  though  not  always  be  recognized,  the  species  of  Brachy- 
thecium being  generally  coarser  and  more  robust  and  rigid,  with 
denser  branching;  those  of  Rhynchostegium  more  slender  and  flaccid, 
vaguely  branched,  with  leaves  more  distant  and  with  a  tendency 
to  be  complanate ;  while  that  of  Eurhynchium  is  somewhat  between 
the  two.  The  fruit  is,  if  not  absolutely  necessary,  of  paramount 
assistance  in  determining  the  plants,  and  beginners  should  not 
attempt  to  determine  them  without  fruit,  until  the  general  habit 
is  understood.  The  conical,  more  or  less  acute  lid  is  the  main 
character  of  Brachvthecium. 


322  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 


I 


.  Key. 

I  Leaves  falcate,  striate  4.  paradoxum 

Leaves  not  falcate    (in  B.  phtmositiu   sometimes 

slightly  so)  

Seta  smooth,  leaves  longly  acuminate     1.  salebrosttm 

Seta     smooth     below,     roughish     above;     leaves 

shortly  acuminate  3.  plumosum 

j  Seta    rough    throughout;     leaves    large^    shortly 

i  acuminate  ' 2.  rutabulum 


1.  Brachjrthecium  salebrosum   (lloffm.)   Biy.  eur.,  loc.  cit.    (1853). 
Syn.  Hypnum  sdlehrosum  Hoffm.  Deutschl.  Fl.  ii,  7-i  (1796), 

Easily  known  by. its  pale,  usually  yellowish,  silky  stems,  with 
soft,  very  plicate  leaves,  generally  tapering  gradually  to  a  long 
subpiliform  subula;  by  the  autoicous  inflorescence  and  quite  smooth 
seta. 

I  do  not  find  any  published  record,  but  I  have  half  a  dozen 
New  Zealand  specimens  in  my  herbarium,  from  both  North  and 
South  Islands,  as  well  as  one  from  Stewart  I. 

A  plant  from  Beckett's  herbarium  is  determined  by  Brotherus 
as  nov.  var.  intcgnfolium.  But  in  view  of  the  great  number  of 
varieties  already  described  (Paris  lists  14),  and  of  the  fact  that 
the  northern  plant  frequently  has  the  leaves  entire  (cf.  Limpr., 
Laubm.  iii,  74),  it  does  not  appear  to  me  desiraljle  to  publish  it 
as  new. 

B.  salebrosum  is  a  widely  distril)uted  plant  in  the  northern 
hemisphere,  and  occurs  in  Tasmania,  Kerguelen,  and  S.  Africa. 


2.  Brachythecium  rutabulum  (L.)  Bry.  eur.,  loc.  cit. 

Sj'n.  Ilijpnum  rutdbulum  Linn.  Sp.  PL,  p.  1124;  Fl.  N.Z.  ii, 
109;  Handl).  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  478. 

Known  at  once  when  in  fruit  from  B.  sdlchrosum  l)y  the  rough 
seta ;  and  in  the  sterile  condition,  by  the  broader,  more  shortly 
pointed  leaves,  never  filiform  and  acuminate,  not  or  rarely  very 
slightly  plicate,  and  then  only  when  dry.  It  varies  considerably 
in  habit,  but  is  nearly  always  a  quite  robust,  strong-growing  plant. 
Although  usually  quite  distinct  from  B.  salchrosum,  forms  occur 
occasionally  that  can  scarcely  be  determined  with  safety  without 
fruit.  The  cells  in  this  species  are  linear-rhomboid,  and  are 
markedly  wider,  lax  and  pellucid  at  the  angles. 

Var.  robustum  Bry.  eur.  ^lore  robust  than  the  type ;  leaves 
large,  distinctly  plicate  when  dry. 

B.  rufdhuhnn,  one  of  the  most  common  mosses  in  the  temperate 
parts  of  northern  Europe  and  America,  is  apparently  fairly  frequent, 
but  not  abundant  in  New  Zealand.  I  have  the  var.  robustum  from 
Mt.  Cook  district,  coll.  Jas.  ^Murray  (124).  Although  the  plicate 
leaves  might  suggest  a  difficulty  in  separating  it  from  B.  saIebro'<um, 
this  is  not  actually  the  case,  since  the  var.  is  a  much  coarser  plant, 
with  none  of  the  silkiness  that  generally  characterizes  B.  salebrosum. 


BRACHYTHECIACEAE.  323 

.'!.  Brachythecium  plumosum  (S\v.)  Bry.  eur.  loc  eit. 

Syn.   Hijpnum  plumosum   Sw.  in  Act.  Horn.,  1795,  ]).  256; 
Fl.'X.Z.  ii,  109;  Hanclb.  X.Z.  FL,  p.  479. 

Known  from  B.  riitahulum  by  the  smaller,  less  cordate,  more 
elliptic  leaves,  shortly  and  rather  suddenly  acuminate,  the  branch 
leaves  often  acute  only;  by  the  short  seta,  rouu:hish  above  only,  the 
short,  usually  blackish  capsule ;  the  upper  cells  very  narrow,  and 
while  enlarged  at  base  not  lax  and  pellucid.  B.  rutabulum  moreover 
is  almost  constantly  tei-restrial,  while  B.  jAumosum  is  mostly  found 
on  rocks  in  alpine  and  subalpine  streams.  A  form  occurs  with  the 
leaves  all  strongly  and  regularly  homomallous,  occasionally  also 
sliglitlx'  falcate. 

4.  Brachythecium  paradoxum  (11.  f.  >.^  W.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  405 

(1875-6). 

Svn.  Ihinum  p-irddoium  H.  f.  &  W.  in  Lond.  .Journ.  Bot. 
iii.'554  (1844);  Hand!).  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  47!). 

This  very  remarkal)le  si)ecies  is  in  habit,  with  its  .strongly  falcate, 
])licate  leaves,  exactly  like  some  of  the  species  of  Drepanocladns, 
especially  D.  uncinutus,  and  is  classed  by  C.  Mueller,  in  the  Synopsis, 
with  these  species.  The  scabrous  seta  is,  however,  (piite  inconsistent 
with  that  arrangement,  and  it  seems  clearly  to  belong  in  Brachy- 
thecium; in  this  conni'ction  it  may  be  noted  that  Xorth  American 
forms  of  B.  flcxkauh  lien.  »X:  Card.,  and  of  Camptuilucium  nittna, 
occur  with  the  leaves  strongly  falcate.  The  strongly  serrulate 
acumen  of  the  leaves  will  distinguish  it  from  the  species  of  Drepano- 
cladns, as  a  rule,  but  forms  of  the  present  i)lant  occur  with  the 
leaves  almost  entire;  in  that  case  the  areolation  will  sei)arate  it; 
the  alar  cells  are  numerous  and  enlarged,  but  pa.ss  gradually  with 
median  ones  into  the  narrow  upper  areolation;  in  D.  uncinatus,  which 
has  them  similarly  enlarged,  they  ai-e  clearly  differentiated  fi'om 
the  u])per  cells,  which  remain  narrow  almost  to  the  base,  and  are 
abruptly  enlarged  at  angles.  D.  fluitans  has  much  narrower  leaves 
at  base,  and  the  alar  cells  are  abrui)tly  enlarged.  D.  (idunciis  has 
non-plicate  leaves,  and  the  cells  are  not  gradually  laxer  towards 
base.  I),  hnichiatus  has  the  alar  cells  scarce!}-  wider  than  the  rest 
of  the  basal  ones,  and  the  leaves  are  not  ])licate — at  the  most  very 
faintly  striate. 

Campjjlium  rclaxum  in  its  falcate-leaved  form  may  resemble  it, 
but  the  very  short  upper  cells  are  quite  different. 

B.  paradoxum  is  a  widely  distributed,  if  perhaps  rather 
uncommon  moss  in  bogs,  and  is  extremely  varial^le ;  some  of  the 
forms  are  exceedingly  slender ;  and  in  Kerguelen  it  produces  forms 
which  are  with  difficulty  recognized  as  belonging  to  the  same  sjiccies 
as  the  normal  ones. 

EuRHYNCHiUM  Bry.  eur.  vol.  v,  fasc.  57-61   (1854). 

I  treat  this  genus  very  much  as  delimited  in  the  Bry.  europaea, 
i.e.,  retaining  in  it  the  species  removed  by  recent  authors  to 
Oxyrrhynchium.  Scorpiurium,  Cirriphyllum,  etc. 


324  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

The  four  New  Zealand  species  here  included  in  Eurhynchium, 
while  quite  distinct  from  one  another,  are  far  from  easy  to  define. 
If  the  descriptions  in  the  Handbook  are  studied  it  will  be  found 
that  the  only  characters  given  which  are  of  the  least  assistance  are 
the  short  seta  of  H.  muriculatum  (the  description  of  the  seta  of  H. 
austrinum  as  |  inch  is  inaccurate)  ;  and  the  longer  branches  of  H. 
austrinum  (the  inflorescence  of  H.  remotifolium  is  given  as  herma- 
phrodite, but  the  New  Zealand  species  is  autoicous). 

Key. 

{Leaves  markedly  dimorphous;  stem  leaves  widely 
cordate,  branch  leaves  lanceolate,  narrow  4.  praelongum 
Leaves  not  markedly  dimorphous 2 

Branches  long,   ^-1   in.   in   length;    plant   robust, 

dark  green  2.  austrinum 

Branches    shorter,    plant    usually    pale    or    dull 

green  3 

„    f  Seta   rarely   over   1   cm 1.  muriculatum 

(  Seta  rarely  below   1  cm.,  usually  1.5-2  cm 3.  asperipes 

The  above  key  will  I  think  serve  to  distingush  the  plants  in 
nearly  every  case,  but  it  is  of  course  quite  artificial,  and  the  only 
satisfactory  plan  is  to  have  a  close  knowledge  of  certain  minor  and 
not  easily  defined  characters.  It  is  probably  unsafe  to  determine 
most  sterile  ])hints,  not  only  becau.se  of  their  resemblanee  to  one 
another,  but  also  becau.se  some  of  the  species  of  Khynchostegium 
are  equally  hard  to  separate  from  them  in  the  absence  of  fruit. 

1.  Eurhynchium  muriculatum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  417 
(1876-77). 

Syn.    Hypnum    muricuhitnm    H.  f.  &  AV.,  Fl.    N.Z.  ii,  108 
(1855)  ;  Handb.  X.  Z.  Fl.  p.  477. 

The  smallest  species  of  the  genus  in  New  Zealand.  Usually  of 
a  dull  green,  in  dense  tufts  or  patclies,  closely  interwoven;  stems 
more  or  less  pinnatcly,  shortly  branched,  branches  rarely  attaining 
1  em.  in  length.  Leaves  small,  about  1  mm.  in  length,  narrowly 
ovate  or  elliptic-lanceolate,  rather  suddenly  narrowed  into  a  longer 
or  shorter,  sub-filiform  acumen,  whicli  wlien  dry  is  flexuose  and  con- 
tracted, .so  that  the  leaves  are  subpilifcrous;  nerve  (as  in  all  the 
species)  weak;  margin  faintly  and  distantly  denticulate.  Cells 
rather  lax,  not  much  differentiated  at  base.  • 

Perichaetium  small,  the  bracts  numerous,  erect,  shortly  sub- 
pilifcrous, very  little  toothed,  or  sulxnitire.  Seta  short,  .slender, 
rarely  above  1  cm.  high,  very  densely  and  rather  lowly  muriculate; 
capsule  small ;  lid  with  a  straight  or  decurved  beak.  Male  flowers 
often  very  numerous. 

Brotherus  places  this  in  Rhynchostegiella,  a  genus  separated 
from  Eurhynchium  and  Rhynchostegiiuu  on  account  of  the  small 
size  of  the  plants,  and  other  minor  characters.  There  is  much  to 
be  said,  I  think,  for  its  generic  status,  but  the  present  plant  seems 
to  me  hardly  at  home  in  it,  on  account  both  of  the  rather  large 
size  and  the  somewhat  lax  areolation,  without  the  small  group  of 


BRACHYTHECIACEAE.  325 

differentiated  alar  cells  which  is  found  in  most,  if  not  all,  species 
or  Rhynchostegiella.  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  restoration  of  this 
species  to  Eurh\nichiuni  leaves  Rhjnichostegiella  a  more  homogeneous 
and  better  defined  genus. 

E.  murkulatum  appears  to  be  widely  distributed,  and  frequent 
in  shady  woods,  etc.  The  var,  13,  described  in  the  Handbook,  does 
not  appear  to  be  of  great  importance.  No  sj^ecimens  exist  in 
Wilson's  herbarium,  and  the  only — and  rather  doubtful — specimen 
in  Hooker's  herbarium  does  not  appear  to  have  any  very  marked 
characters. 

2.  Eurhynchium  austrinum    (H.   f.   &   AV.)    Jacg.   Adumbr.   ii,  422 

(1876-77). 

Syn.    Hypnum    austrinum    H.   f.    &    W.,  Fl.   X.Z.    ii,  108 
(1855)  ;  Ilandb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  477. 

Robust ;  nearly  always  of  a  dull,  dark  or  dirty  green ;  stems 
usually  prostrate  with  long,  nearly  simple,  robust  branches.  Leaves 
erecto-patent  or  subsecund,  when  dry  more  erect  but  not  much 
altered  or  flexuose,  rather  rigid,  about  2  mm.  long,  widely  oval, 
shortly  and  not  very  finely  acuminate,  closely  but  not  sharply 
toothed ;  cells  wide  and  rather  short,  the  primordial  utricle  often 
being  very  conspicuous,  and  they  become  laxer  at  extreme  base. 
Xerve  sometimes  widi'  at  l)ase,  short. 

Perichaetia  rather  large,  the  bracts  erect  or  somewhat  s])reading, 
rather  shortly  acuminate,  toothed.  Seta  1.5,  rarely  2  cm.  high; 
capsule  rather  large,  turgidly  oval. 

This  sjx'cics  resembles  in  habit  the  European  E.  rusciforme,  and 
grows  in  similar  habitats,  usually  near  water;  but  the  leaf  structure 
is  quite  different. 

The  \ar.  /^.  of  the  Handbook,  with  smaller  leaves  and  more 
slender,  denser  branching,  may  perhaps  be  worth  taking  up. 

3.  Eurhynchium  asperipes  (Mitt.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Syn.  Ilfiimum  aspenpes  ]Mitt.  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 
iv,  85  (1859).  Hiipnum  remotifolium  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl. 
N.Z.  ii,  108  ct  Handl).  X.Z.  Fl.  p.  477  {yion  H.  remoti- 
folium Grev.). 

This  plant  varies  a  good  deal,  and  may  in  the  sterile  condition 
be  taken  for  Rliipichostcgium  tcnuifoUum  ;  the  rough  seta  at  once 
separates  it  from  that,  and  the  leaves  are  usually  very  widely 
cordate-ovate,  and  suddenly  attenuated  to  a  fine,  narrow  acumen, 
as  well  as  being  differently  arranged  on  the  stem;  Avhile  tlie  narrower, 
softer  leaves  of  E.  muriculatum  and  the  habit  and  colour  of  E. 
austrinum,  will  generally  distinguish  them  with  ease.  In  its  usual 
and  typical  form,  E.  a.s  peri  pes  has  a  leaf  arrangement  quite  peculiar 
to  itself,  and  while  difficult  to  describe,  recognizable  at  once  when 
known.  In  this  case  the  leaves  have  no  tendency  to  be  either  com- 
planate  or  secund;  they  are  imbricated  all  round  the  stem,  and  not 
very  densely;  in  the  moist  state  they  are  rather  rigidly  divaricate, 
and  on  drying,  the  base  of  the  leaf  retains  a  good  deal  of  that 
direction,  while  the  upper  part  is  bent  inwards,  so  as  to  be  more  or 


826  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

less  appressed.  Consequently  the  l^raneh  or  stem  becomes  to  some 
extent  catenulate,  with  interstices  between  the  leaves,  and  the  appear- 
ance is  not  unlike  that  of  Eur.  strmhi^n  and  E.  st)Hahihun  in  Europe, 
though  less  rigid. 

The  seta  is  usually  decidedly  longer  than  in  E.  muriculutum, 
from  1.5  to  2  cm.,  but  occasionally  is  quite  short.  The  leaf  cells 
are  generally  rather  longer  and  narrower  than  those  of  E.  austrinum, 
the  width  of  the  lumen  being  about  twice  or  thrice  that  of  the  cell- 
wall.  E.  asperipes  is  probably  a  less  common  moss  than  the  other 
two  species. 

After  very  careful  examination  of  the  plants  I  have  come  to 
the  quite  definite  conclusion  that  the  New  Zealand  plant  is  not 
identical  with  the  South  American  //.  i-cmofifolium  Grev.  ]\Iitten 
appears  to  have  acquiesced  in  the  reduction  of  his  //.  iisperipcs  to  a 
synonym,  as  New  Zealand  specimens  received  from  his  herbarium 
bear  the  label  "  Eurhynchium  remotifolium — H.  asperipes  Mitt."; 
while  another  is  simjily  la])elled  "  Hypnum  remotifolium.'' 

The  identification  ol  the  New  Zealand  plant  with  the  S. 
AmK?rican  H.  remotifolium  Grev.  was  made  by  Wilson,  who  goes 
carefully  into  the  question  in  his  herbarium  notes.  Unfortunately 
Wilson  liased  his  conclusions  for  the  most  piwt  on  a  barren  ]ilant  of 
Sinclair's,  which  does  agree  very  nearly  with  the  S.  American  plant; 
but  Sinclair's  plant  is  with  scarcely  a  doubt  Rliynchosfcgium  tenni- 
folium,  which  in  hal)it  and  vegetative  structure  is  scarcely  sei)arable 
from  //.  remotifolium:  and  the  same  I'cmark  applies  to  Knight's 
plant,  which  in  l)oth  Hooker's  and  Wilson's  herl)aria  is  without 
fruit.  On  the  other  hand  a  fruiting  i)lant  of  Colenso's  at  Kew — 
"  Col.  670,  New  Zealand,  1847,"  which  Wilson  lias  named  "  H. 
remotifolium  (Jreville?  var?" — is  certainly  ^litten's  //.  asperipes, 
and  is  not  identical  with  the  .Vmerican  plant :  and  these  comprise 
the  whole  of  the  material  on  which  Wilson's  conclusion  was  leased. 
//.  remotifolium  has  Avidely  ovate,  vcri/  sliorfh/  ])()in1r»l  leaves, 
distinctly  serrulate  all  the  way  round,  with  a  more  cleai'ly  defined 
though  narrow  nerve,  and  much  shorter  cells,  especially  in  the  upi)cr 
l)art  of  the  leal".  It  is  in  fact  very  close  indeed  to  the  European 
E.  speciosum,  and  like  that  has  a  SAnioicous  inflorescence,  whik?  the 
New  Zealand  plants  are,  I  believe  always,  certainly  usually  autoicous. 

4.  Eurhynchium    praelongnm    (L.)    Hol)k.    Synopsis    of   the    Brit. 
Mosses,  Ed.  2,  p.  200   (1884). 

Syn.  Hypnum  praelongjim  L.  Sp.  pi.,  p.  1125.   Eitrhynchium 
Stokcs-ii  (Turn.)   lUy.  eur.,  vol.  v,  t.  526. 

This  was  gathered,  sterile,  by  Mrs.  J.  ]\Ieikle,iolni  near  Diamcmd 
Harl)our,  Canterbury,  in  April,  1927.  It  is  a  ratlier  slender  form, 
but  it  agrees  perfectly  with  the  European  plant.  As  it  occurs  on 
the  Andes  of  S.  America,  its  occurrence  is  not  altogether  unexpected. 
It  is  easily  known  by  its  dimorphous  leaves,  the  stem  leaves  A'cry 
widely  cordate,  and  longly  decurrent  at  base,  rai)idly  narrowed 
into  a  long,  fine,  squarrose  or  recurved  acumen ;  the  branch  leaves 
much  narrower,  ovate-lanceolate  or  lanceolate,  gradually  tapering, 
not  complanate,  sharply  denticulate. 


BRACHYTHECIACEAE.  327 

The  stems  are  long  and  straggling,  more  or  less  pinnately 
branched,  tlie  branches  very  slender  and  soft.  The  habit  is  very 
different  from  that  of  the  other  species,  and  the  colour  generally  a 
bright,  rather  yellowish-green.  It  is  a  rather  rare  fruiter,  even  in 
the  northern  hemisphere,  where  the  plant  is  common. 

Rhynchostegium  Bry.  eur.  v,  fasc.  49-51   (1852). 

Scarcely  distinguishable  from  Eurhynchium  except  by  the  con- 
stantly sjnooth  seta,  to  which  may  be  added  a  certain  laxity  of 
growth  and  of  leaf  arrangement,  wihch  is,  however,  far  from 
constant.  It  is  pro])ably  unsafe  to  attempt  to  determine  some  of 
the  species  on  vegetative  cliaractcrs  alone. 

Ki:y. 

Leaves    narrow,     gradually     tapering    from     an 

ovate    base    to    a     rather    wide    and    short 

acumen;     point     often     broken     off;     leaves 

strict,   scarcely   altered   when   dry      4.  fraoilicuspis 

Leaves  wider,  or  if  narrower  abruptly  acuminate; 

not  fragile,  contracted  when  dry       2 

Cells  shoit,  primordial  utricle  usually  distinct, 
leaves  abruptly  sub-piliferous;  seta  usually 
1   cm.,   up   to   1.25  cm 1.  laxatiim 

Cells  longer,  usually  empty;  leaves  more  gradu- 
ally   acuminate.      Seta    usually   above    1    cm 3 

Perichaetial    leaves    spreading,    capsule    oblong- 

cylindric      2.  tenitifoliiim 

Perichaetial     leaves     erect,     capsule     narrowly 

cylindric      3.  cylindrithcca 


1.  Rhynchostegium  laxatum  (Mitt.)  Par.  Ind.,  p.  1131  (1897). 

Syn.  Jliipnum  laxatum  ^litt.  in  Kew  Journ.  Bot.,  viii,  264 
(1856).  H.  aristatum  H.  f.  &  ^V..  Fl.  Tasm.  ii,  210 
(I860);  Handb.  X.Z.  FL.  p.  478.  Khynclwstegiiim 
aristatum   Jaeg.  Adumbr.   ii,  436. 

Usually  a  rather  pale  green  plant,  resembling  Eurh.  mnricu- 
latum,  with  which  it  is  frequently  mixed,  causing  much  confusion; 
generally  in  more  compact,  less  straggling  tufts  than  R.  tcnuifolium, 
and  with  smaller  leaves,  usually  l)ut  not  (juite  always  with  more 
abnipt  and  longer  acuminate  points.  The  leaf  margin  is  usually 
more  sharply  serrulate,  but  this  is  certainly  not  constant.  The 
safest  character,  in  mj-  experience,  is  that  of  the  areolation,  which 
differs  from  that  of  R.  tcnuifolium  in  much  the  same  way  as  that 
of  Eurh.  austrinum  does  from  E.  muriculatum  and  E.  asperipes,  in 
having  the  cells  decidedly  shorter,  and  less  tapering  at  the  ends, 
so  as  to  be  linear-rhomboid  rather  than  linear-fusiform,  while  the 
])rimordial  utricle  is  usually  very  distinct ;  the  cells  of  R.  tcnuifolium 
being  empty  and  more  pellucid.  The  seta  is  usually  shorter,  and 
the  perichaetial  leaves  shorter  and  less  spreading  at  the  points,  often 
almost  erect,  but  not  always  so. 

After  examination  of  ^Mitten's  type  specimens  of  Hupnum 
lixatum    at   Kew    (Gippsland,   Dr.    Mueller,    115   and    120a),   I   am 


828  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

convinced  that  they  are  conspecific  with  the  New  Zealand  plant 
which  has  always  gone  under  the  name  of  R.  aristatum.  The  descrip- 
tions of  the  two  plants,  moreover,  agree  together  quite  well.  No 
reference  is  made  in  the  Flora  Tasmaniae  to  H.  laxatum,  with  which 
the  authors  were  probably  not  acquainted.  Curiously,  however,  in 
that  work  the  distribution  of  H.  aristatum  is  given  as  "  New 
Zealand,"  implying  that  the  authors  knew  of  a  record,  unspecified, 
from  New  Zealand. 

R.  laxatum  is  a  freciuent  species. 

2.  Rhynchostegium  tenuifolium  (Hedw.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  435. 

Syn.  Hypnum  tenuifolnim  Hedw.  Sp.  Muse,  p.  283,  t.  75 
(1801);  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  478.  H.  confertum  Fl. 
N.Z.  ii,  108  (non  //.  confertnm  Smith).  H.  coUatum 
H.  1  &  AV.,  Fl.  Ta,sm.  ii,  209.  Rhiniclwstegium 
Huttonii  Hampe  e  Beckett  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  xxv, 
300  (1892).  ?  Hypnum  suhacutifolium  C.  M.  e  Geheeb 
in  Eev.  P.ryol.  1877,  p.  53. 

This  common  and  widely  sjjread  moss — its  distril)ution  includes 
a  great  part  of  S.  America,  Australia,  and  Tasmania — is  highly 
variable,  being  sometimes  very  lax  and  straggling  in  habit,  some- 
times more  dense,  while  the  leaves  vary  much  in  arrangement,  in 
density,  size,  and  degree  of  serrulation,  sometimes  l)eing  almost  entire. 
It  is  perhaps  always  a  larger  phmt  than  the  preceding  si)ecies,  with 
much  larger,  more  glossy  leaves,  less  shrinking  when  dry,  and  the 
seta  is  usually,  but  not  constantly  longer.  The  cells  are  longer,  and 
more  pellucid,  and  the  perichaetial  leaves  longer  and  more  s])read- 
ing.  (N.B. :  The  figures  of  the  perichaetia  of  //.  aristatum  and  H. 
collatum  in  Fl.  Tasm.  ii.  t.  176,  ai)pear  to  have  been  transposi'd.) 

It  is  very  near  to  the  European  R.  confertum  and  R.  mega- 
politanum. 

R.  Huttonii  Hampe  MS.  in  herb.  "No.  243,  New  Zealand;  prope 
H.  murale"  is  a  ratht-r  small  form,  with  setae  only  1  cm.  long,  but 
differs  in  no  way  from  specimens  of  R.  tenuifolium  I  possess  from 
Mitten's  herbarium,  e.g.,  "  New  Zealand,  coll.  Kerr,"  and  "  Tas- 
mania, coll.  Archer." 

H.  subacutifolium  CM.  e  descr.  can  hardly  be  anything  but 
this;  it  is  described  from  a  sterile  plant,  and  compared  with  "  H. 
acutifolium  H.  f.  &  AV. ' ' ;  but  the  true  H.  acutifolium  H.  f.  &  W.  is 
a  totally  different  thing  {Rhaphidostegium  acutifoliiim). 

3.  Rhynchostegium  cylindritheca  Dixon  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  CI.  42: 

108  (1915). 

This  plant,  described  and  figured  in  the  above  publication, 
appears  to  be  quite  a  good  species,  distinct  from  R.  tenuifolium  in 
the  longer,  thinner  seta,  the  long,  narrow  capsule,  and  the  quite 
erect  j)erichaetial  leaves.  The  leaf  cells  are  also  somewhat  narrower 
(3-5 /A  wide  as  compared  with  5-8 /m),  and  the  capsule  lid  is  very 
finely  and  longly  l>eaked. 

It  seems,  too,  that  the  time  of  fruiting  is  different,  the  capsules 
being  mature  at  midsununer,  while  in  R.   tenuifolium  they  mature 


HYPNACEAE.  329 

about   May   to   July,   but   this   may  be   a   variable   character,   as  it 
certainly  is  in  R.  laxatiun. 

In  addition  to  the  four  New  Zealand  localities  cited  in  the 
original  publication,  I  have  it  from  the  North  I.,  coll.  R.  Bro\\^l  ter., 
and  also  from  "  Sydney,  Rev.  Collie,"  unnamed  in  Mitten's 
herbarium. 

4.  Rhyncliostegium  fragilicuspis  Dixon  sp.  nov. 

E  minoribus  generis,  caespites  densiusculos,  sat  rigidos,  laete 
pallide  virides  instruens,  ramis  pinnatis  brevibus,  substrictis.  Folia 
erecto-patentia,  imbricata,  sfricta,  siccitate  mininic  niiitata,  nee  con- 
tracta  nee  flexiiosa ;  ovato-lanceolata,  perintegra,  concava,  in  acumen 
strictum  hreviusculum  saepissime  fraetum  sensim  attenuata.  Costa 
ad  medium  folium  versus  attingens;  cellulae  superiores  perangustae, 
l)arietibus  subincrassatis,  ix41ucidis ;  alares  plures,  subquadratae, 
auriculas  minimas  excavatas  instrucntes. 

Cetera  ignota. 

Ilab.  Great  Barrier  I.,  3  May,  1922;  W.  Gray  (7). 

The  generic  position,  in  the  al)sence  of  fruit,  is  somewhat 
doubtful.  The  small  size,  habit,  and  somewhat  well-marked  though 
wry  small  group  of  alar  cells  suggest  Rliynehostegiella ;  Dr. 
Brotherus,  however,  is  inclined  to  think  it  a  Rh\"nchostegium,  and 
I  have  placed  it  here  provisionally.  It  is  quite  distinct  in  the  very 
pale,  glossy  green  patches,  with  the  narrow,  entire  leaves  rigidly 
suberect  and  hardly  altered  when  dry,  and  the  points  vtiy  frequently' 
broken  off. 

I Rhynchostegium  elusum  (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  436. 

Syn.    Hypnum    elusum    Mitt,    in   Handb.    N.Z.    Fl.,   p.   478 

(1867). 

I  have  examined  the  type  of  this  at  Kew  (N.E.  Valley,  Otago, 
New  Zealand,  Hector,  1862),  and  it  proves  to  be  a  very  closely 
interwoven  mixture  of  Eurh.  murieuhitum,  with  a  few  stems  of 
h'hyneh.  laxatum,  both  in  fruit,  and  so  closely  resembling  one  another 
that  I  found  it  practically  impossible  to  separate  them  except  under 
the  microscope,  when  the  smooth  seta  and  the  areolation  revealed 
the  Rhynchostegium.  This  explains  Mitten's  note  as  "  having  the 
appearance  of  //.  muriculatum,  from  which  its  smooth  fruit  stalk 
distinguishes  it." 

H.  elusnm  is  therefore  a  ''composite"  species,  and  must  dis- 
appear.] 

HYPNACEAE. 

(For  Key  to  sub-families  see  p.   304  above.) 

Sub-family  Plagiotheciae. 

Stems  usually  short  and  irregularly  branched,  not  pinnate,  nor 
very  elongate.  Leaves  usually  more  or  less  complanate,  sometimes 
secund  or  pointing  upward,  the  lateral  obliquely  inserted  and  asym- 
metrical ;  two-nerved  or  nerveless.     Seta  smooth.    Lid  usually  conical 

Bry-2 


330  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

or    shortly   rostellate.     Capsule   usually   inclined   and   more   or   less 
as>Tnmetrical. 

Key  to  Gexera. 

,    C  Cells  with  fine  papillae  in   lows  Taxithelium 

X  Cells  smooth 2 

I  Leaves   distichous,   equitant,   very   concave,  with 
I  abruptly     mucronate     or     shortly     pilferous 

1  points  Catagonium 

j  Leaves  not  distichous,  not  very  concave 3 

r  Cells  very  narrow,  scarcely  enlarged  at  base  or 

3  ■[  angles  Isoptenigium 

(  Cells  wider,  alar  enlarged,  lax,  often  decurrent        Plagiothecium 


Catagonium  CM.  e  Brotherus  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  ii,  1087  (1908).*  (CM.  in  Flora  1885,  p.  425  nomen 
nudum ) . 

A  small  and  distinct  genus,  the  leaves  in  their  arrangement 
very  similar  to  those  of  Orthorrhynchium,  but  much  less  glossy, 
and  the  whole  plant  larger,  with  quite  different  fruit. 

Catagonium  politum  (H.  f.  &  AV.)  Dus.  in  Rep.  of  the  Princeton 
U-niv.  Exped.  to  Patagonia,  viii,  117  (1903). 

Svn.  Hypmun  2)oUtum  H.  f.  «&  W.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii, 
353  (1844);  Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  114;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  482. 
Acrochtdium  politum  Jaeg.  Adunibr.  ii,  509. 

A  highly  variable  plant  in  hal)it  and  size,  sometimes  in  dense 
patches,  sometimes  lax  and  straggling,  the  In-anches  sometimes  very 
narrow  and  occasionally  flagelliform,  ])ut  always  showing  some  of 
the  wade,  flattened,  distichous  fronds;  the  leaves  may  be  distant  and 
spreading,  or  closely  equitant  and  almost  erect ;  the  apex  may 
terminate  almost  abruptly,  or  in  a  short  rellexed  mucro,  or  a  ilexuose 
piliform  point  or  arista ;  the  leaves  are  deeply  concave  or  boat- 
shaped,  usually  of  a  l)riglit  glossy  green,  almost  or  quite  nerveless, 
entire ;  the  cells  extremely  narrow.  The  fruit  is  rare,  the  seta 
1-2  cm.  high,  capsule  suberect  and  almost  synnnetric,  or  inclined  and 
slightly  curved,  with  a  tapering  neck ;  lid  beaked,  about  half  as  long 
as  the  capsule. 

It  is  a  frequent,  l)ut  not  al)undant  species. 

It  appears  to  be  extremely  doubtful  whether  C.  politum  and  C. 
mucronatum  (CM.)  are  not  identical  with  C.  Auhcrti  (Schwacgr.) 
from  Bourbon;  as  far  as  I  am  aware  the  only  distinguishing 
characters  given  are  slight  ones  drawn  from  the  hai)it.  leaf  arrange- 
ment, and  character  of  the  apiculus.  I  have  not  examined  the 
original  of  C.  Auherti,  without  which  the  question  cannot  be  decided; 
but  both  the  New  Zealand  plants  and  the  S.  African  C.  mucronatum 
exhibit  such  a  wide  range  of  forms  in  the  above  resi)ects  tliat  I 
am  confident  that  they  are  unreliable  as  specific  characters,  and  that 

*Catagonium  is  usually  cited  as  of  C.  Mueller,  but  that  author,  so 
far  as  I  can  discover,  never  published  it  as  a  genus,  either  with  a  descrip- 
tion or  the  citation  of  included  species. 


HYPNACEAE.  331 

the  plants  proba])ly  l)eloiig  to  a  single  species  ranging  through  the 
greater  part  of  the  extra-tropical  southern  hemisphere. 

Taxithelium  (Spruce  in  sched.)  Mitt.  Muse.  Austr.-Amer.,  in  Journ. 
Linn.  Soc,  Bot.  xii,  21   (1869). 

A  genus  which  is  fairly  distinct  in  most  of  its  forms,  from 
Plagiothecium,  etc.,  in  the  papillose  cells,  from  Trichosteleum  in  the 
shortly  beaked  lid  and  absence  of  inflated  alar  cells;  but  at  times 
failing,  in  one  species  or  another,  in  all  these  characters.  The  dis- 
tribution is  mostly  tropical,  and  the  Xew  Zealand  species  is  one  of 
the  extreme  outliers  in  the  southern  hemisphere. 

Taxithelium  polystictum  (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  Adumbr.  ii,  489.     [Plate  X, 

lig.  12.  J 

Syn.  Jljjpnum   pohjstictimi   Mitt,  in  Hook,  f.,  Ilandb.  X.Z. 
FL,  I).  482   (1867). 

1  have  given  some  notes  on  this  plant,  supplementary  to  the 
brief  description  in  the  Handbook,  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club,  42 :  107 
(1915). 

It  appears  to  be  a  very  rare  plant :  and  has  only  been  gathered 
in  small  (piantity  in  each  of  the  three  stations  in  wliicli  it  has  Ijeen 
found.  It  does  not  exist  outside  Xew  Zealand.  The  stems  while 
slender  are  very  rigid,  stiffly  and  at  times  divaricately  branched,  a 
very  unusual  feature  in  this  gt-nus,  and  more  or  less  complanate;  the 
branches  also  are  somewhat  compressed,  though  the  leaves  themselves 
are  by  no  means  complanate;  altogether  it  resembles  somewhat  an 
exti'emely  slender  form  of  Acanihochidium  extenuatum. 

The  leaves  vary  gi-eatly  in  outline;  tliey  are  all  very  concave, 
the  stem-leaves  widi'ly  ovate,  almost  cymbiform,  abrui)tly  narrowed 
to  a  rather  long,  flexuose  subula,  which  may  be  either  loriform  or 
finely  subulate;  the  branch  leaves  vary  greatly  in  the  degree  of 
acuniination,  and  may  be  almost  obtuse;  they  may  be  quite  entire 
or  slightly  toothed  at  apex. 

Under  the  microscope  the  plant  is  at  once  recognized  by  the 
seriately  i)ai)illose  cells;  each  linear-rhomboid  cell  bearing  on  its 
surface  a  single  row  of  rather  coarse,  strong,  but  not  very  high 
papillae,  about  3-5  on  each  cell.  The  alar  cells  are  very  marked, 
three  or  four  at  each  angle  being  vesicular  and  hyaline. 

The  inflorescence  is  probably  autoicous;  the  perichaetial  leaves 
are  erect  and  sharply  toothed;  seta  about  1.5  cm.,  capsule  oblique, 
curved,  as  in  Plagiothecium. 

Its  only  known  stati(ms  are  that  of  the  Handbook  (Xorthern  I., 
unlocalized,  coll.  Knight)  ;  Mt.  Egmont,  coll.  AV.  Gray,  1912,  Xo. 
118a;  and  Waikopiro,  Hawkcs  Bay,  coll.  8.  Chadwick,  herb.  G. 
"Webster,  X'^o.  995.     Both  these  last  are  in  my  herbarium. 

Plagiothecium  Bry.  eur.,  vol.  v,  Fasc.  48  (1851). 

A  fairly  well  defined  genus,  with  complanate  leaves,  usually 
distant,  asymmetrical,  generally  rather  large  and  wide,  not  finely 
acuminate,    with    nerve    0    or   bifid,    and    cells   rather   wdde,    linear- 


332  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

rhomboid,  and  markedly  enlarged  at  angles  of  the  leaf.  Capsule 
oblong  or  cylindrie,  inclined,  curved,  frequently  striate  when  dr3^ 
Lid  short. 

Key. 

Autoicous.     Leaves   acutely   pointed         1.  dtenticulatum 

Dioicous.     Leaves  widely  pointed,  almost  obtuse        2.  novae- 

seelandiae 


1.  Plagiothecium  denticulatum  (L.)  Bry.  enr.,  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Hypnum  denticulatum  Linn.  sp.  pi.,  ed.  2,  1,  p.  1122; 
Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  482.  Hypnum  lamprostacJiys 
(Hanipe)  Jaeg.  Admnbr.,  ii,  515. 

This  very  common  plant  in  the  north  temperate  zone  appears 
to  be  rare  in  New  Zealand.  The  Handbook  cites  only  one  locality; 
I  have  it  from  two  other  localities,  like  that  in  the  South  I.  It  is 
easily  known  by  the  glossy,  complanate  leaves,  broad  and  broadly 
pointed,  entire  or  slightly  toothed  at  apex,  the  short,  double  nerve, 
rather  wide,  chlorophyllose  cells,  very  lax  at  basal  angles;  the  erect, 
convolute,  scarcely  acuminate  penchaetial  leaves,  and  the  rather 
large  capsule,  curved  and  usually  somewhat  striate  when  dry. 

Hypnum  lumprostachys  Hampe  is  certainly  only  P.  denticuldtum. 
The  distinguishing  characters  suggested  l)y  Hampe.  of  nerve  and  leaf 
form,  are  perfectly  applicable  to  the  ordinary  European  forms  of 
P.  denticulatum. 


2.  Plagiothecium  novae-seelandiae  Broth,  in  Proc.  Linn.  Soc.  N.S.W. 
xli,  594   (1916). 

As  far  as  I  can  judge,  this  differs  from  P.  denticulatuyn  solely 
in  the  dioicous  inflorescence.  Brothems,  it  is  true,  describes  the  leaf 
as  obtuse,  and  also  makes  the  robust  hal)it  a  distinguishing  character; 
but  in  the  original  plant,  from  Kelly's  Hill,  which  he  kindly  sent 
me,  I  do  not  find  the  leaves  obtuse,  but  shortly  and  very  widely 
pointed,  and  though  this  is  different  from  the  ordinary  forms  of 
P.  denticulatum,  where  the  leaves  are  usually  acutely,  and  sometimes 
rather  longly  acuminate,  there  are  also  forms  (var.  ohtusifolium 
Hook.  &  Tayl.)  in  which  they  are  exactly  as  here.  The  robust  ha])it, 
also,  is  unreliable,  as  in  a  dioicous  plant  collected  by  Berggren  (No. 
2747,  Castle  Hill,  Ins.  austr.  N.Z.)  the  plant  is  similar  in  habit  to 
ordinary  P.  denticulatum,  of  which  also  it  has  the  fruit.  The 
specific  status  of  P.  novae-seelandieie  therefore,  is  somewhat  open  to 
question.     It  is  not,  however,  the  allied  dioicous  P.  silvaticum. 


IsoPTERYGiUM  Mitt.,  Musc.   austr.-amer.  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  B6t., 
xii,  21  (1869). 

Differs  from  Plagiothecium  in  the  generally  more  slender  growth, 
narrower,  often  finely  acuminate  leaves,  and  especially  in  the  very 
narrow  cells,  not  or  scarcely  enlarged  at  the  basal  angles. 


HYPNACEAE.  333 

Key. 


,  Leaves  grey,  very  glossy,  not  complanate,  usually 
^    I  strongly  falcate  or  secund;  dioicous  1.  limatiim 


2    J 


Leaves    green    or    whitish,    moi'e    or    less    com- 

( 


(  planate    not  very  glossy;   autoicous  2 


Leaves    minute,    less    than    1    mm.,    dull    green, 

entire  2.  pulchellum 

Leaves    larger,    1-1.5    mm.,    pale    whitish-green, 

entire  or  faintly  denticulate  at  apex  3.  molliciilum 


1.  Isopterygium  limatum   (H.  f.  &  W.)   Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl, 

Ftianzeiifam.,  Musci,  ii,  1080   (1908). 

Syn.*  Hypnum  limatum  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Antarct.,  Suppl., 
ii,  345  (1847);  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl,  p.  476.  //.  terrae- 
novae  var.  australe  H.  f.  &  AY.,  op.  cit.,  i,  142.  H. 
australe  CM.  Syn.  ii,  302  (1851).  Ectropothecium 
australe  Jaeg.  Adiimbr.,  ii,  524. 

A  very  striking  and  pretty  moss,  quite  distinct  in  habit  from 
any  other  species  of  Isopterygium,  but  agreeing  in  essential 
characters.  It  forms  exceedingly  dense,  yellowish  or  greyish  tufts, 
with  very  highly  glossy  leaves,  which  may  be  slightly  falcate  only, 
but  are  usually  very  strongly  curved,  as  in  Rhaphidostegium  or 
Stereodon,  but  with  more  I'igid,  shorter,  less  filiform  sulnila ;  they 
also  recall  slender  forms  of  Brackijthecium  paracloxum,  and  like  that 
have  the  leaves  somewhat  plicate  when  dry — the  absence  of  nerve  of 
course  at  once  distinguishes  them.  They  are  oblong-lanceolate, 
tapering  almost  from  base,  and  narrowed  above  to  a  short,  l)ut  very 
fine  acumen,  and  are  (piite  entire. 

The  {)lant  is  dioicous,  the  seta  about  1.25 — 1.5  cm.  long,  the 
perichaetial  leaves  erect,  strict,  ending  in  a  straight  filiform  point. 
Capsule  almost  erect,  subcylindric ;  lid  large,  highly  conical,  obtuse. 

It  appears  to  be  rare,  but  I  have  it  from  some  half  a  dozen 
different  New  Zealand  localities;  it  was  first  described  from  Camp- 
bells Island,  and  it  occurs  in  Tasmania  and  Victoria. 

[Hypnum  (Drepann-hypnum)  sublimatum  Hampc  AIS.  in  Herb. 
"  New  Zealand,  misit  Schimper,  No.  302,"  in  Herb.  Mus.  Brit.,  is 
compared  by  Hampe  with  H.  limatum  H.  f.  &  W.  It  has,  however, 
nothing  to  do  with  that,  but  is  an  Ectropothecium,  which  might  WTdl 
be  E.  Moritzii  (C.AI.)  or  E.  tutmlum  (Sull.).  I  think  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  the  supposed  New  Zealand  origin  is  incorrect.] 

2.  Isopterygium  pulchellum   (Dicks.)   Jaeg.  Adumbr,,  ii,  507. 

Syn.  Hypmt-m  pulchellum  Dicks.  PI.  crypt,  fase.  ii,  p.  13 
(1790)  ;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  476. 

A  very  delicate  plant,  not  unlike  a  miniature  of  the  preceding 
species,  but  softer,  greener,  with  much  smaller,  narrower,  very 
finely  acuminate,  almost  subulate  leaves.  The  fruit  is  very  similar, 
but  much  smaller,  though  the  seta  is  not  much  shorter ; .  the  capsule 
is  more  inclined  and  the  lid  more  acute. 

*For  the  synonymy  of  this  species  cf.  Journ.  Bot.  1921,  p.  135. 


334  CRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

The  original  plant  from  New  Zealand  was  referred  to  var. 
nitidulum  (Wahl.),  considered  by  some  authors  a  distinct  species; 
it  is  slightly  larger,  with  rather  wider,  more  distant,  more  eom- 
planate  leaves;  but  the  characters  are  very  slight  and  indistinct. 
Other  New  Zealand  plants  in  my  herbarium,  collected  by  R.  Brown 
ter.,  are  much  more  like  typical  /.  pulchellum,  and  in  my  experience 
the  variety  is  too  ill  defined  to  be  worth  keeping  up. 

/.  pulchellum  appears  to  be  rare ;  I  have  not  seen  it  from  the 
North  I. 

3.  Isopterygium  moUiculum  (SuU.)  Mitt,  in  Seem.  Fl.  Vit.,  p.  399. 

S\^l.  Ilijpnum   molhiculum   Sull.  in  Proc.  Amer.   Acad.,  iii, 
178  (Jan.  1854)  ;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  475. 

A  quite  different  plant  from  the  two  preceding,  though  the 
differences  are  not  easy  to  define.  It  has  no  resemblance  to  /. 
limatum,  and  could  onlv  in  its  small  forms  be  confused  with  the  var. 
nitidulum  of  /.  inilclieUum  ;  but  it  is  a  considerably  larger  plant, 
usually  })ale  whitish-green,  with  more  distant  leaves,  which  arc  almost 
always  complanate  (sometimes  slightly  deeurved),  and  usually  mueh 
more  divergent  from  the  stem.  The  perichaetial  leaves,  while  usually 
erect,  are  generally  less  strict,  and  the  subula  is  often  flexuose  or 
s[)reading.  The  capsule  is  very  much  wider,  usually  not  greatly 
longer  than  wide,  and  is  inclined  to  horizontal,  and  may  even  be 
subix^ndulous  (in  which  case  it  is  very  similar  to  Ectropothecium). 
The  leaf  points  may  be  faintly  denticulate,  l)ut  are  mostly  entire. 
There  are  frequently  a  few  distinctly  enlarged  and  hyaline  nlar 
cells,  but  this  too  appears  to  be  inconstant. 

The  Handbook  N.Z.  Fl.  expresses  some  doubt  as  to  the  identity 
of  the  New  Zealand  plant  with  the  Sandwich  Is.  species;  but  from  a 
study  of  a  considerable  range  of  the  Pacific  moss  I  am  inolined  to 
think  it  a  very  variabk'  sjjecies,  which  may  well  include  the  New 
Zealand  forms.  /.  candidum  (CM.)  and  /.  (irgijroleucon  Besch.  are 
I  think  almost  certainly  the  same  thing. 

The  authors  of  the  Handbook  say  "operculum  in  our  specimens 
slender,  as  long  as  the  capsule."  This  ajiears  to  me  an  error  of 
observaticm.  In  Milne's  and  Macgillivray 's  plants  in  Hooker's 
herbarium  there  are  very  few  oi)erculate  capsules;  I  have  only 
detected  two ;  in  both  of  these  the  lid  is  shortly  beaked  only,  the  lid 
being  about  half  the  length  of  the  capsule.  Thus  the  only  suggested 
difference  from  Sullivant  's  original  specimen,  so  far  as  I  am  aware, 
disappears. 

It  is  a  rare  species  in  New  Zealand,  but  I  have  it  from  an 
unlocalized  spot  (doul)tless  in  the  North  I.),  leg.  Hutton  &  Kirk, 
and  also  from  Rotorua  and  Taupo,  collected  by  Berggren.  These 
with  the  original  Kermadecs  locality  are  the  only  New  Zealand 
stations  I  know  of. 

Sub-family  Stereodoxteae. 

Stems  usually  more  or  less  pinnate.  Leaves  usually  not  inserted 
obliquely  on  the  stem,  more  or  less  distinctly  falcate-decurved ;  alar 


HYPXACEAE.  335 

cells    usually    distinct,    the    upper    very    narrow.     Other    characters 
mostly  as  in  Plagiothecicae. 


,i 


2 


Key  to  Genera. 

Capsule     small,     turgid,     almost     symmetrical, 

pendulous  Ectropothecium 

(^  Capsule   inclined   to  horizontal,   curved   2 

/  Leaves   sharply    denticulate   all    round,   calyptra 

J  hairy  Ctenidium 

Leaves  finely  denticulate  above  only,  or  entire; 

calyptra  naked       Stereodon 


( 


Ectropothecium  Mitt.  M.  austr.-amer.,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  xii,  22 
(1869). 

A  large  genus  of  tropical  and  sub-tropical  mosses,  in  vegetative 
characters  very  similar  to  Stereodon,  though  usually  with  the  stems 
more  creeping  and  more  regulai'ly,  often  pcctinatcly  pinnate ;  the 
small  turgid,  usually  urceolate  and  symmetrical,  pendulous  capsule, 
with  very  shortly  rostellate  lid,  is  the  main  character.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  is  often  a  close  resemblance,  almost  transition,  between 
tills  genus  and  Isopterygium,  as  mentioned  under  Isoptcryyium 
violliculum. 


Ectropothecium  sandwichense    Ui<J^l^-  (^  Arn.)   Mitt,  in  Seem.  Fl. 
Vit.,  p.  400. 

Syn.    Ilijimum    s<indicichcnsc    Hodk.    t.^    Arn.    in   Beechey's 
Voy.,  Bot.,  p.  109  (1841);  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  477. 

A  rare  species  in  New  Zealand,  very  similar,  vegetatively,  to 
slender  forms  of  Stereodon  chrysoyaster ;  usually  pale  or  golden 
yellow  in  colour.  From  that  species  it  may  be  distinguished  by  the 
iilil'orm  subula  of  the  leaf  being  generally  distinctly  denticulate, 
while  in  S.  chrysoyaster  it  is  entire ;  by  the  narrower  leaf  base,  and 
the  absence  of  the  alar  group  of  rounded  cells  so  characteristic  of 
that  species.  E.  sdudwichcnse  frequently  has  a  row  of  about  three 
marginal  cells  at  extreme  base  which  are  short  and  pellucid,  the 
lowest  being  consideraljly  enlarged,  extremely  delicate  and  hyaline ; 
but  these  do  not  always  occur,  and  when  present  may  easily  be  left 
on  the  stem  unless  the  leaves  are  verv  carcfullv  removed. 

When  in  fruit  it  is  known  at  once  by  the  autoicous  inflorescence, 
the  shorter  seta — about  1.5-2  cm.,  rarely  over — and  the  i^endulous, 
symmetric,  oblong  or  oval-oblong  capsule.  The  colour,  the  strongly 
falcate-circinate  leaves  and  denticulate  subula  will  distinguish  it 
from  Isopteryyium  mollicidum. 

It  occurs,  on  trees,  in  both  Islands,  but  is  very  rare. 

[Hypnum  acinacifoliinn  Hampe  e  CM.,  Syn.  ii,  239,  "  Nova 
Seelandia,  Strong  I.,  ad  radices;  Herb.  Sonderianum, ' "  is  referred 
by  Mitten  to  H.  sandwichense,  but  Hampe 's  specimen  shows  that  it 
is  a  true  Vesicularia.  Strong  I.,  however,  is  not  in  the  New  Zealand 
region,  but  in  the  Caroline  Is.] 


336  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

Stereodon  Mitt.  M.  austr.-amer.,  in  Jouni.  Linn.  Soc,  xii,  22  (1869). 

[Stereodon  is  usually  cited  as  of  Brid.,  Bry.  univ.  ii,  550.  In 
that  work,  however,  Bridel  only  treats  it  as  a  Section  of  Hypnum, 
defined  as  having  ' '  Peristomii  interioris  ciliis  imperforatis. ' '  In 
this  way  he  brings  together  species  of  Plagiothecium,  Rhizogonium, 
Camptothecium,  Calliergon,  Thuidium,  Rhynehostegium,  Eur- 
hynchium,  etc.,  a  veritable  medley  of  forms;  and  it  seems  absurd 
to  cite  him  as  the  authority  for  a  genus  of  a  fairly  well  defined  group 
of  these  species,  having  no  relation  whatever  to  the  character  given 
by  him  for  his  Section  Stereodon,  even  had  it  been  proposed  as  a 
genus.  As  understood  here,  the  genus  clearly  dates  from  Mitten's 
Musci  austro-americani,  and  this  apears  to  me  the  proi)cr  citation 
of  the  genus.] 

A  large  genus,  of  which  the  cosmopolitan  »S'.  cupressiformis  may 
be  taken  as  the  type ;  mostly  distinguished  by  the  falcate-secund, 
decurved,  filiform-subulate  leaves,  with  more  or  less  distinct  alar 
cells,  and  the  suberect,  or  horizontal,  decurved  capsule.  In  its 
distribution  it  is  markedly  temperate  as  compared  with  I^]ctropothe- 
cium.  It  differs  from  Rhaphidostegium  in  the  absence  of  large, 
vesicular,  alar  cells,  and  in  the  shorter,  conical  or  rostellate  lid. 
All  the  New  Zealand  species  are  dioicous. 

Ki:y. 

Acumen     rather     broad     and     short;     alar     cells 

numerous,  all  small  and   opaque       3.  maculosus 

Acumen    very    finely    subulate,    lower    alar    cells 

enlarged    and    pellucid    2 

2    \  Alar  cells  few,  orange,  not  marginal       2.  chrysogaster 

(   Alar  cells  numerous  at  the  extreme  angles       1.  cupressiformis 

1.  Stereodon  cupressiformis  (L.)  Mitt.  op.  cit.,  p.  534. 

SjTi.  Hypnum  cnpressiforme  Linn.  Sp.  PL,  p.  1126;  Fl. 
N.Z.  ii.  111;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  476.  //.  Mossmanianum 
CM.  in  Bot.  Zeit.  1851.  j).  565.  Stereodon  cvpresffi- 
formis  var.  Mossmani  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 
iv,  87. 


> 


This  truly  cosmopolitan  moss  takes  so  many  forms  lliat  it  is 
difficult  to  describe;  the  student  needs  to  familiarize  himself  with 
it  in  the  field,  and  after  some  practice  it  is  possible  to  recognize 
almost  all  its  forms  without  recour.se  to  the  microscope.  The 
beginner  must,  however,  l)e  prepared  to  meet  with  it  in  almost  every 
variety  of  colour,  size  and  hal)it.  Perhaps  the  one  most  constant 
and  reliable  character  is  found  in  the  alar  cells ;  those  at  the  extreme 
angles  are  more  or  less  distinctly  enlarged,  quadrate,  pellucid, 
occasionally  orange,  forming  a  slightly  widened  auricle ;  above  these 
where  the  leaf  narrows  there  is  almo.st  always  a  further  group  of 
several  much  smaller,  isodiametric,  colourless,  usually  opaque  cells. 
In  some  of  larger-leaved  varieties  the  pellucid  cells  are  larger,  more 
numerous,  and  very  conspicuous,  the  upper  grouji  much  less  marked. 


HYPNACEAE.  337 

In  S.  chnjsogaster  the  extreme  angle  or  auricle  of  the  leaf  is 
not  itself  composed  of  enlarged  cells,  but  slightly  within  the  angle 
(where  the  leaf  actually  joins  the  stem)  there  is  a  small  group  of 
isodiametric  cells,  not  large  or  very  numerous,  but  quite  distinct,  and 
usually  orange  or  brown   (hence  the  specific  name). 

In  S.  maculosus  there  are  no  enlarged  cells,  but  a  rather  large 
group  of  small,  isodiametric,  very  dark  and  opaque  cells,  occupying 
a  great  part  of  the  angle. 

S.  cupressifonnis  is  a  very  common  moss,  and  some  fairl^^  well 
marked  varieties  occur,  which  I  have  not  thought  it  necessary  to 
detail  here.  The  var.  filiformis  (Brid.),  one  of  the  most  marked,  is 
a  corticolous  i^lant,  a  very  slender,  small-leaved  form,  the  branches 
thread-like,  usually  rather  conspicuously  hooked  at  the  tips,  and  the 
leaves  generally  not  very  strongly  falcate. 

Hypnum  (Cupressina)  cupressinopais  CM.  in  sched. ;  //. 
(Cupressina)  auridalceu  CM.  in  sched.;  //.  (Cupressina)  rcflecti- 
foUus  (\^I.  in  sched. ;  all  collected  by  R.  Helms,  at  (Jreymouth,  are 
all  1hree  forms  of  <S'.  cupressifonni-s.  II.  auridnlcca  is  referred  by 
Paris  to  S.  dinjsogd.stcr,  but  my  specimen  is  certainly  .9.  cupressi- 
fonnis. 

2.  Stereodon  chrysogaster  (CM.)   Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 

iv,  87. 

Syn.  Ili/pnum  chnisoqaattr  C'.M.,  Svn.  ii,  295  (18'51)  ; 
Ilandl).  X.Z.  Fl..  p.  47.").  Ilijpnum  patale  H.  f.  &  AV., 
Fl.  X.Z.  ii,  112. 

Resembles  N'.  cuprcssifonnis  in  some  of  the  forms  of  that  species, 
usually  the  more  slender  ones,  and  is  i)ei-haps  never  safe  to  determine 
without  microscopical  examination.  The  seta  is  sometimes,  but 
certainly  not  always  longer. 

The  alar  cells  under  the  microscope,  as  desciibed  under  <Sf. 
cupressiformis,  are  usually  if  not  always  quite  distinct;  still  some 
forms  are  by  no  means  easy  to  .separate  from  S.  cuprcssiformis. 

:>.  Stereodon  maculosus  Dixon  sp.  no  v. 

Stirps  habitu  formarum  nonnullarum  <S'.  cupressifoi-^nis;  ramifica- 
tione  perconfcrta,  ramis  dense  pinnatis,  crassiusculis,  fuscis,  strictius- 
culis,  subobtusis,  3-5  mm.  longis;  folia  dense  conferta,  valde 
vegulariter  falcata  vel  subcircinata,  rigidiuscula,  e  basi  subcordata 
vcl  (foliis  rameis)  ovato-oblonga,  hrcvitcr,  latiusciile  acuminata, 
subecostata ;  margini])us  planis,  subintcgris.  Cellulae  superiores 
hrcviiisculac,  perangustc  lineares,  parietibus  firmis,  subincrassati^ ; 
alares  numerosae,  saepe  permidtae ,  omnes  parvae,  siibacqiKdes, 
isodiametricae,  peropacae.     Fructus  ignotus. 

Hab.  Great  Barrier  I.,  Hutton  &  Kirk,  81 ;  ex  herb.  Mitten, 
comm.     Herb.  New  York  Bot.  Gard. 

This  was  labelled  ^'  Isothecium  pnlvinatum  H.  f.  &  AY.";  i.e., 
Camptocluiefe  pulvinafa,  to  which,  indeed,  it  has  some  resemblance; 
the  densely  pinnate  branching,  very  regular  foliation,  narrower  leaf 
])oints,   and  much   more  numerous  alar  cells,  sometimes  occupying 


338  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

the  whole,  or  nearly  the  whole  width  of  the  leaf  base,  will  readily 
identify  it. 

Apart  from  the  alar  cells,  the  dense  branching  and  the  short, 
rather  wide,  not  finely  pointed  acumen  separate  it  from  the  two 
other  species. 

Ctenidium    (Schimp.  as  subgenus)    Mitt.  M.  austr.-amer.  in  Journ. 
Linn.  Soc,  xii,  21   (1869). 

A  genus  difficult  to  define  (Mitten's  diagnosis  in  the  place 
cited  above  gives  no  character  whatever  to  distinguish  it  from  e.g. 
Stereodon)  ;  and  not  very  clearly  delineated,  but  generally  to  be 
recognized  from  Stereodon  by  a  certain  total  of  small  characters; 
the  leaves  are  frequently  widely  spreading  or  even  squarrose,  and 
when  falcate-secund  are  generally  much  less  regularly  falcate  at 
the  tips,  often  indeed  very  flexuose  and  undulate ;  the  margins  are 
most  frequently  sharply  denticulate,  often  to  the  base :  the  cells 
generally  wider  and  shorter,  and  more  pellucid,  frequently  spiculose 
at  the  back  of  leaf  from  the  projection  of  their  apices;  they  are 
usually  gradually  laxer  at  base  and  angles,  sometimes  conspicuously 
so,  but  are  not  vesicular,  opaque,  or  otherwise  markedly  differen- 
tiated. The  calyptra  is  very  fre(]uently,  usually  in  fact,  pilose ; 
the  capsule  inclined  and  curved,  usually  short  and  turgid.  The  fruit, 
however,  is  generally  very  rare,  and  the  fruiting  characters  are 
therefore  not  of  much  ])ractical  help. 

Ctenidium    pubescens     (11.    f.    &   AV.)    Broth,   in   Engl.   &    Prantl, 
Pflanzenfam.,  ]\Iusci,  ii,  1048. 

Syn.  Hypnum  puhcscens  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  113  (1855)  ; 
Plandb.  X.Z.  Fl,  p.  475.  Hypnum  pilosum  H.  f.  &  W. 
in  herb.  Kcw.     (  ?  ined. ) 

This  plant  is  readily  known  by  the  dtnise,  soft,  dull  green  tufts, 
often  Avith  an  almost  metallic  sheen,  with  den.sely  crowded  leaves, 
which  may  either  spread  widely  on  l)oth  sides  of  the  stem,  or  may 
be  strongly  falcate  and  decurved;  when  dry  they  are  usually  longi- 
tudinally striate,  but  may  very  frequently  be  strongly  transversely 
undulate,  and  the  points  also  may  be  wavy.  The  shar])ly  toothed 
margins  all  round,  the  somewhat  triangular  outline  of  the  leaves, 
with  numerous  lax  cells  at  the  basal  angles,  are  quite  distinct.  The 
fruit  is  extremely  rare.  The  Hand])Ook  describes  the  seta  as  .slightly 
rough,  but  this,  if  it  occurs  at  all,  is  certainly  not  constant.  The 
calyptra  is  pilose. 

Mitten  in  Trans.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  2nd  Ser.,  iii,  177,  writes  of 
a  Japanese  moss  as  agreeing  with  "  the  Australian  //.  pilosum, 
having  the  foliage  neither  falcate  nor  secund,  as  in  the  European 
Ctenidium  molhiscWon  (Hedw.)."  I  cannot  find  that  this  name 
was  published,  but  New  Zealand  specimens  are  found  in  ?Terb. 
Bescherelle,  Herb.  Jaeger,  and  Herb.  Kew  (in  the  latter  as  Hypnum 
pilosum  H.  f.  &  W.,  and  CtenuUum  pilosum  H.  f.  &  AV.,  both  in 
Mitten's  hand),  as  well  as  in  ]\Iitten's  own  herbarium.  AVhcther 
Mitten  thought  these  plants  distinct  from  C.  pu.hescens,  or  v,'hether 
pilosum   is  merely  a  slip  for  puhcscens,  is  not  clear;  the  latter  is 


HYPNODENDRACEAE.  339 

apparently  the  explanation,  as  Mitten  in  all  eases  attributed  the 
name  to  H.  f.  &  W.  In  any  case  there  is,  I  think,  only  one  species 
involved,  showing  some  variation  in  size,  in  direction  and  undulation 
of  leaves. 

It  appears  to  be  rare  in  Xew  Zealand,  and  all  the  specimens  I 
possess  or  have  seen  recorded  are  from  the  North  I.,  with  the 
exception  of  one  collected  by  R.  Brown  ter.,  and  unlocalized.  Brown 
was  in  the  habit  of  writing  '"  Xorth  I."  on  his  envelopes  when  a 
specimen  was  collected  there,  and  as  this  was  not  so  endorsed  the 
presumption  is  that  it  came  from  the  South  I. ;  but  it  would  hardly 
be  safe  to  rest  the  occurrence  of  the  species  there  on  such  negative 
evidence  from  a  single  specimen.  It  occurs  also,  but  I  believe  rarely, 
in  Eastern  Australia. 

HYPNODENDRACEAE. 

Robust  plants,  with  erect,  woody  secondary  stems  from  creeping 
rhizomatous  primary  stems;  the  secondary  dendroid,  the  stipes 
unl>ranched,  naked  or  tomentose :  above  with  either  whorled  branches 
or  expanding  into  a  den.sely  branched  and  often  rebranched  frond. 
Leaves  large,  generally  sharply  denticulate,  with  a  more  or  less 
strong  nerve,  often  excurrent  in  a  toothed  arista.  Cells  mostly 
smooth,  nai-row,  not  markedly  differentiated  at  angles.  Cajjsule  on 
a  more  or  less  elongate  seta,  usually  large,  inclined  or  horizontal 
(in  Braithwaitea  erect),  subcylindric,  often  furrowed.  Peristome 
perfect,  more  or  less  Hypnoid. 

The  j)1ants  bi'longing  to  this  Family  are  readily  known  by 
their  dendroid  habit,  anil  large  size,  the  only  mosses  nearly 
resembling  them  l)eing  Climacium  (which  see),  of  which  the  fruit 
(when  ])resent)  is  quite  different;  and  Cryptopodium.  which  differs 
widely  in  the  setaceous  stem-leaves  and  immersed  fi'uit.  The  leaves 
in  the  present  Family  are  very  little  altered  when  dry. 

Kky  to  Gi:xi:ra. 

/Frond  elongate,  more  or  less  distinctly  bipinnate; 

I  bi-anch   leaves  almost  obtuse  Braithwaitea 

I  Branches    in    a    close    frond    or   whorled;    leaves 

V  acute  2 

^,    f  Secondary  stem  or  stipes  naked;  capsule  smooth        Sciadocladus 

I  Capsule    furrowed         3 

[  Stipes  without  marked  tomentuni;   leaves  mostly 

more  or  less  complanate,  plane  above  Hypnod'cndron 

Stipes  tomentose;  leaves  crowded,  not  com- 
planate, usually  striate  when  dry,  concave 
or   channelled   above       Miiiodendron 

Braithw'AItea  Lindb.   in   Act.  Soc.  Sc.  Fenn.  x,  250   (1872). 

Braithwaitea  sulcata  (Hook.)  Lindb.  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Sjm.  Leskea  sulcata  Hook.  ]Musc.  Exot.  t.  164  (1819). 
Isothecium  sulcatum  H.  f.  &  AY.,  Fl.  N.Z.  ii,  lO-t; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  464. 

Readily  known  by  its  Hypnodendroid  habit,  with  naked  stipes, 
and   elongate   frond   which   is  normally  densely  bipinnate,  but  the 


340  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

branches  may  be  robust  and  simple  or  only  slightly  rebranched.  In 
the  latter  case  the  plant  has  much  resemblance  to  Trachyloma,  but 
the  densely  imbricate,  very  concave  leaves,  very  widely  pointed, 
with  the  nerve  strong,  percurrent,  and  sharply  denticulate  at  back, 
will  readily  separate  it  from  that  plant.  The  fruit,  which  is  rare, 
is  very  distinct,  being  very  long  and  narrow,  sulcate,  on  a  seta 
rather  above  1  cm.  long,  and  with  long,  acute,  erect  perichaetial 
bracts. 

It  is  found  in  ])oth  Islands,  but  is  I  ])elieve  very  rare  in  the 
South  I.,  and  not  common  anywhere.     It  occurs  also  in  Australia. 

ScL^DOCLADUS    Lindb.    e    Broth,    in    Engl.    &    Prantb    Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  ii,  1167  (1909). 

The  publication  of  this  genus  is  on  the  same  lines  as  that  of 
Mniodendron.     See  note  under  Hypnodendron. 

A  small  genus  of  three  species,  resembling  Hypnodendron,  but 
differing  essentially  in  the  smooth,  not  furrowed  capsule. 

Key. 

Fruits    numerous    on    the    same    stem;    capsule 

about   3   mm.   long,   curved       1.  Kerrii 

Fruits     single     or    fev,-;     capsule     6     mm.     long, 

straight        2.  Menziesii 

1.  Sciadocladus  Kerrii  (Mitt.)  Jaeg.  e  Broth,  op.  cit.,  p.  1168. 

Syn.  Triiclitjloma  Kerrii  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  r>ot., 
iv,  86  (1859).  Isothccium  Kerrii  Hook,  f.,  Handb. 
N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  466.  Hypnoelendron  Hehnsii  CM.  in 
Hedwig.  xxxvii,  169,  fide  Brotherus.  Isothecinm  hetero- 
piujllum  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.  xx.  240. 

The  two  species  of  Sciadocladus  arc  almost  identical  in  vegeta- 
tive characters,  very  closely  resembling  Hupnodendron  eircuatum, 
which  usually  has  the  leaves  less  crowded,  and  more  or  less  eompla- 
nate,  with  a  rather  stouter  nerve  and  wider  cells  (when  in  fruit  the 
furrowed  capsule  distinguishes  that  species  at  once).  For  the 
differences  from  Climacium  see  the  description  of  that  plant. 

I  have  tried  in  vain  to  confirm  the  vegetative  differences 
between  S.  Kerrii  and  S.  Menziesii  suggested  in  the  Handbook.  I 
find  no  difference  in  the  strength  of  the  nerve;  it  may  be  generally 
more  coarsely  toothed  at  back  in  S.  Menziesii,  but  this  is  certainly 
not  constant.  The  cells  in  S.  Kerrii  may  generally  be  slightly  longer 
and  with  the  walls  a  little  more  incrassate,  but  this  too  is  unreliable. 
There  is,  however,  one  character  which  I  believe  to  be  of  some  value ; 
the  cells  in  S.  Kerrii  I  have  always  found  quite  smooth,  while  those 
of  S.  Menziesii  i)roject  very  slightly  at  the  back,  at  the  cell  ai)ices, 
in  a  minute  spiculose  point,  which  may  be  seen  either  in  profile,  or 
by  transmitted  light,  giving  a  "punctate"  appearance  under  a  high 
power  of  the  microscope.  The  leaves  in  S.  Kerrii  also  are  nearly 
always  larger  than  in  -S.  Menziesii. 

A  remarkable  aquatic  plant  collected  by  Berggren  (Rotorua, 
Tarawera,  Xo.  2576)    appears  to  me  to  be  a  form  of  this  species^ 


HYPNODENDRACEAE.  341 

parallel  to  the  similarly  aquatic  form  of  Hypnodendron  marginatum. 
It  is  scarcely  dendroid,  much  branched,  quite  without  gloss,  has 
narrow  leaves  much  less  sharply  toothed,  the  nerve  rather  roughened 
than  toothed  at  back,  and  the  cells  wider  than  in  the  normal  plant. 
It  might,  however,  possibly  belong  to  Hypnodendron  arcuatiim. 

Sciadoclftdus  Kerrii  is  widely  distributed  in  the  islands. 

The  only  character  given  for  Isotliecium  heterophi/Uum  Col. 
that  could  be  of  any  value  is  that  it  is  descril>ed  as  having  the 
nei-ve  not  percurrent,  but  vanishing  below  apex.  But  in  Colenso's 
own  specimen  at  Kew  I  find  nerves  both  vanishing  and  fully  per- 
current on  the  same  stem,  and  this  is  precisely  what  is  found  in 
S.  Kerrii,  as  I  have  verified  on  a  specimen  of  .*>.  Kerrii  of  Colenso's 
own  naming. 

2.  Sciadocladus  Menziesii  (Hook.)  Lindb.  e  Broth,  op.  cit.,  p.  1168. 

Syn.  Hypnum  Menziesii  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t.  33  (1818). 
Isothecium  Menziesii  H.  f.  &  AV..  Fl.  X.Z.  ii.  105; 
Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  465. 

See  the  preceding  species  for  the  differences  from  this  fine 
plant.  The  lid  of  the  capsule,  here,  it  may  be  added,  is  short, 
conical  and  obtuse,  while  in  ^.  Kerrii  and  Hypnodendron  arcuatum 
it  is  shortly  ])eaked. 

Its  distril)ution  api^ears  to  be  aliout  the  same.  Both  species 
are  confined  to  Nevv  Zealand,  but  a  third  species,  closely  allied  to 
S.  Menziesii  occurs  in  New  Caledonia. 

Hypnodendron  Mitt,  in  Seemann,  Fl.  Vit.,  401  (1865),  emend. 
Broth.  (Hypnum,  Sectio  Hy])nodendron,  C.  M.  Syn.  ii,  496, 
p.p.  Hypnodendron,  Lindb.  in  Oefv.  Sv.  Vet.-Akad.  Foerh. 
xviii,  374,  nomcn  nudum). 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  while  modern  authors  (Lindberg, 
]\Iitten,  Brotherus,  Fleischer)  maintain  Hypnodendron  and  ^Mnioden- 
dron  as  distinct  genera,  it  seems  almost  impossil)le  to  ascertain  their 
grounds  for  so  doing.  Fleischer  states  clearly  that  the  fruiting 
characters  present  no  differences,  while  the  vegetative  characters 
suggested  by  both  Brotherus  and  Fleischer  are  of  the  slightest,  and 
certainly  do  not  hold  good  in  all  cases.  The  general  foliation  as 
well  as  the  minute  leaf  structure,  e.g.,  in  Mniodendron  Korfhalsii 
Bry.  jav.,  appears  to  me  quite  identical  with  for  instance  Hypno- 
dendroyi  ChalmersH  ^litt.  The  one  character  that  might  seem  to  be 
of  real  value,  and  fairly  well  defined,  viz.,  the  secondary  stems 
tomentose  in  Mniodendron,  naked  in  Hypnodendron,  is  perversely 
nullified  by  the  exclusion  of  Mniodendron  Kortlwlsii  (with  naked 
stipes)  from  Hypnodendron,  on  what  grounds  it  is  exceedingly 
difficult  to  understand. 

To  understand  the  facts  one  naturally  goes  back  to  the  original 
publication  of  the  genera.  Hypnodendron  and  Mniodendron  are 
commonly  cited  as  of  Lindb.  in  Oefv.  Sv.  Vet.-Akad.  Foerh.  xviii, 
375  (1861)  ;  but  there  Lindberg  simply  gives  a  list  of  the  species 
he  would  refer  to  these  genera  with  no  diagnosis  whatever ;  and  by 
all  the  rules  of  nomenclature  this  does  not  constitute  valid  publica- 


342  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

tion ;  they  are  all  nomina  nuda.  The  further  citation  of  the  Bryologia 
javanica  is  no  better.  The  citation  is  sometimes  given  of  Hypnoden- 
dron  (CM.  as  Section  of  Hypnum,  Syn.  ii,  496)  Lindb. ;  but  while 
C.  Mueller  characterizes  his  Section  quite  clearly  it  is  altogether 
irrational  to  cite  Lindberg  as  establishing  it  as  a  genus,  since  that 
author  creates  four  genera  out  of  the  species — or  rather  some  of 
them — included  by  C.  Mueller  in  his  Section.  So  far  as  I  can 
ascertain  the  first  diagnosis  of  Hypnodendron  was  by  ]\Iitten  in  the 
Flora  Vitiensis,  and  of  Mniodendron  by  Brotherus  in  the  Pflanzen- 
fam.,  Musci,  ii,  1170,  and  there  appears  no  adecpiate  reason  for 
citing  Lindberg  as  the  author  of  Hypnodendron,  for  which  C.  ^Mueller 
is  virtually,  though  not  technically  the  sponsor.  Mitten  in  the  Fl. 
Vitiensis  includes  the  species  of  Mniodendron  in  his  Hypnodendron, 
a  view  which,  as  I  have  said,  seems  to  me  a  sound  one ;  Mniodendron 
was  separated  by  Brotherus,  in  accordance  with  Lind])erg's  view, 
later.  As,  however,  the  two  genera  have  been  maintained  by  most 
of  the  important  works  dealing  with  this  C4roiip,  I  have  retained 
them  here  for  the  present. 

Ki:y. 

/  Leaves   glossy;    cells  all   elongate,   more   or   less 

pellucid,  marginal  similar         1.  arcnatum 

J  Leaves  not  glossy;    inner  cells  short,   rhomboid- 

I  hexagonal,     obscure^     marginal     in     several 

rows  elongate,  incra'ssate,  forming  a  distinct 

'  border  2.  marqinatum 

1.  Hypnodendron  arcuatum   (Hedw\)  Mitt,  in  Trans.  &  Proc.  Roy. 
Soc.  Vict.,  xix,  90  (1883). 

Syn.  Hypnum  arcuatum  Hedw.  Sp.  Muse,  p.  245,  t.  Ixii. 
(1801).  Hjipnum  spinincrvium  Hook.,  Muse.  Exot.,  t. 
29  (1818).  Jlypnodcndron  spininervium  Jaeg.  Adumbr. 
ii,  623.  Isothecium  spinino'viiim  H.  f.  &  AV.,  Fl.  N.Z. 
ii,  105;  Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  466.  Ilypnodeyidron  plani- 
frons  CM.  in  Hedwig.  xxxvii,  170. 

This  species  is  known  by  its  secondary  stems  devoid  of  tomentum, 
3-6  cm.  high,  the  large,  glossy,  broadly  ovate  leaves,  sharply  toothed 
from  near  Ikisc,  the  firm,  terete  nerve  with  a  few  strong  spinose 
teeth  at  back  below  apex,  and  often  running  out  into  a  longly 
cuspidate,  entire  point ;  the  cells  all  narrow  linear,  those  at  margin 
scarcely  different,  sometimes  a  little  incrassate.  The  branches  are 
crowded  into  a  dense,  short,  pinnate  or  tlabellate  frond,  but  are  some- 
times so  closely  set  as  to  be  almost  whorled  or  umbellate ;  they  are 
more  or  less  complanate,  and  nearly  always  glossy  when  dry.  They 
vary  much  in  length,  and  the  frond  may  be  from  2  to  4  cm.  across. 
The  seta  is  about  2  cm.  long,  and  usually  slightly  curved  or  flexuose, 
about  2-4  from  each  stem;  capsules  slightly  curved  when  ripe,  deeply 
furrowed,  about  4-5  mm.  long  (deoperculate)  ;  the  lid  varies  much 
in  length. 

H.  plnnifrons  C.]\I.  is  from  the  description  certainly  nothing 
but  a  slightly  robust  form ;  no  other  characters  arc  suggested. 

It  is  a  common  moss. 


f.  & 

W., 

p- 

466. 

.  iii, 

183 

••  ii> 

556. 

HYPNODENDRACEAE.  343 

If  the  arcuate  seta  which  occasionally  occurs  were  constant  in 
certain  plants,  it  would  probably  be  correct  to  make  it  a  variety, 
in  which  case  the  specific  name  of  the  type  would  be  spininervium, 
as  is  held  by  several  authors.  Comparison  of  a  large  number  of 
specimens,  however,  shows  that  the  curving  of  the  seta  is  a  very 
slight  and  inconstant  character;  both  straight  and  more  or  less 
curved  setae  are  often  found  on  the  same  plant  —  occasionally  a 
strongly  arcuate  one — and  no  defined  variety  can  be  founded  on  this. 
Consequently  Hedwig's  name  must  be  retained  for  the  species. 

2.  Hypnodendron  marginatum  (H.  f.  &  W.)  Jaeg.  Adumln-.  ii,  624. 

Syn.  Hypnum  marginatum  H.  f.  &  ^V.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot. 
iii,  554   (1844).     Isiothecium   marginatum   H. 
Fl.    N.Z.    ii,    106    (1855);    Handb.    N.Z.    Fl 
H}ji)nnm   limhatum  Sull.  in  Proc.  Amer.  Acad 
(1854).     Sciaromium  limhalum  Jaeg.  Adumbr 

A  taller,  more  distinctly  dendroid  pUmt  (excei)t  in  the  aquatic 
forms)  than  the  previous  species,  the  stipes  reaching  to  8  cm.  and 
the  frond,  which  is  more  distinctly  uml)ellate,  with  long,  spreading 
and  often  drooping  ])ranches,  u])  to  7  cm.  across.  The  colour  of 
the  plant  is  darker,  and  without  gloss.  The  leaves  are  narrowly 
ovate,  much  less  sharply  toothed,  the  nerve  less  sti'ongly  spinose, 
and  the  cells  quite  diffeivnt,  the  inner  being  short,  hexagonal- 
rhomboid,  opaque  and  obscure  with  the  primordial  utricle,  the  mar- 
ginal in  several  rows  much  longer,  linear,  incrassate.  forming  a  very 
distinct,  thickened  border.  The  fruit  is  very  similar,  but  the  setae 
are  very  numerous  on  a  single  stem,  and  thinner. 

The  aquatic  fonns  which  occasionally  occur  are  very  remarkable 
in  habit,  being  non-dendi-oid,  soft  and  flaccid,  sometimes  with  the 
leaves  very  flattened  and  bit'arious,  which  has  led  to  their  appearing 
in  herbaria  as  Fissidens,  and  Octodiceras.  Structurally,  however, 
they  agree  quite  well  with  the  typical  plant,  usually  differing  only 
in  the  less  strongly  toothed  margin  and  nem-e ;  the  characteristic 
areolation  is  constant.  Ihipiuim  Jimhatam  Sull.  is  one  of  these  forms, 
differing  however  froni  most  in  having  the  leaves  decidedly  narrower, 
lanceolate  and  more  acute ;  it  was  gathered  on  stones  at  the  bottom 
of  streams. 

Sci((romiv,m  Bcllii  differs  from  these  forms  in  the  much  less 
marked  border,  almost  entire  leaves,  and  longer  and  narrower 
interior  cells. 

Mniodendron  Lindb.  e  Broth,  in  Engl.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  ii,  1170  (1909).  (Hypnum,  Section  Hypnodendron, 
Subsect.  Comatulina  CM.,  Syn.  ii,  503  pp.  Linclb.  in  Oefv. 
Sv.  Vet.-Akad.  Foerh.  xviii,  375,  nomen  nudum). 

The  distinction  between  Hypnodendron  and  ilniodendron  is  by 
no  means  a  clearly  defined  one,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  Lindberg 
considered  the  former  genus  to  be  allied  to  Thamnium,  while  he 
referred  Mniodendron  to  the  Bartramiaceae.  As  understood  by 
Brotherus,  indeed,  they  appear  peculiarly  ill  defined,  since  the  main 


344  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

character,  viz.,  the  stems  naked  in  Hypnodendron,  tomentosc  in 
Mniodendron,  is  contradicted  by  3/.  Kortlinlsii  Bry.  jav.,  and  M. 
parvum  CM.,  while  the  character  of  the  Ijranching  (comose  in 
Mniodendron,  frondose  in  Hypnodendron)  is  equally  unreliable.  H. 
marcpituitum,  for  example,  having  usually  quite  definitely  comose  or 
umbellate  branching.  ]\Iy  inclination  would  be  to  unite  the  two,  but 
if  maintained  distinct,  I  think  the  naked  or  tomentose  stipes  should 
be  the  crucial  character,  which  Avould  at  least  be  an  intelligible  one, 
and  would  leave  :\rniodendron,  at  any  rate,  a  small  and  homogenous 
genus,  and  Hypnodendron  no  more  heterogeneous  than  it  is  at 
present. 

In  any  case  the  New  Zealand  species  of  Mniodendron  have  all 
tomentose  stems,  while  those  of  Hypnodendron  have  them  naked. 

The  New  Zealand  species  of  Mniodendron  have  been  much  mis- 
understood; principally,  I  think,  owing  to  AVilson  and  also  Mitten 
having  formed  a  wrong  conception  of  M.  Sieheri  (CM.)  ;  and  a  great 
number  of  the  specimens  in  AVilson 's  and  Hooker's  herbaria  are 
certainly  wrongly  named.  After  a  careful  study  of  the  descrii)tions 
and  plants  I  have  come  to  certain  fairly  definite  conclusions. 

I  find  no  plants  with  the  back  of  the  nerve  actually  toothed,  as 
is  claimed  for  M.  cwnatum  and  .1/.  Sieheri.  Frequently,  or  perhaps 
normally,  the  excurrent  part  of  the  nerve  is  toothed  or  spinose,  but 
that  is  equally  true  of  M.  comosnm. 

The  length  of  the  setae  and  their  number  on  a  stem  is  of  no 
value  whatever,  striking  as  is  the  difference  at  times.  Thus  certain 
plants  of  M.  comatum  have  the  setae  always  single,  and  from  4  to 
5  cm.  long,  while  the  usual  case  is  to  have  them  crowded,  u])  to  6 
;uid  more  together,  and  only  about  2  cm.  long;  Imt  I  can  find  abso- 
lutely no  characters  correlated  with  these  different  conditions,  and 
all  intermediate  stages  occur;  the  same  gathering,  for  instance,  will 
show  a  single  seta  on  one  stem  and  8  or  9  on  an  adjoining  one ;  while 
in  another  case,  out  of  four  plants  from  a  single  gathering,  all 
Avith  the  long  form  of  seta,  three  stems  have  a  single  seta  each,  while 
the  fourth  has  three. 

Nearly  all  the  plants  I  have  seen  fall  into  two  distinct  groups; 
M.  comosum,  a  very  robust  plant  with  stout,  straight,  moi-e  or  less 
erect  branches,  a  very  stout  nerve,  and  margin  of  leaf  m.ore  or  less 
bi-stratose;  and  31.  comatum,  often  taller  but  always  less  robust,  with 
the  branches  in  a  more  distinct  comal  tuft,  much  more  slender,  often 
tapering,  and  generally  more  or  less  decurved  or  sub-pendulous:  the 
nerve  much  weaker,  the  margin  of  the  leaf  unistratos(\  In  both 
species  the  degree  of  dentation  of  the  leaf  margin  and  the  excurrent 
arista  varies  very  gi'eatly. 

The  question  remains  what  is  M.  Sieheri'^.  According  to  C 
]Mueller  this  is  very  close  indeed  to  M.  comntum,  but  differs  in  the 
margin  being  "subincrassate,"  and  Brothcrus  places  it,  with  M. 
comosum,  in  the  Section  having  margin  of  leaves  bi-stratose,  and 
nerve  at  back  distantly  spinose.  I  have  seen  no  plant  with  nerve 
spinose  at  back  of  leaf,  and  the  only  plant  I  have  seen  that  departs 
at  all  widely  from  the  two  types  described  above  is  a  plant  in  herb. 
Hooker  "  N.  Hold.,  ex  herb.  Drummond,"  which  has  a  nerve  inter- 


HYPNODEXDRACEAE.  345 

mediate  in  thickness  between  M.  comosum  and  M.  comatum,  and  a 
bi-stratose  margin.  This  may  be  C.  Mueller's  H.  Sieberi,  but  in  any 
case  I  incline  to  think  it  only  a  marked  form  or  variety  of  M. 
coviosum.  In  any  event  I  have  seen  no  New  Zealand  plants  that 
agree  at  all  with  the  description  of  M.  Sieberi,  and  I  have  omitted  it 
from  the  list. 

I  have  seen  no  Australian  plants  of  M.  comatum,  which  appears 
to  be  by  far  the  most  common  New  Zealand  species,  and  occurs  in 
Tasmania ;  M.  comosum,  however,  is  found  in  New  Zealand,  Tasmania, 
and  Australia,  as  well  as  in  the  Auckland  Is.  and  Campbell  I. 

1.  Mniodendron  comosum    (La  Bill.)    Lindb.   e  Broth,   in  Engl.   & 
Prantl,  Pflanzenfam.,  Musci,  ii,  1172. 

S}ai.  Hypnuni  comosum  La  Bill.,  PI.  Nov.  Holl.  ii,  107  (1804- 
06).  Isothecium  comosum  Brid.,  Brv.  univ.  ii,  374;  Fl. 
N.Z.  ii,  106;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  466.  Hypnum 
Kroneanum  CM.  e  (ieheeb  in  Rev.  Bryol.  1877,  p.  53. 

Known  hy  its  robust  habit,  often  reddish  colour,  stout,  straight, 
not  tapering,  recurved  nor  pendulous  branches,  but  more  or  less 
erect,  the  very  stout  nerve,  and  the  leaf  border  more  or  less  incras- 
sate.  The  setae  may  be  two  oi-  three  together,  but  are  not,  I  believe, 
ever  numerous,  and  are  probably  constantly  longer  than  in  the  short- 
setaed  form  of  M.  comatum. 

The  Auckland  Is.  j)lant  {Hypnuim  Kroneanum  CM.),  cannot  be 
separated;  tlie  alar  cells  are  in  no  way  distinct  from  those  of  New 
Zealand  and  Australian  ])lants. 

The  species  appears  to  be  rare,  but  is  widely  distributed. 

2.  Mniodendron  comatum  (CM.)  Lindb.  e  Broth,  op.  et  loc.  cit. 

Syn.  Hypnum  comatum  CM.  Syn.  i,  692  (1851).  Tsotlie- 
cium  comatum  Hook,  f.,  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  ]).  467. 
Isothecium  Colensoi  H.  f.  &  W.,  Fl.  Tasm.  ii,  207. 
Isothecium  tomentosum  Col.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  xx,  242 
(1887).  Mniodendron  hrcvisctum  Reichh.,  Novara 
Exped.,  Botany,  p.  189  (1870). 

A  very  beautiful,  while  common  and  very  variable  plant,  as 
mentioned  in  tlie  notes  under  the  genus ;  the  leaf  structure,  however, 
is  fairly  constant,  though  the  degree  of  marginal  serration  varies 
much.  The  variability,  or  rather  perhaps  dimorphism  in  the  number 
and  length  of  the  setae  is  a  very  unusual  feature.  In  the  common 
form  the  setae  are  very  numerous  and  short,  so  that  the  capsules 
are  crowded  together.  The  branches  are  constantly  less  robnst  than 
in  M.  comosum,  frequently  flexuose,  curved,  and  tapering;  the  nerve 
is  much  narrower,  and  the  leaf  margin  constantly  unistratose. 

It  is  frequent  in  New  Zealand,  and  extends  to  Tasmania,  but  not 
beyond. 

Isothecium  tomentosum  Col.,  from  the  description  certainly 
belongs  here. 

Reichhardt  has  given  a  very  detailed  and  useful  description,  with 
figures,  of  his  M.  hrcvisctum;  but  his  species  is  based  almost  entirely 
on  the  numerous  short  setae,  which  are  reallv  characteristic  of  the 


346  BRYOLOGY   OF    NEW   ZEALAND. 

normal  forms  of  31.  comatum ;  Reiehhardt  had  probably  only  seen  the 
form  with  single  (or  few)  elongated  setae,  which  would  naturally 
account  for  his  seeing  a  new  species  in  the  other  form. 

NEMATACEAE. 

Ephemeropsis  tjibodensis  Goeb.  in  Flora,  1892,  p.  98,  emend.  Fleisch. 
in  Hedwig.  xxxviii,  8  (1899). 

While  the  present  part  was  in  the  press  I  received  through  Mr. 
Sainsbury  a  fruiting  specimen  of  this  plant,  the  only  representative 
of  the  Family,  collected  by  Mr.  K.  AV.  Allison  in  April,  1928,  on 
bark  of  Manuka,  from  Atiamuri,  Waikato  R.  The  X.Z.  plant 
shows  some  slight  differences  from  the  Malayan  form ;  the  proronema 
is  dull  green,  not  brown  (but  I  find  this  also  in  a  specimen  from 
Penang)  ;  the  branches  are  often  longer,  narrower,  and  less  divari- 
cate, often  indeed  parallel;  nor  have  I,  so  far,  seen  any  of  the 
' '  Assimilationsorgane " '  which  form  so  conspicuous  a  part  of  the 
Malayan  plant.  The  $  flowers,  however,  and  the  capsules,  are  prac- 
tically identical  with  the  Javan  form,  though  the  setat  shows  some 
slight  trace  of  roughness. 

Brotherus  gives  the  distribution  of  E.  tjibodensis  as  Java, 
Sumatra,  W.  coast  of  the  Malay  Renins.,  and  New  G^^inea.  I  have 
it  also  from  three  localities  in  Siam. 

So  far  as  I  am  aware  the  fruit  has  only  once  been  gathered 
hitherto  in  Java.  In  the  sterile  state  the  plant  may  easily  be  passed 
over  as  a  minute  alga,  or  the  protonema  of  an  ordinary  moss.  Its 
position,  on  account  of  the  fruiting  characters,  is  considered  to  ])e 
near  the  Hookeriaceae.  In  the  entire  absence  of  stems  and  leaves  it 
is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  forms  of  moss. 

A  full  description,  with  figures,  will  be  found  in  Fleischer,  Musci 
....  von  Buitenzorg,  vol.  iii. 

ANDRE AEACEAE. 

Andreaea  Ehrh.  in  Hannov.  Mag.,  1778,  p.  1601. 

Over  30  species  of  this  genus  have  l^een  recorded  from  New 
Zealand,  besides  half-a-dozen  herbarium  names  which  have  not  been 
pu])lished ;  of  these,  however,  a  very  considerable  reduction  needs  to 
be  made,  and  the  actual  number  of  valid  species  certainly  does  not 
exceed  ten. 

The  principal  difficulty  in  the  classification  of  the  species  lies 
in  the  nerveless  group  of  the  subgenus  Eu-andreaea.  I  cannot 
profess  to  have  o])tained  a  clear  conception  of  these,  and  they  require 
further  study  in  the  field.  Moreover,  the  higher  altitudes  in  which 
these  plants  usually  occur  have  not  been  widely  investigated,  and  a 
closer  study  will  probal)ly  lead  to  fresh  important  conclusions  on 
the  genus  in  more  than  one  direction ;  three  possible  directions  at 
least  may  be  suggested ;  it  is  likely  that  many  more  forms  may  be  dis- 
covered, which  may  increase  the  number  of  New  Zealand  species 
considerably ;  while  on  the  other  hand  they  may  quite  conceivably 
reduce  the  ]) resent  number  by  showing  that  some  of  the  plants  here 


ANDREAEACEAE.  347 

treated  as  independent  species  are  really  forms  only  of  some  of  the 
others.  And  it  is  liighly  prol^able  that  a  fuller  knowledge  of  the 
New  Zealand  forms  will  result  in  the  identification  of  more  than  one 
species  with  plants  of  the  subantarctic  region,  especially  of  Fuegia, 
where  a  considerable  number  of  new  species  have  been  described  by 
Dusen  and  others,  without  apparently  a  close  comparison  being  made 
with  the  New  Zealand  forms. 

The  petrophiUi  group,  as  it  may  be  called,  presents  great  per- 
plexities. As  in  other  genera,  characters  which  have  little  value  have 
been  relied  on  in  the  past  to  separate  species.  Especially  this  is  the 
case  with  the  i)apillosity  of  the  leaves,  which  may  exhibit  a  great 
range  of  develoi)ment  on  a  single  stem,  mucli  more  on  a  single  tuft. 
To  a  less  extent  this  applies  to  the  character  drawn  from  the  tootliing 
or  otherwise  of  the  basal  margin  of  the  leaves;  this  is  no  doubt  in 
some  species  a  useful  and  constant  character ;  but  in  A.  acunvinata 
at  least  the  margin  may  be  either  toothed  or  entire. 

Andreaea  has  ])een  divided  into  two,  and  later  into  three  sub- 
genera. Hook.  f.  &  Wils.  separated  Acroschisma  from  the  rest  of 
the  genus  i)artly  on  the  ground  of  the  valves  of  the  capsule  occasion- 
ally numbering  more  than  four,  up  to  eight  (each  valve  occasionally 
having  a  secondary  fissure),  and  also  on  the  cliaraeter  that  the 
valves  do  not  extend  to  the  base  of  the  capsule,  the  greater  part  of 
which  remains  undivided. 

^Fore  recently  Tjindberg  has  em])loyed  anotlier  character  to 
divide  the  remaining  species,  viz.,  Eu-andreaea,  where  the  perichaetial 
leaves  are  large,  convolute,  much  differentiated  from  the  stem  leaves; 
and  Chasmocalyx,  in  which  they  are  very  little  differentiated,  not 
large  and  convolute.  These  three  subdivisions  form  the  basis  of 
Brotherus's  classification  in  the  "  Musci,"  and  of  Roth's  in  the 
Aussereuropaisch.     Laubmoose,  vol.  1. 

I  have  already  (Smithsonian  Miscell.  Colls.  [1918]  69:  2,  p.  9), 
called  attention  to  a  structural  peculiarity  in  an  Andreaea  from  ]\It. 
Kenia,  which  suggests  the  possibility  that  the  ])rinci])al  character 
on  which  Acroschisma  is  founded  is  of  less  stability  than  its  authors 
supposed.  This  conclusion  is  supported,  indeed  confirmed,  by  exami- 
nation of  another  group  of  species.  C.  ^Mueller  (Syn.  i,  8)  writes 
of  A.  suhcuirvis  H.  f.  &  AV.  from  the  Andes  of  New  (Iranada,  that 
from  the  form  of  the  capsule  it  appears  to  be  nearest  to  A.  Wilsoni 
(i.e.,  Acroschisma).  Examination  of  Wilson's  specimens  of  A. 
suhenervis  at  the  British  ^Museum  entirely  confirms  this ;  the  capsules 
are,  and  are  sketched  by  Wilson  entirely  of  this  character,  the  basal 
portion — perhaps  two-thirds  of  the  capsule — being  entirely  undivided, 
though  this  is  not  the  ease  in  the  single  capsule  of  the  Quito  specimen. 
Now  in  the  New  Zealand  .4.  aquatica  and  A.  nitida,  both  of  which 
are  to  say  the  least  closely  allied  to  A.  suhenervis,  the  capsule  is 
perfectly  normal  for  Andreaea,  i.e.,  the  valves  reach  to  the  base. 
It  appears  best,  therefore,  to  retain  the  New  Zealand  species  under 
Chasmocalyx,  leaving  Acroschisma  provisionally  a  monotypic  sub- 
genus based  upon  the  number  of  valves  as  well  as  upon  the  degree 
of  fission  of  the  capsule. 

The  following  is  a  tentative  Key  to  the  species,  but  I  must 
frankly  admit  that  it  is  probable  that  some  of  the  separating  char- 


348 


BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 


acters  given  may  prove  valueless,  while  it  is  possible  that  other  and 
better  ones  exist  which  I  have  overlooked. 

Key. 

Leaves  widely   elliptical   to   suborbicular,   obtuse 

and  apiculate,  large;   nerve  0  or  short,  wide 

and  faint     

Leaves  more  or  less  oblong  or  lanceolate,  much 

longer  than  wide  


Glossy,     leaves     widely     elliptic,     firm,     margin 
narrowly  reflexed,  especially  when  dry,  nerve 

J  generally  wanting  

I  Scarcely  glossy,  leaves  very  large,  suborbicular^ 
j  margin  scarcely  reflexed,  nerve  generally 
'  present         

o    ( Leaves   nerved  

(  Leaves  nerveless  


7  / 
\ 


/  Leaves  linear-subulate  from  a  wider  base,  mostly 

(  falcate;    nerve  at  base  paler  than  lamina  

'j  Leaves  oblong  or  lingulate-oblong,  broad  above, 
I  nerve   darker   than   lamina 

r  Rupestral,  leaves  1-1.5  mm.  long,  lingulate-oblong 
}  Aquatic,  robust,  leaves  2-3  mm.  long,  .7-.9  mm. 
(^  wide    near    base   

Autoicous,  leaves  when  dry  appressed  with  the 
points  spreading,  slightly  lyrate  at  base, 
longly  acuminate,  more  or  less  papillose, 
often   crenulate   at   margin   above   base 

Dioicous,  very  variable,  margin  mostly  entire  

Leaves  erect  when  dry,  elongate,  linear-subulate 
from  a  wider  base,  quite  smooth,  all  basal 
cells  narrow  

Leaves  more  or  less  falcate  and  secund,  from  a 
short  oval  base  abruptly  narrowed  to  a  long, 
narrow,    linear,    acute   subula;    cells    smooth. 

Leaves  usually  more  or  less  spreading  at  the 
points  when  dry,  especially  at  base  of  stem, 
cells  usually  papillose,  upper  part  of  leaf  not 
extremely  narrowed  nor  subulate,  oblong  or 
lanceolate^  often  broad  and  rounded  at  apex; 
highly  variable     


2 

3 

6. 

nitida 

7. 

aqiiatica 

4 
6 

5. 

subiilata 

5 

8. 

australis 

9. 

aquatilis 

2.  aciimitiata 


3.  aciitifolia 

4.  micro-vayinata 


1.  petrophila 


Sub-genus  Eu-andreaea  Lindb.     Periehaetial  leaves  large,  eon- 
volute,  very  distinct  from  the  stem  leaves. 


A.  Leaves  Nerveless. 

1.  Andreaea  petrophila  Ehrli.  in  llaiin.  Mag.  1784,  p.  140.     Handb. 
N.Z.  FL,  p.  400. 

Svn.  A.  mutnhilis  H.  f.  &  AV.  in  Lond.  Journ.  Bot.,  iii 
(1844),  p.  536;  Handb.  N.Z.  FL,  p.  400.  A.  novae' 
zekmdiae  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.  Z.  Inst.,  vol.  25,  p.  278 
(1892).  A.  gihhosa  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  278.  A. 
miniita  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  278.  A.  dio'ica  R.  Br.  ter. 
op.  et  loc.  cit.  A.  Wrightii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  279. 
A.  Huttonii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.    A.  amhhjoplijjlla 


ANDREAEACEAE.  349 

CM.  e  Broth,  in  Oefv.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.  Bd. 
34,  p.  47  (1895).  A.  flexuosa  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.  p.  279. 
A.  pulvhuita  CM.  &  Beckett  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst.,  vol. 
25,  p.  293.  A.  Artlmrutna  CM.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p. 
79.  A.  filamenfosa  CM.  op.  cit.  p.  80.  A.  novae- 
zelandiae  Scliimp.  MS.  in  Herb,  e  Roth,  Aussereuro- 
paisch.     Laubmoose,  1,  p.  45  (excl.  syn.)  1910. 

A  highly  variable  plant  in  size,  leaf  outline  and  direction,  etc. 
Usually  liowever  to  be  recognized  by  the  comparatively  short  leaves, 
often  widely  spreading,  especially  at  the  l)ase  of  the  stem,  the  margin 
above  base  entire,  rarely  minutely  crenulate,  the  upper  part  of  the 
leaf  narrowed,  but  generally  not  very  greatly  so  nor  very  abruptly ; 
acute,  acuminate  or  obtuse — at  times  quite  broadly  rounded  and  sul)- 
cucullate;  the  cells  generally  markedly  papillose,  1)ut  occasionally 
smooth  or  nearly  so.  ^lany  varieties  have  been  created,  but  the  limits 
are  very  difficult  to  define. 

A.  gihhosa  R.  Br.  ter.  is  not  represented  in  his  herbarium,  but 
from  the  description  and  figures  I  can  feel  no  doubt  that  it  belongs 
here;  the  other  species  reduced  in  the  above  synonymy  I  have 
examined.  A.  Huttonii  is  one  of  the  most  marked  forms,  with  rather 
large,  long,  often  very  obtuse  leaves.  The  cells  are  not  smooth,  as 
described  by  Roth,  buf  ])apillose,  though  variably  and  often  indis- 
tinctlv.  I  liave  examiiu'd  an  original  .specimen  of  .4.  amhliiophjiUn 
CM.  'from  Knocklofty,  Tasmania,  coll.  W.  A.  AVeymouth,  No.  1618 
(Herb.  R.  Br.  ter.)  and  I  cannot  separate  it  from  A.  pefrophila. 
Brotherus  in  describing  the  si>eci(>s  ri'marks  that  it  appears  very 
near  A.  Huttovyi  R.  Br.  ter.,  and  this  was  lirown's  own  view,  as  he 
has  marked  the  specimen  of  A.  amhlyophiflla  (coll.  Weymouth) 
"Huttonii,"  implying  that  he  considered  it  identical.  R.  Brown's 
specimens  of  his  .1.  Huttonii  entirely  bear  this  out.  Brotherus  says 
of  A.  ambUjopliijlla  that  it  is  like  ^4.  pctrophila,  but  separable  at  once 
by  the  leaves  rotundate-obtuse.  A  comparison  of  the  figures  of  the 
leaves  of  A.  Huttonii  or  A.  amhh/ophnUa,  however,  with  the  figures 
of  those  of  A.  pctropluhi  in  the  Bry.  Eur.,  tab.  623.  shows  them  as 
nearly  identical  as  possible ;  in  fact  the  plant  of  the  Bry.  Eur.  which 
the  authors  take  as  the  typical  form,  shows  the  leaf  even  more 
widely  rounded  and  obtuse  than  is  usually  the  case  in  A.  amhli/o- 
phjllhi.  C  Mueller  has  redescribed  his  si)ecies  {A.  amhlijophi/lla)  in 
Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  82.  A.  flexuosa  R.  Br.  ter.  is  an  intermediate 
form,  connecting  it  with  more  typical  forms  of  A.  petropliila. 

After  much  hesitation  I  have  decided  that  A.  mutdhilis  H.  f.  & 
AV.  must  be  considered  as  synonymous  with  .4.  petrophila.  The 
authors  do  not  either  in  the  original  description  or  in  the  Handbook 
suggest  any  important  differences,  nor  are  later  authors  able  to 
supply  any.  The  only  character  of  importance  is  that  the  basal 
margin  is  described  as  sometimes  crenulate.  This  is  actually  the  case 
in  some  of  Hooker's  original  gatherings,  but  in  others  it  is  quite 
absent,  wdiile  at  the  most  it  is  scarcely  more  than  a  slight  protuber- 
ance of  the  marginal  cells.  This  is  not  unknown  in  European  A. 
petropliila,  though  it  is  certainly  unusual.  (Limpricht  in  describing 
that  species  says  of  the  leaves  "zuweilen  am  Rancle  durch  vor- 
springende  Zellen  kerbig" — which  however  may  not  be  intended  to- 


350  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

apply  to  the  basal  part.)  In  any  case  quite  a  number  of  specimens 
show  some  of  the  leaves  entire  while  others  are  crenulate.  In  a  fine 
specimen  from  Mt.  Thompson,  Stewart  I.,  in  Browni's  herbarium, 
which  would  no  doubt  come  under  A.  mufal)ilv>,  I  tind  not  only  some 
leaves  entire  and  some  markedly  crenulate-denticulate,  but  here  and 
there  leaves  with  one  margin  crenulate  and  the  other  quite  entire ; 
so  that  the  character  cannot  at  the  best  be  anything  but  a  minor  one, 
in  this  species;  and  with  equal  certainty  it  may  be  said  that  in  those 
cases  where  the  margin  is  entire  there  is  absolutely  nothing  to  sepa- 
rate the  plants  from  A.  petropliila. 

A.  novae-zeahindiae  Schimp.  ^IS.  in  herb,  is  a  tall  ''  mutabilis" 
form.  It  was  collected  by  Dr.  Julius  Haast.  There  is  a])solutely 
no  connection  between  this  and  R.  Brown's  species  of  the  same  name, 
and  Roth  in  his  description  and  figures  has  mixed  up  the  two  quite 
gratuitously.  Both  however  happen  to  l)e  forms  of  A.  pctrophila, 
though  (luite  diverse  ones. 

A.  miniita  R.  Br.  ter.  only  differs  from  .1.  pctrophila  in  the 
minute  size  of  all  its  jiarts;  the  leaves  extremely  narrow,  almost 
subulate  above,  and  the  cell  walls  rather  thin  for  the  genus.  The 
stems  in  Browni's  type  are  only  3-4  mm.  high,  the  leaves  about  .2r)inin. 
long. 

A.  petropliUn  is  a  very  common  specres  in  all  the  districts 
favourable  to  Andreaea. 

2.  A.  acuminata  Mitt,  in  Jourii.   Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  64  (1859). 

►Syn.    ?  A.  Iiomomalhi  CM.  in  Hedwig.,  vol.  37,  p.  80. 

This  species  closely  resembles  the  acute  leaved  forms  of  .1.  petro- 
phihi,  but  is  autoicous ;  tlie  leaves  are  somewhat  spreading;  longly 
and  narrowly,  acutely  acuminate  from  an  erect,  ovate  or  slightly 
lyrate  base,  and  when  diy  are  closely  ajipressed  in  their  lower  ]iart 
with  the  apices  rather  rigidly  divergent;  the  mai'gin  near  the  base 
is  usually — but  certainly  not  constantly — crenulate-denticulate,  and 
the  upper  cells  are  rather  markedly  wide,  having  the  lumen  usually 
at  least  ef|ual  in  width  to  the  cell-walls;  the  ])asjil  arc  elongate  and 
incrassate  throughout  the  width  of  the  base;  the  upi)er  pai)illose,  but 
not  strongly  so ;  the  perichaetial  leaves  are  sharply  acuminate. 

Considering,  however,  the  variability  of  A.  petrophiki,  it  is  not 
easy  to  separate  from  forms  of  that  sjiecies;  the  autoicous  inflores- 
cence is  perhaps  the  most  im])ortant  character,  and  the  elongate  cells 
throughout  the  base  a  practical  one;  but  this  is  also  characteristic 
of  A.  acutifolia,  and  occurs  sometimes,  though  I  believe  rarely,  in 
A.  petro})luht. 

It  is  probably  not  very  common. 

In  all  probability  .1.  honiomalhi  CM.  is  synonymous,  since 
according  to  Roth  it  is  autoicous ;  the  description  however  gives  no 
distinctive  marks  by  which  it  could  l)e  separated  from  several  of  the 
allied  s])eeies. 

3.  A.  acutifolia  II.  f.  &  W.  in  Loud.  Journ.  of  Bot.,  iii,  (1844),  p. 

535;  Handb.  N.Z.  Fl.,  p.  400. 
This  appears  a  fairly  distinct  speci(^s.  for  the  group.     The  leaves 
are  rather  large,  long  and  narrow,  straight  and  erect  when  dry,  not 


AXDREAEACEAE.  351 

having  the  upper  part  reflexed;  the  base  ovate-lanceolate  or  very 
indistinetly  lyrate,  with  entire  margin,  the  snbuhi  long,  narrow,  and 
very  opaque;  the  ba.sal  cells  are  all  elongate,  and  highly  incrassate, 
the  upper  very  incrassate  and  smooth. 

A.  acutifolia  has  a  wide  distribution  in  the  subantarctic  insular 
regions,  including  the  Auckhmd  and  Campbell  Is. ;  in  the  Kew  and 
British  ^luscum  collections  there  are  only  two  specimens  (both 
belonging  to  Herb.  Hooker)  from  New  Zealand  itself,  under  this 
name,  and  both  belong,  I  believe,  to  other  species;  Colenso,  2743, 
api)ears  to  be  A.  pcfroplifla.  and  Colenso,  2934,  pro])ably  A. 
acuminafii.  A  specimen  however  from  Mt.  Earnshaw,  L.  Wakatipu, 
4-5,000  ft.,  Jan.  1890,  collected  by  W.  Bell,  and  sent  me  by  Mr. 
Petrie,  apears  to  be  quite  correctly  referred  here.  And  a  specimen 
in  Brown's  herbarium,  A.  suhuJafa  R.  15r.  ter.  MS.  in  Herb.,  Craigie- 
burn,  West  Coast  Road,  coll.  R.  Brown,  is  the  same  thing.  It  is 
evidently  a  rare  species  in  New  Zealand. 

4.  A.  micro-vaginata  CM.  in  Hedwig.,  xxxvii,  80   (1898). 

I  have  seen  no  specimen  of  this,  and  am  not  clear  of  its  affinity. 
The  original  description  is  vague;  Roth's  figures  however  show  a 
leaf  very  different  from  any  ol"  the  other  species  of  this  group, 
having  the  leaves  longly  and  narrowly  subulate  from  a  very  small 
short  ovate  base. 

Both  C.  Mueller  and  Roth  dcsci-ibe  the  leaves  as  nerveless,  and 
Roth  tigures  them  so.  Frankly,  however,  I  strongly  suspect  the 
leaves  to  be  nerved,  and  the  plant  to  be  nothing  more  than  ^1. 
suhulatd,  in  which  the  nerve  is  broad  and  very  ill-defined,  so  as 
to  appear  as  nerveless,  and  indeed  the  species  was  at  first  described 
as  such ;  the  rest  of  the  description  of  the  ]>resent  ])lant  liy  Roth 
and  by  its  author  strongly  i)oints  in  that  direction.  In  the  absence, 
however,  of  authentic  specimens,  and  the  distinct  statement  on  the 
part  of  both  authors  that  the  leaves  are  nerveless,  I  feel  bound  to 
retain  the  species. 

It  was  collected  by  Beckett  on  rocks  by  lake,  Kelly's  Range^ 
Westland. 

B.  Leaves  Nerved. 

5.  A.  subulata  Harv.  in  Hook.  Ic.  PI.  Rar.  Ill,  t.  201  (1841)  ;  Handb. 

N.Z.  FL,  p.  400. 

Syn.  A.  pscudo-suhulrtta  C.^Nl.  in  Bot.  Zeit.  xxx,  1.^04.  ]\ 
373.  A.  dicmnoides  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  vol. 
25,  p.  280.  A.  Cockaynci  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  281. 
A.  Jonesii  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  A.  arcfoaeoides 
CM.  &  Beck.,  op.  cit..  vol.  25,  p.  293.  A.  suhulatissima 
CM.  in  Hedwdg.,  vol.  37,  p.  83. 

This  very  distinct  species  was  first  described  from  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  C.  Mueller  created  his  A.  pseudo-snhnlata  to 
distinguish  the  Fuegian  species,  while  Hook.  f.  &  Wils.  have  further 
distinguished  two  varieties,  var.  rigida  and  var.  periclinetialis.  After 
examining   the   types   of   these   and   a    considerable   range   of   Ncav 


or: 


52  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 


Zealand  specimens  I  am  fully  persuaded  both  that  the  Australasian 
and  American  plants  are  in  no  way  separable  from  the  African 
species,  and  that  the  varieties  rest  on  too  slight  characters  to  be 
worth  maintaining.  I  have  also  examined  original  specimens  of  the 
other  three  species  of  R.  Brown's  given  in  the  synonymy,  and  of 
A.  arctoaeoides  CM.  &  Beck,  (re-described  by  C.  Mueller  in  Iledwig. 
xxxvii,  83)  and  they  are  all  simply  referable  to  the  same  species, 
as  is  without  doubt,  from  the  descriptions  and  from  Roth's  figiires, 
A.  suhuUitissima  CM. 

A.  suhulata  is  a  very  distinct  species,  in  habit  more  resembling 
a  Blindia  or  a  Dieranum  or  Dicranella,  from  the  usually  very  falcate, 
often  blackish  leaves.  The  leaves  may  be  erect  or  nearly  so,  or 
strongly  falcate,  almost  circinate ;  most  commonly  the  sul)ula  is  more 
or  less  falcate  from  an  erect  base.  The  structure  of  the  loaves  is 
peculiar,  and  as  mentioned  above,  has  led  to  the  plant  being 
included  in  the  nerveless  species.  The  nerve  is  rather  broad,  and 
very  ill-defined,  in  the  opaque,  thickoned  acumen  fdling  most  of  the 
subula,  and  passing  insensibly  into  the  lamina  cells,  which  are, 
however,  continued  for  at  any  rate  some  distance  upwards,  if  not 
to  the  apex.  In  the  ba.sal  part,  instead  of  being  darker,  the  nerve 
is  much  paler  than  the  lamina  cells,  orange  and  su1)i)e]lucid,  while 
the  lamina  cells  are  short,  obscure  and  dark ;  the  nerve  has  much 
the  same  appearance  here,  therefore,  as  is  given  in  some  of  the 
nerveless  species — e.g.,  .1.  petrophila — by  the  elongate  basal  cells  as 
compared  with  the  shorter  marginal  ones. 

The  ])erichaetial  leaves  are  nerved,  and  end  in  an  o])aquo  rigid 
subula  variable  in  lenglh.  The  capsule  is  very  shortly  exsertcd  or 
may  be  quite  immersed. 

It  appears  to  be  a  species  of  the  higher  altitudes,  and  prol)ably 
lairly  widely  distributed. 

Subgenus  Ch.\smocalyx  Lindb. 

Perichactial  leaves  small,  not  greatly  differentiated  from  the 
stem  leaves. 

().  A.  nitida  H.  f.  &  AV.  in  Lond.  Journ.  of  Bot.  iii,  p.  535  (1844); 
Handb.  X.Z.  Fl.,  p.  400 

Svn.    .4.    ovalifolui    R.    P>r.    tei'.    in    Trans.    N.Z.    Inst.,    xxv 
(1892),  p.  280. 

This  species  and  A.  aquatica  form  a  type  entirely  different  from 
all  the  other  species  of  the  genus,  and  should  possibly  form  a 
sei)arate  subgenus ;  at  any  rate  the  character  of  the  perichactial 
leaves  on  which  Chasmocalyx  is  foimded  does  not  a])])ly  very 
distinctly  here;  the  perichactial  leaves  are  rather  conspicuous,  at 
least  twice  as  large  as  the  stem  leaves,  and  to  a  considerable  extent 
convolute. 

The  leaves  aro  large,  ovate-elliptic,  not  at  all  narrowed  above, 
except  that  the  widely  rounded  ajK^x  is  shoi'tly  aniculate;  the  nerve 
is  present,  but  is  broad  and  ill-defined  at  margin,  variable  in  length, 
but  rarely  reaching  above  half-way,  and  often  very  indistinct 
altogether. 


ANDREAEACEAE.  353 

It  is  recorded  from  Tasmania,  N.Z.  (South  I.),  and  Auckland 
Is.  A.  ovalifolia  R.  Br.  ter.  is  quite  the  same  thing;  often  blackish 
and  sometimes  running  into  a  rather  large  form. 

7.  A.  aquatica  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  X.Z.  Inst,  xxv  (1892),  p.  280. 

Syn.  A.  apicidatd  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  et  loc.  cit.  A.  coclileari- 
folia  CM.  &  Beckett,  op.  cit.,  p.  293,  et  Hedwig.  xxxvii, 
81.  A.  aquatica  CM.  op.  cit.  p.  82.  A.  ohtusisfiima 
CM.,  op.  cit.  p.  83. 

This  is  a  fine  plant,  and,  as  Brown  remarks,  the  most  beautiful 
of  all  the  New  Zealand  Andreaeas,  growing  in  water,  with  stems  two 
to  four  inches  long,  and  with  large  leaves  reaching  2  mm.  in  length, 
widely  elliptic  to  nearly  orbicular.  The  structure  is  however 
identical  with  A.  nitida;  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  it  be  more  than 
a  robust,  aquatic  form  of  this;  the  character  derived  from  the  leaf- 
margin,  recurved  in  nitida,  but  erect  in  aquatica,  is  not  reliable,  as 
in  each  species  both  forms  of  margin  may  be  seen  side  by  side  on 
the  same  plant.  Roth  indeed  ( Aussereuropaisch.  Laubm.  i,  79) 
attempts  to  find  a  distinction  in  the  areolation,  placing  A.  nitida  and 
A.  ovalifolia  in  a  section  with  the  cells  only  slightly  incrassate.  and 
A.  aquatica,  A.  cochlcarifolia,  and  A.  ohtu.nssima  in  another  with 
the  cells  more  strongly  incra.ssate,  and  more  or  less  sinuate.  I  do 
not,  however,  find  this  in  any  way  borne  out  by  the  actual  plants; 
and  moreover  Roth's  own  figures  (to  which  he  refers)  do  nothing 
to  su])port  it.  as  he  draws  the  upper  cells  of  .1.  nitida  much  more 
incrassate  than  those  of  ^1.  cochharifolial 

A.  aquatica  CM.  (Iledwig.  xxxvii)  is  a  re-description  of 
Brown's  species  from  his  own  type  specimen — or  co-type!  I  have 
seen  an  original  gathering  of  ..1.  cochlcarifolia  C^I.  &  B«'ckett  (again 
re-described  by  CM.  in  Hedwigia),  and  it  is  certainly  the  same 
thing.  I  have  seen  no  specimen  of  A.  ohtiisissima  CM.,  but  the 
descriptions  and  Roth's  figures  leave  no  doubt  of  its  being  simply 
A.  aquatica. 

The  same  is  the  case  with  .1.  apicidata  R.  lir.  ter.,  of  which 
the  tyi)e  specimen  exists  in  Brown's  herbarium.  It  is  a  smaller 
plant  than  most  forms,  and  in  some  ways  exhibits  an  intermediate 
character  between  A.  nitida  and  ^-l.  aquatica,  but  it  has  at  times  at 
least  the  large,  riaccid,  less  glossy  leaves  of  ^1.  aquatica. 

After  careful  comparison  of  the  New  Zealand  plant  with  the 
original  specimens  in  Hooker's  and  Wilson's  herbaria  of  A. 
subenervis  H.  f.  &  W.  from  high  altitudes  on  the  mountains  of  New 
Granada  and  Quito,  I  have  very  little  doubt  that  they  all  belong 
to  the  same  species,  and  I  should  have  reunited  them  as  A.  subenervis 
but  that  a  further  question  remains,  whieh  on  the  available  material 
I  do  not  feel  able  to  resolve,  whether  A.  subenervis,  A.  nitida,  and 
A.  aquatica  are  more  than  forms  of  the  same  species,  A.  aquatica 
representing  a  robust,  aquatic  form.  The  original  A.  subenervis  is 
based  on  two  plants,  Purdie's  from  near  the  snow  line  of  the  New 
Granada  Andes,  and  Jameson's  from  a  similar  elevation  on  Pinch- 
incha,  Quito.  The  latter  is  exactly — in  vegetative  characters — the 
N.Z.  A.  aquatica,  and  the  single  capsule  is  normal,  as  in  the  N.Z. 


854  BRYOLOGY   OF    NEW   ZEALAND. 

plant.  Purdie's  plant,  the  type,  is  more  like  A.  nitida  in  habit  and 
leaf  form,  l)nt  with  the  margin  mostly  erect ;  while  the  capsule  is 
distinctly  in  form  that  of  Acroschisma.  Either  then  the  two  are, 
as  Wilson  determined  them,  two  forms  of  a  single  species,  in  which 
case  all  the  X.Z.  plants  of  A.  nitida  and  A.  aquatica  must  be  united 
with  it ;  or  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  two  S.  American  plants  are 
considered  distinct,  the  Pinchincha  plant  and  the  N.Z.  A.  aquatica 
must  certainly  be  put  together,  while  the  New  Granada  A.  suhcncrvis 
will  be  kept  independent  and  will  retain  its  name,  and  the  ^4..  nitida 
of  N.Z.  either  be  united  with  it  or  retain  its  position  and  name.  I 
think  the  question  will  only  be  fully  solved  when  further  material 
is  available  of  the  S.  American  plants. 

As  far  as  the  geographical  distribution  is  concerned  there  is 
nothing  unexpected  in  a  species  being  common  to  the  high  altitudes 
of  the  Andes  and  the  New  Zealand  mountains,  but  it  is  very  unusual 
in  such  a  case  for  the  species  not  to  appear  in  the  subantarctic 
Islands  or  Fuegia,  more  especially  in  a  genus  so  well  represented 
in  those  regions. 


8.  A.  australis  F.  ]\Iuell.  MS.  in  sched.,  c  .Mitt,  in  Hooker's  Journ. 
of  But.   1S56,  p.  257. 

Syn.  A.  clintoniensis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst,  xxv, 
281.  A.  Uinceolata  R.  Br.  ter.,  op.  cit.,  p.  282  (nee.  A. 
lanceolata  Dus.  MS.  in  sched.  e  Roth,  Aussereurop. 
Laubm.  i,  G2   (1910). 

Var.  ]\Iitchellii   (Broth.  &  Dix.)  Dixon  comb.  nov. 

Svn.  A.  Mitchcllii  Broth.  &  Dix.  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 
vol.  xl.,  1).  434    (1912). 

I  have  examined  original  specimens  of  F.  ^Mueller's  ^1.  australis 
C'  Mt.  Wellington,  Austral.  Felix,  Dr.  F.  .Mueller,"  in  Herb. 
Ilampe)  and  find  it  exactly  the  same  as  the  New  Zealand  i)lant. 
It  is  very  variable  in  hal)it  and  size  and  density  of  leaves,  but  struc- 
turally there  is  little  difference  in  all  the  forms;  though  the  leaves 
differ  somewhat  in  their  degree  of  ol)tuseness,  being  sometimes  equal 
in  width  to  near  apex,  then  .suddenly  rounded  and  subobtu.se,  or 
bluntly  a[)iculate,  while  at  other  times  they  taper  more  gradually 
to  a  subobtuse  point.  The  oblong-lingulate  leaves  with  incurved 
tips  and  more  or  less  reflexed  margins,  concave,  and  carinate  w'ith 
the  stout  l)rown  nerve,  which  reaches  close  to  the  apex,  are  quite 
different  from  tho.se  of  any  other  si)ecies. 

A.  lanceolata  R.  Br.  ter.  is  a  somewhat  robust  form. 

A.  Mitchellii  Broth.  &  Dix.  cannot,  I  find,  on  comparison  with 
other  N.Z.  forms,  be  specifically  separated,  but  it  may  be  retained 
as  a  variety,  having  larger,  much  laxer  leaves,  and  cells  decidedly 
larger,  more  distinct,  more  reg'ularly  hexagonal,  6-8  /x  wide,  as 
against  5-6  /x  in  the  ordinary  forms.  Whether  these  characters  are 
constant,  however,  is  somewhat  doubtful,  and  can  only  be  determined 
by  field  study. 

A.  australis  api)ears  to  l)e  a  rare  species. 


SPHAGNACEAE.  355 

9.  A.  aquatilis  R.  Br.  ter.  in  Trans.  N.Z.  Inst.,  xxv,  p.  282  (1892). 
Syn.  A.  subfluitans  CM.  in  Hedwig.  xxxvii,  81   (1898). 

A  tall,  fine  plant,  bearing  the  same  relationship  to  A.  ausfralis 
that  A.  aquafica  does  to  A.  nitidu,  and.  as  in  that  ease,  of  doubtful 
speeifie  rank.  Structurally  I  find  no  difference ;  l)ut  the  leaves  are 
larger,  often  very  broad  below  and  flexuose-undulat..\  and  more  laxlj' 
disposed. 

Original  specimens  of  A.  suhfluifans  at  Kew,  from  Kelly's  Hill, 
AVestland,  are  exactly  A.  aquatilis ;  in  fact  it  is  clear — locality,  date 
and  collector  l)eing  the  same — that  it  is  simply  Brown's  own  type 
of  A.  aquatilis  being  described  over  again  under  a  new  name  I 


SPiiAdXACKAH. 
Sphagnum  Ehrh. 

The  following  treatment  of  Si)hagnum  is  almost  entirely  taken 
from  Warnstorf,  Sphagnaceae  (in  EngKi'.  Das  Ptlanzenreich,  Heft 
51,  1911).  Comparing  the  si)ecies  given  in  the  Handbook  with  that 
work,  S.  cu^pidatum  is  divided  into  eight  si)ecies;  N.  suhsccnndum 
disappears  from  tlie  New  Zealand  list:  N.  €]imhifolium  is  divided 
into  seven  species;  .S.  austrule  becomes  a  var.  of  N.  antarcticum  ;  and 
S.  acutifolium  also  disa])pears. 

Of  several  of  Wai'iistorf's  species  1  have  only  seen  the  descrip- 
tions, and  am  able  to  give  no  opinion  of  their  vahu'.  A  careful 
investigation  of  the  New  Zealand  members  of  the  genus  in  the  light 
of  the  newer  treatment,  hut  with  an  independent  judgment  bi'ought 
to  bear  on  it.  would  b^-  a  very  valuable  study. 

It  should  be  mentioned  that  for  an  exact  study  of  tlie  structure 
of  the  stem  and  k-aves  of  Sphagnum,  staining — with  e.g.,  methyl 
violet — is  always  desirable,  and  at  times  (piite  necessary.  It  is  also 
necessary  to  make  transverse  sections  of  the  branch-leaves. 

It  will  aid  the  student  if  I  givi-  a  Key  to  the  Sections  and  Sub- 
sections as  treated  by  Warnstorf. 

Sect.  I.  LTTOPHLOEA  Russ. 

Internal  walls  of  the  epidermal  cells  of  stems  and  branches 
irithout  spiral  fibres;  apex  of  branch  leaves  nearly  always  truncate 
and  toothed,      inner   walls  of  the   hyaline   cells   of  branch  leaves 

smooth. 

Subsect.  AcuTiFOLiA. 

Branch-leaves  of  medium  size  oi'  small,  lanceolate  to  ovate- 
lanceolate,  wdien  dry  sometimes  recurved,  but  otherwise  little  altered, 
not  undulate,  with  a  very  narrow,  entire  border.  Hyaline  cells  of 
branch  leaves  with  large  pores.  Chlorophyll  cells  in  transverse 
section  either  triangular  or  trapezioid,  situated  on  inner  face  of  leaf, 
enclosed  at  back  or  free  on  both  surfaces.  Colour  variable,  green 
in  the  only  New  Zealand  species. 


356  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

Subseet.  Rigida. 

Branch-leaves  rather  large,  ovate  at  base,  usually  narrowed 
above  the  middle  and  truncate  at  apex,  scarcely  bordered.  Pores 
variable.  Chlorophyllose  cells  in  section  elliptic,  fusiform  or  barrel- 
shaped,  median  or  nearer  the  dorsal  face  of  the  leaf.  Colour  often 
brownish  or  flesh  coloured. 

Subseet.    CUSPIDATA. 

Branch-leaves  variable  in  form,  ovate-lanceolate  to  linear- 
lanceolate,  when  dry  usually  less  concave,  undulate  at  margins,  often 
falcate,  or  recurved,  bordered,  frequently  serrulate.  Hyaline  cells 
frequently  much  reduced  in  upper  part  of  leaf.  Chlorophyllose  cells 
in  section  triangular  or  trapczioid,  on  dorsal  face,  free  on  that  face 
or  often  on  both.     Colour  usually  green  or  yellowish-green. 

Subseet.  Subsecunda. 

Branch-leaves  variable  in  size,  ovate-lanceolate  or  more  frequently 
widely  ovate  and  very  shortly  pointed,  but  not  cucullate,  bordered. 
Hyaline  cells  with  small  pores,  frequently  arranged  * '  necklace-form ' ' 
along  the  sides  of  the  cells,  on  one  or  other  face  of  the  leaf.  Chlor- 
ophyllose cells  in  section  usually  rectangular  or  trapezioid,  with  the 
longer  side  on  either  the  dorsal  or  the  ventral  face  of  the  leaf,  nearly 
always  free  on  both  faces.     Colour  usually  green.  * 

Sect.  II.  INOPHLOEA. 

Internal  walls  of  the  epidermis  of  stem  and  branches  usually 
with  spiral  fibres.  Branch-leaves  rounded  and  cucidlate  at  a])ex; 
inner  walls  of  hj'aline  cells  where  they  adjoin  the  chlorophyllose 
cells  frequently  papillose. 

Subseet.  Cy'Mbifolia. 

Branch-leaves  large,  rounded,  cymbiform,  cucullate.  Chlorophyll 
cells  in  section  variable,  free  on  inner  or  both  faces  or  small  and 
included  on  both.     Colour  frequently  brownish,  or  flesh-coloured. 

Section  I.  LITOPHLOEA. 

Subseet.  AcuTiFOLLV  Schlieph. 

1.  Sphag-num  fimbriatum  AVils.  in  Hook.  Fl.  Antarct.,  ii,  398  (1847). 

Stem  leaves  spathulate,  without  fibres,  broadly  rounded  above  and 
fimbriated  in  all  the  upper  part.  Chlorophyllose  cells  of  branch- 
leaves  in  section  trapezioid  to  rectangular,  free  on  both  faces. 

I  have  not  seen  this  from  New  Zealand,  but  Lyall's  plant  was 
identified  by  Wilson,  and  is  accepted  by  AVarnstorf,  so  there  can  be 
no  doubt  of  its  correctness.  I  do  not  know  that  it  has  been  found 
by  any  other  collector.  It  is  a  slender  and  delicate  plant,  with  small, 
narrow  leaves,  and  slender,  gi'aceful  branches. 

Subseet.  Rigida  Lindb.  emend.  Warnstorf. 

2.  Sphagnum  antarcticum  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv,  106 

(1859). 
Stem    leaves    much    like    those    of    ,8'.    fimbriatum,    triangular- 
lingulate  or  oblong-lingulate,  rounded  and  fimbriate  at  apex.    Branch- 


SPHAGNACEAE. 


357 


leaves  widely  ovate.  Tlie  most  robust  of  the  New  Zealand  species, 
with  the  eolour  and  habit  of  the  Cymbifolia  Subsection,  and  fre- 
quently difficult  to  separate  without  microscopic  examination, 
especially  in  the  dry  state.  Careful  examination  of  the  branch-leaves 
in  the  moist  state,  however,  will  show  at  once  that  the  apex  is  not 
cucullate,  but  truncate  and  toothed. 

S.  Camphellianwm  CM.  in  herb.  Beckett  belongs  here. 

Warnstorf  gives  the  following  varieties : — 

Var.  australe   (Mitt.)    (*S*.  australe  Mitt,  in  Journ.  Linn.   Soc, 
Bot.,  iv,  106.     S.  erosum  AVarnst.  in  Hedwig.  xxix,  242). 

Branches  crowded  and  often  pointing  upwards. 

S.  falcirameum   CM.  in  herb.  Beckett  belongs  here. 

in  Hedwig.  xxix, 


Var.  Helmsii  (Warnst.)      {S.  Helmsii  Warnst. 


244). 

Resembling  dense  forms  of  S.  cymhifolium.  Stem  leaves  much 
smaller  than  the  preceding  forms,  .85-1  mm.  long. 

Var.  ericetorum  (CM.)  Warnst.  {S.  ericetorum  CM.  MS.  S. 
densicmde  Warnst.  in  Hedwig.  xxxix,  105). 

In  very  dense,  low  tufts.  Stem  leaves  large,  1.8  mm.  long  and 
1  mm.  wide ;  branches  very  dense,  branch-leaves  very  concave,  wide, 
scarcely  pointed. 

Chatham  I.,  Schauinsland. 


Subsect.  CusPiDATA  Schlieph. 

Key. 

Stem-leaves  fibrose,  ovate-lingulate, 
toothed  at  apex,  1.25  mm.  long; 
widened  below       


rounded  and 
border  much 


Stem-leaves     triangular  Ungulate,     rounded     and 
toothed  or  erose  at  apex. 
Stem-leaves   without  fibres. 

Branch-leaves  serrate  above. 

Border  of  stem-leaves  much  broader 
at  base;   branch-leaves  narrowly 

lanceolate,  sharply  serrulate     

Border  of  stem-leaves  little  broader 
below;        branch-leaves       ovate- 
lanceolate,   very  finely  serrulate 
Branch-leaves  entire. 

Stem-leaves    large,    1-1.25    mm.  long, 
.8-.9  mm.  wide       

Stem-leaves  fibrose. 

Branch-leaves  serrate  above         

Branch-leaves  entire  

Stem-leaves   triangular,   apex   acute   or   truncate, 

not  rounded. 

Chlorophyllose  cells  of  branch-leaves  in  sec- 
tion   more    or    less    triangular,    enclosed 

on   the   ventral    face  

Chlorophyllose  cells   more   or  less   trapezioid, 
free  on  both  faces  


3.  .^.  siibCKspi- 

datum 


4.  S.  elegans 

5.  8.  Kirkii 


6.  -S'.  linguae- 

folium 

7.  S.  irritans 

8.  S.  Setchellii 


9.  8.  lanceolatum 

10.  8.  CKspidatum 


3.  Sphagnum  subcuspidatum  CM.  &  Warnst.  in  Hedwig.  xxxvi,  155 

(1897). 
Warnstorf  records  this  from  Lake  Te  Anau  (Beckett).     I  have 
it  also  from  North  Auckland,  coll.   H.   B.  Matthews.     It  is  distin- 


858  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

guished — in  the  Cuspidata  group — by  the  ovate-lingulato  or  broadly 
Ungulate  stem-leaves  rounded  at  apex. 

4.  Sphagnum  elegans  CM.  in  Flora,  1887,  p.  413. 

Warnstorf  records  this  from  both  Islands.  I  have  it  from  the 
South  I.,  collected  by  K.  Brown. 

5.  Sphagnum  Kirkii  Warnst.  in  Bot.  Centralbl.  Ixxxii,  53  (1900). 

AVarnstorf  records  this  from  Auckland.  I  have  it  also  from 
Dunedin,  coll.  P.  Martin.  The  branch-leaves  are  slightly  recurved 
when  dry,  and  very  little  undulate. 

6.  Sphagnum  linguaefolium  Warnst.  in  Bot.  Centralbl.  Ixxvi,  421 

(1898). 

AVarnstorf  gives  no  localitv  for  this  bevond  New  Zealand,  coll. 
Dall. 

7.  Sphagnum    irritans    Warnst.    in    Allgem.    Bot.    Zeitschr.,    1895, 

p.  173. 

Syn.  (S.  7)1  ollicul urn  "Wils.,  non  'Mitt. 
Warnstorf  cites  this  from  Chatham  I.  only. 

8.  Sphagnum  Setchellii  Warnst.  in  lledwig.  xlvii,  121  (1907). 

AVarnstort'  describes  and  figures  this  as  a  plant  with  halnt  of 
S.  cuspidatum  var.  plumosum,  having  long,  narrow  branch-leaves.  It 
was  collected  by  Setchell  in  the  North  I. 

9.  Sphagnum  lanceolatum  Warnst.  in  lledwig.  xxix,  219  (1890). 

Described   by    Warnstorf  as   like   S'.   cuspif](if}(v},  and   evidently 
differing  from  it  only  by  .some  slight  characters. 
Collected  by  Colenso  in  one  locality. 

10.  Sphagnum  cuspidatum  F.hih.  in  PI.  crypt.,  n.  251   (1791). 

AVai'iisioti'  cites   lor  New  Zealand,  besides  the  type — 
Var.  plumulosum   Schimp.   in   Hist.   nat.   des.   Sph.,   p.   68    (1857); 
f.  filiforme   (Hampe). 
Otago,  Beckett. 

Subsect.  SuBSECUNDA  Schlieph. 

11.  Sphagnum  novo-zelandicum  Mitt,  in  Journ.  T.inn.  Soc,  Bot.,  iv, 

99  (1859). 

In  habit  and  form  of  branch-leaves  much  like  *S^.  anfnrcticnm, 
but  totally  different  in  the  stem-leaves,  oblong  or  ol)ovate-lingulate, 
not  fiml)riate  above,  with  very  narrow  border,  and  in  the  pores  of 
the  branch-leaves,  which  on  the  dorsal  face  are  small,  and  very 
closely  arranged  ''  like  a  string  of  pearls"  along  the  side  of  the 
wall  of  the  cell. 


SPHAGNACEAE. 


359 


Section  II.  INOPHLOEA. 

Subsect.  Cymbifolia  Lindb. 


The  species  of  this  subsection  resemble  one  another  closely  in 
only    to    be    distinguished    by    careful    microscopic 


habit,    and    are 
examination. 


Key. 


Inner    walls    of    hyaline    cells    of    branch-leaves 

papillose      

Inner    walls    of    hyaline    cells    of    branch-leaves 
smooth 

Chlorophyllose  cells  of  branch-leaves  in  sec- 
tion narrowly  triangular  or  narrowly 
trapezioid,  free  (with  a  thickened  wall) 
on  the  ventral  face. 

Woody  layer  of  stem  dark  reddish- 
brown;    plant    very    robust   

Woody  layer  of  stem  brown. 
Stem-leaves  1-2  mm.  long,  .8-.9  mm. 

wide,  often  fibrose  

Stem-leaves     1.4-1.5     mm.     long,     .75 
mm.   wide,  mostly  efibrose 
Chlorophyllose  cells  of  branch-leaves  in  sec- 
tion    spindle-shaped     or     barrel-shaped, 
free   on    inner   face   or   both    faces,    with 
thickened   wall. 

Epidermal  layer  of  stem  3-stratose, 
woody  layer  pale  brown;  stem- 
leaves  1.7-1.8  mm.  long,  .7  mm. 
wide,  mostly  fibrose.  Branch-leaves 
1.8-1.9  mm.  long,  1.3  mm.  wide 

Epidermal  layer  of  stem  3-5  stratose, 
woody  layer  dark  brown  or  dark 
purple.  Stem-leaves  1.7  mm.  long, 
.75-8  mm.  wide  ,  mostly  efibrose. 
Branch-leaves    1.6-2    mm.     long,     1.4 

mm.   wide  

Epidermal  layer  of  stem  4-5  stratose; 
woody      layer      yellowish      or      pale 
brown.    Stem-leaves  1.4-2.2  mm  long, 
wide,  efibrose  or  with  fibres 
upper    part.      Bi-anch-leaves 
long,  1.45-1.5  mm.  wide 
cells     of     branch-leaves     in 
section        small,        elliptic, 
mid-leaf  by  the  hyaline  cells, 
epidermis    multifibrose.      Stem- 
leaves  1-2  mm.  long,  .7-.8  mm.  wide, 

often  fibrose  above       

Stem  epidermis  with  few  fibres.  Stem- 
leaves  1.3  mm.  long,  1.14  mm.  wide, 
usually   efibrose  


.9  mm. 
in    the 
1.7  mm 
Chlorophyllose 
transverse 
enclosed  in 
Stem 


S.  papillosum 


S.  maxim  mn 

S.  cymhifoliiim 
S.  microcephahtm 


.S'.    cymhophyl- 

loides 


S.  otagoense 


S.  subbicolor 


S.  magellanicinn 
8.  Dielsianiim 


12.  Sphag-num  papillosum  Lindb.  in  Act.  Soc.  Sc.  fenn.  x,  280  (1872). 
Warnstorf  records  this  as  collected  in  New  Zealand  by  Dall. 
It  is  to  be  recognized  principally  by  the  lateral  walls  of  the  hyaline 
cells  of  the  ])ranch-leaves,  where  they  adjoin  the  chlorophyllose  ones, 
being  finely  papillose.  Otherwise  it  generally  resembles  other  species 
of  this  Subsection. 


360  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

13.  Sphagnum  maximum  AVarnst.  in  Hedwig.  xxx,  160  (1891). 

Syn.  S.  australe  Schimp.,  non  Mitten. 

I  have  not  seen  this,  which  is  described  as  resembling  a  robust 
form  of  S.  cymbifolium.  AVarnstorf  cites  two  New  Zealand  collec- 
tions, by  Kirk  and  Hochstetter,  but  does  not  specify  the  localities. 

14.  Sphagnum  cymbifolium  Ehrh.  Hannov.  Mag.  1780,  p.  235. 

The  type  speciL-s  ^^i  the  Subsection.  -  Probably  less  common  in 
New  Zealand  than  <S.  suhhicolor. 

15.  Sphagnum,  microcephalum  CM.  in  litt.,  e  Warnst.  in  Hedwig. 

xxxix,  106  (1900). 
Described  as  a  small,  compact  plant,  pale  above,  brownish  lielow. 
CJathered  on  summit  of  Ben  Lomond  by  Sehauinsland. 

16.  Sphagfnum    cymbophylloides    Warnst.    in    Hedwig.    xlvii,    79 

(1907). 
This  is  perhaps  one  of  the  more  frequent  plants  of  this  Sub- 
section in  New  Zealand.    It  must  not  be  confused  with  the  Australian 
and  Tasmanian  S.  cymhifoUaides  CM. 

17.  Sphagnum  otagoense  AVarnst.  in  Beih.  zuni  Bot.  Centralbl.  xvi, 

250  (1904). 
From  the  description  this  can  be  only  very  slightly  different 
from  the  last. 

18.  Sphagnum  subbicolor  Hampe  in  Flora,  1880,  p.  440. 

Syn.  S.  centrale  Jens,  in  Bihang  til  K.  Svenska  Vet.-Akad. 
Handl.  xxi,  34   (1896). 
A  robust  species,  not  to  be  distinguished  from  S.  cymbifolium, 
S.   magell(inicum,  etc.,  except  by  careful  sectioning  of  the  l^ranch- 
leaves,  but  then  not  hard  to  recognize.      (This  character,  however, 
will  not  separate  it  from  the  two  preceding  species.) 
It  is  prol^ably  one  of  the  more  common  species. 
8.  tracliynotum  CM.  MS.  in  Helms,  Neuseel.  Lau])m.  44,  belongs 
here,  as  does  also  aS'.  tracliyacron  CM.  MS.  in  herb.  Beckett. 

19.  Sphagnum  magellanicum  Brid.  Muse.  Recent,  ii,  28   (1798). 

Syn.  *S'.  medium  Limpr.  in  Bot.  Centralbl.  vii,  313   (1881). 

Readily  distinguished  from  all  but  the  next  species  by  careful 
sectioning  of  the  chlorophyllose  cells. 

This  species  is  not  recorded  from  New  Zealand  by  Warnstorf, 
but  I  have  it  from  a  bog,  Brabounie,  N-W.  Nelson,  Jan.  1925,  coll. 
H.  H.  Allan  (67),  c.  fr. 

20.  Sphagnum  Dielsianum   Warnst.   in  Beih.   zum   Bot.    Centralbl. 

xvi,  249  (1904). 

Extremely  near  to  S.  magellanicum,  but  differs  in  the  form  of 
the  stem  leaves,  not  much  longer  than  broad;  thoy  are  also  generally 
efibrose. 

Collected  on  Upper  Broken  River,  in  shady  Nothofagus  forest 
in  stream,  by  Diels. 


CORRIGENDA.  361 

CORRIGENDA. 

p.  9  line  11  for  D.  read  Dicranum 

p.  10  lines  18,  19  for  fasciatiim  read  dicarpum 

p.  38  line  25  for  pilaceous  read  julaceous 

p.  33  line  15  from  bottom  for  foleate  read  falcate 

p.  46  line  11  for  Music  read  Musci. 

p.  50  middle  read  Ceratodon  purpureas   (L.)   Brid.  and  var.  xanthopus  Sull. 

p.  52  line  4  from  bottom  for  indubitiably  read  indubitably 

p.  53   line  10   from   bottom  for  pixta-costal   read  juxta-costal 

p.  55  line  7  from  bottom  for  F.  W.  read  T.  W. 

p.  60  line  15  for  pixta-costal  read  juxta-costal 

p.  67  line  7  of  middle  paragraph  for  exceedingly  read  exceeding 

p.  68  line  20  for  prjgmaea  read  pitsiUa 

p.  74  last  line  for  Petrie  )iead  Buchanan 

p.  89.     A  line  has  dropped  out  in  the  synonymy  of  C.  appressifolius.     After 

line   2 nee   Dicranum   add:    clavatum    R.    Br.).      Dicrauum 

sulphureo-flavum  CM.   in   Hedwig. 

p.  117  line  2  from  bottom  for  Duo  read'  Bus. 

p.  157  line  1  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  1.) 

p.  158   line   11   from   bottom  for  Campylodontium   read   Campylopodium 

p.  161  line  10  for  cri.spiiliim   read   rupestre 

p.  162  top  of  page  insert  ORTHOTRICHACEAE,  and  alter  the  page-headings 

"  Grimmiaceae"  to  "Orthotrichaceae"  on  pp.  163-189. 

p.  164  line  2  add':    (Plate  IX,  fig.  3.) 

p.  168   line   13   from   bottom  for  graphionitrium  read  graphiomitrium 

p.  170  line  7  for  by  Dixon,  in  Botan.  Notes,  read  by  Dusen,  in  Botan.  Notis. 

p.  170   line   17   for  graphio))ietriitin    read   graphiomitriiiui 

p.  171  line  15  from  bottom  for  herbarium  read  herbarium 

p.  174  mid-page  for  xigzag  read  zigzag 

p.  175  line  9  from  bottom  for  lateciliatum  read  laticiliatiim 

p.  178  last  line  for  Schleich  read  Schleich. 

p.  181  line  3  for  earler  read  earlier, 

p.  182  line  16  from  bottom  for  ofter  read  often 

p.  183  line  6  for  ex.  read  ex 

p.  189  line  13  delete  the  bracket  after  "account" 

p.  189  line  6  from  bottom  for  Hook  read  Hook. 

p.  190  mid-page  and  line  12  from  bottom  for  pnrpurens  read  purpureus 

p.  192    mid-page,    after   Physcomitridium   Readeri    (CM.)    Roth   ....   add: 

(Plate   IX,   fig.   7). 

p.  194  line  9  for  Broth  read  Broth. 

p.  194  mid-page  after  Funaria  Subattenuata  Broth,  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  14). 

p.  194  line  15  from  bottom  for  sit.  read  cit.     Atid  add':    (Plate  IX,  fig.  17). 

p.  194  line  5  from  bottom  for  no  specimen  read  no  authentic  specimen 

p.  195   mid-page  after   Funaria  cuspidata   H.   f.  &  W.   .   .   .   add:    (Plate   IX, 

fig.   15).     And  after  Funaria  glabra  Tayl.  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  16). 

p.  196  line  4  from  bottom  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  20). 

p.  197  after  Mielichhoferia  Eckloni  Hornsch  ....  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  18). 

And  after  M.  australis  Hampe  ....  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  19). 

p.  197  line  6  from  bottom  for  Suppl.  read  Suppl.  II, 

p.  204  under  3.  Caespitibryum,  line  1,  for  tuft  read  tufts 

p.  206  line  4  fi'om  bottom  for  ter  read  ter. 

p.  209  line  1  for  Doliolodium  read  Doliolidium 

p.  210  line  10  for  from  read  for 

p.  216  line  12  from  bottom  for  sterile  read  usually  sterile 

p.  222  line  18  after  figured  add  under 

p.  223  line   9  for  spinoforme  read   spiniforme 

p.  223  line  4  from  bottom  for  is  read  are 

p.  228  line  11  from  bottom  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  21) 

p.  229  line  2  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  22) 

p.  232  line  9  ad'd:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  23) 

And  after  B.  Sieberi  add:    (Plate  IX,  fig.  24) 

p.  234  line  1  for  Catharineaea  read  Catharinaea 

p.  234  line  15  from  bottom  for  Botherus  read   Brotherus 

p.  238  line  7  for  ealvescens  read  calrtim 

p.  242  after  Cryphaeaceae  insert  Cryphaea  Mohr 

p.  261  line  five  from  bottom  for  soedide  read  sordide 

p.  272  line  20  from  bottom  for  Becketii  read  Beckettii 


362  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

ADDENDA. 

p.  20.    After  Dicranoloma  chrysodrepaneum   (CM.). 

Dicranoloma  integTifolium  Dixon  sp.  nov.   (Plate  X,  fig.  14.). 
D.   clirvsodrepaneo    (CM.)    forsan  affine,  sed  brevius,   folionim 
subulis  multo  hreviorihus;  caules  3-1  cm.  alti,  fuseesceiites,  turgidi, 
apicihus  cuspidatis. 

Ab  omnibus  fere  speciebus  Novae  Zealandiae  differt  foliis 
mtegris  vel  apice  tantum  minute  obscure  subdenticulatis ;  eosta  sat 
valida  dorso  laevi  vel  sublaevi.  Cellulae  omnes  minusculae,  superiores 
praecipue  breves,  irregulariter  ellipticae  vel  rhomboideae,  sat  incras- 
satae. 

Ilah. — South  I.,  coll.  R.  Brown  ter. 

Found  in  Brown's  herbarium  with  Bartramm  papillata,  but 
with  no  further  data.  It  appears  a  quite  distinct  species,  as  with 
the  practically  entire  leaf  apex  and  smootli  nerve  it  combines  a  much 
stouter  nerve  than  D.  Billardieri  or  its  group,  and  also  a  much 
shorter  and  wider  leaf  subula  than  in  most  of  the  allied  species. 
There  is  at  times  a  very  narrow  and  ill-defined  hyaline  border  to 
the  leaf-base.  The  upper  cells  are  much  .shorter  than  is  usual  in 
the  robustum  group,  and  the  basal  cells  smaller,  but  these  characters 
occur  in  D.  chrysodrepaneum,  and  at  times  in  other  species  of  this 
group.  The  alar  cells  are  very  numerous,  and  smaller  than  in  most 
of  the  species. 

p.  42.     Ditrichum  strictum   Ilampe. 

I  have  received  this  from  Mitten's  herbarium  as  "  Lophiodon 
strictus  (Trichostomum  australe  Mitt.);  Great  Barrier  (I.),  New 
Zealand,  Hutton  &  Kirk,  75." 

p.  43.     Ditrichum  punctulatum  Mitt. 

A  vegetative  character  l)y  which  this  may  usually  l)e  separated 
from  D.  el-ongatum  lies  in  the  leaf  sul)ula,  which  here  is  exceedingly 
fine  and  capillary,  often  very  glossy,  and  nearly  always  more  or  less 
spirally  twisted  round  its  own  axis  when  dry,  frequently  very  con- 
spicuously. In  D.  elongaiit^m  it  may  be  eriually  long  and  fine,  but 
is  scarcely  glossy,  and  rarely  if  ever  distinctly  spirally  twisted. 

p.  51.     Cheilothela  Lindb. 

As  I  have  showm  in  Journ.  of  Bot.  1924,  p.  231,  the  New  Zealand 
species  is  identical  with  the  Chile  plant  described  by  Montague  as 
Trichostomum  chilense,  and  must  be  known  as  Cheilothela  chilensis 
(Mont.)   Broth. 

Reimcrs,  however,  it  should  be  noted  considers  the  plants  of 
the  southern  hemisphere  to  be  distinct  generically  from  the  European 
Cheilothela  chloropus,  and  (in  Hedwig.  Ixvi  (1925),  p.  51)  places 
them  under  the  Pottiaccous  genus  Chrysoblastella  R.  S.  Williams. 
If  this  course  is  followed  the  N.Z.  plant  must  be  known  as  Chryso- 
blastella chile7isis  (Mont.)  Reimers. 


ADDENDA.  363 

pp.  52-54.     Pseudodistichium. 

Among  a  collection  of  mosses  made  in  1874-75  by  S.  Berggren 
(now  in  the  Museum  of  the  University  of  Lund)  I  found  specimens 
of  both  the  New  Zealand  species  of  this  genus,  and  in  a  condition  to 
throw  fresh  light  on  the  peristome  characters. 

In  P.  BucJimunii  the  teeth  are  erect,  strict  and  linear-subulate, 
not  ])roadened  at  base,  ISO/u.  long,  densely  and  highly  but  finely 
papillose,  entire  with  a  longitudinal  line  or  more  distinctly  cleft, 
but  with  the  two  halves  closely  united  throughout  their  length. 
Spores  9-12  fx..  Annulus  distinct,  revolute.  (Rotorua,  North  I., 
1875;  S.  Berggren,  No.  2415.)  These  characters  separate  the  species 
at  once  from  P.  ausiro-georgicwn  Card. 

In  Berggren 's  specimens  of  P.  Brotherusii  (Kellv's  Hill,  South 
I.,  1874,  No.  2426;  and  Porter's  Pass,  South  I.,  1874,' No.  2425),  the 
peristome  is  somewhat  worn,  but  it  shows  the  teeth  deep  orange  red, 
pale  at  apex,  short  and  wide,  irregularly  divided  to  base  with  the 
halves  closely  approximated,  neither  striolate  nor  papillose,  but 
opaque  and  obscure  with  irregular  markings.  In  the  peristome 
characters,  therefore,  it  ai)proaelies  more  nearly  to  P.  ausfro- 
gcorgicnm,  but  differs  in  the  teeth  not  l)eing  striolate,  as  well  as  in 
the  short,  turgid  cajjsule. 

p.  69.     After  Dicranella  cyrtodonta   (CM.) 
Dicranella  egmontensis  Dixon  sp.  no  v. 

§Dicranella.  PtrliiDitilis,  sul)nitida;  caules  perbreves,  ramosi, 
folia  falcato-scc inula ,  inferiora  e  basi  lata  svnsim  in  acumen  fili forme 
integrum  (raro  apice  dentibus  paucis  inconspicuis  praeditum) 
angustata.  Costa  tenuis,  male  delimitata.  Folia  superiora  et  peri- 
chaetialia  e  l)asi  latiore,  vaginante,  sat  raptim  in  acumen  longius, 
sericeum  contracta.  Cellulae  partis  basilaris  supcriores  anguste 
lineares,  pellucidae,  parietibus  tenuibus,  basilares  laxiores;  eae 
subulae  breviores,  irregulares,  breviter  lineares,  et  anguste  rhom- 
boideae,  parietibus  firmioribus ;  omnrs  nisi  hasilarcs  infimae  per- 
angxistac. 

Inflorescentia  autoica.  Flos  5  terminalis  ad  ramulos.  Seta 
hrevisdvia',  vix  .5  cm.  alta  (immatura)  flavida.  Theca  minnta, 
dcoi)erculata  1  mm.  longa,  erecfa,  sifmrndrica,  operculo  suliaetiui- 
longo,  subv^lato,  obli(iuo;  exothecii  cellulae  irregulares,  elongatae, 
parietibus  curvatis.  Peristomium  parvum,  vix  .25  mm.  longuni; 
denies  ad  basin  rubram  conjunctae ;  pars  basilaris  perhrevis,  annulum 
revolu])ilom  latum  vix  superans  inde  in  crura  2-3  inaequalia  pallida 
erecta  divisae,  ubique  recte  et  oblique  striolatae  interne  tenerrime 
inconspicne  lamellatae.     Spori  minuti,  laeves. 

Hah.—m.  Egmont,  Jan.  1926;  G.  0.  K.  Sainsbury  (No.  353). 

A  very  distinct  little  species,  with  no  near  allies  at  least  in  the 
Australasian  region.  Only  a  single  capsule  was  found,  so  that  the 
above  description  of  the  peristome  may  need  some  slight  modification, 
but  there  is  every  reason  to  suppose  it  normal. 

D.  graciUima  is  entirely  different  in  the  very  short  leaves,  wider 
cells,  red  seta,  and  much  more  solid  and  robust  peristome,  the  basal 
part  constituting  the  greater  part  of  the  teeth,  and  with  the  crura 
strongly  and  closely  trabeculate. 


364  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

p,  91.     Campylopus  nudus   (Hampe). 

Further  examination  of  Hampe 's  specimens  at  the  British 
Mnseiim  shows  that  this  is  certainly  not  a  Campylopus,  but  Dicrano- 
loma  Menziesii  (H.  f.  &  W.). 

p.  100.    After  Fissidens  dealbatus  H.  f.  &  W. 

Fissidens  hylogenes  Dixon  sp.   nov.    (Plate  X,  fig.   16).     Poly- 
podiopsis. 

Pertencllus;  corticola ;  planta  tota  vix  .5  cm.  alta,  saturate 
viridis.  Folia  paucijuga  (3-6  jnga),  plerumque  laxa,  praemollia, 
tenerrima,  perpellucida,  spathulato-oblonga,  ohtusa  vel  suhohtusa, 
elimhata,  sed  cellulis  marginalihm  serie  nnica  {raro  duplo)  per- 
minutis,  crenulatis ;  cellulae  superiores  internae  subhexagonae, 
irregulares,  saepe  30  /a  X  20 /x,  margines  versus  minores,  circa  20  /x 
X  12  /u.,  marginalcs  ipsae  circa  8  /x  X  5  /u.,  subrhomboidae,  omnes 
parietibus  pertenuibus;  basilares  laxiores,  rectangulares ;  costa  nulla. 

Flos  $  baud  visus.  Seta  terminalis,  hrevis,  1.5-2  mm.  longa, 
tenius,  pallida.  Theca  erecta,  minuta,  .4-. 5  mm.  longa,  ovata,  lepto- 
dermica,  opcrculo  rostellato,  recto.  Peristomium  tcncllum  ;  dentes 
ad  basin  rubri,  dense  lamellati,  lamellis  ipsis  papillosis;  crura 
aurantiaca,  filiformia,  superne  i)allida,  per  totam  longitudinem 
spiraliter  nodosa. 

Hdh. — On  damp  wood  in  shade,  Marumaru  Caves,  Hawkes  Bay, 
Nov.  1924,  G.  0.  K.  Sainsbury   (No.  155). 

A  delicate,  pretty  little  species,  totally  distinct  from  the  only 
other  New  Zealand  species  of  the  Subgenus,  F.  dcalhafus,  which  is  a 
much  more  robust  plant  with  very  acute,  quite  entire  clearly  bordered 
leaves. 

The  nearest  species  is  F.  usamharicus  Broth,  from  tropical 
Africa,  which  has  a  similar  pseudo-border  of  minute  cells,  but 
in  that  case  the  margin  is  entire,  not  crenulate. 

I  have  given  it  a  name  (wood-dweller)  expressive  of  its  predilec- 
tion for  deep  shady  woods. 

p.  103.     After  Fissidens  vittatus  11.  f.  &  W. 

Fissidens  subelamellosus  Dixon  sp.  nov.   (Plate  X,  fiy-.  15.). 

Semilimbidium.  F.  elamelloso  Hampe  &  CM.  afifinis;  multo 
elatior,  seta  praecipue  multo  longiore,  theca  cernua,  foliis  longioribus 
angustioribus  differt. 

Hah. — On  i)ai)a  in  shadv  watercourse,  Kiwi,  Turiroa.  near 
Wairoa;  E.  A.  Hodgson,  .Vug.  "l926  (136).  Wairoa,  G.  0.  K.  Sains- 
bury, Sept.  1923  (No.  10). 

p.  121.     Leptodontium  interruptum  (Mitt.). 

The  fruit  oi'  this,  hitherto  unrecorded,  was  found  by  Mr.  Sains- 
bury in  T.  F.  Cheeseman's  herbarium,  labelled  "AVoodhill,  Oct. 
1882."  The  setae  are  about  1  cm.  long,  and  flexuose.  Capsule  erect, 
smooth,  narrowly  elliptic,  1.5  mm.  long;  lid  subulate,  erect,  1  mm. 
long.  Peristome  teeth  erect,  orange,  short,  about  equalling  half  the 
diameter  of  orifice,  smooth,  nodose,  irregularly  cohering  above  in 
twos  and  threes,  and  more  or  less  united  at  base. 


ADDENDA.  365 

This  rare  species  was  moreover  collected  by  Mr,  Sainsbury  on 
sandy  soil  near  the  sea  at  AVhakaki,  AVairoa  Co.,  Hawkes  Bay,  in 
Feb.  1927. 

p.  164.     Zygodon  anomalus  Doz.  &  Molk. 

According  to  Malta  (Die  Gattung  Zygodon  Hook.  &  Tayl.,  p. 
125)  the  correct  name  for  this  is  Z.  HooJxcri  Hampe  in  Linn,  xxx, 
p.  632  (1859-60).  He  also  shows  (p.  118 j  that  Z.  anomalus  Doz.  & 
Molk.  was  founded  on  a  mixture  of  two  species,  and  must  disappear 
from  synonymy. 

p.  165.     Zyg'odon  Menziesii    (Schwaegr.). 

Add:    var.    angTistifolius    Malta   in   Acta   Univers.   Latv.    x,    317 
(192-1),  et  Die  (Jattung  Zygodon,  p.  154,  fig.  94. 

Malta  at  first  considered  this  to  be  a  new  species,  but  finally 
decided  that  it  was  a  race  of  Z.  Menziesii,  distinguished  by  its 
narrower  leaves,  lingulate  and  subobtuse  with  a  minute  apiculus, 
incurved  and  ahuost  cueuUate  at  apex.  It  is  only  known  from  New 
Zealand,  where  it  was  collected  by  W.  Gray  both  on  willows  and  on 
limestone  rocks  near  Alauriceville,  YVairarapa  (Nos.  9,  47,  50).  I 
have  it  also  from  Half  Moon  Bay,  Stewart  I.,  rocks  at  high-water 
mark,  Jan.  1889,  Herb.  Mitten  (679),  sub  nomine  Z.  ohtusif alius 
Hook. 

p.  167.     Zygodon  subminutus  Broth. 

Malta  (op.  cit.,  p.  IGUj  has  identified  this  New  Zealand  plant 
with  a  Javan  species  (also  foun<l  in  lH)livia)  iniblished  by  Fleischer 
as  Z.  yraciUimus  Broth.  MS.,  in  Musci  ....  von  Buitenz.  ii,  392 
(1902-04).     The  name  Z.  subminutus  must  therefore  be  dropped. 

p.  171.  Orthotrichum  angiistifolium  H.  f.  &  W.,  and  0.  crassi- 
foliura.  H.  f.  &  W.  have  been  separated  off  from  Orthotrichum  by 
Dusen  (in  Botan.  Xotis.  1905,  p.  304)  as  a  di.stinct  genus,  Muelleriella, 
based  principally  on  the  bi-stratose  leaves,  the  absence  of  inner 
peristome,  and  very  large  spores. 

p.  180.     Under  Ulota  Mohr. 

Since  the  publieation  of  Part  IV  I  have  detected  the  presence 
of  another  species  of  L'lota  in  New  Zealand,  and  the  following 
addition  should  be  made  on  p.  180. 

Kly. 

■   Leaves  strongly  crisped  when  dry 1.  lutea 

^  Leaves    small,    very    narrow,    slightly    contorted 

(^  when  dry     2.  anceps 

2.  Ulota  anceps  Vent,  in  Oef'v.  af  Finska  Vet.-Soc.  Foerh.  xxxv,  42 
(1893). 
A  smaller  and  more  delicate  plant  than  U.  lutea,  with  leaves 
1.5-2  mm.  long  as  against  2-3  mm.,  with  a  much  more  acute  and 
narrow  subula,  which  is  indeed  sometimes  almost  subulate ;  and 
especially  distinct  in  the  leaves  only  moderately  twisted  when  dry, 


366  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW   ZEALAND. 

not  strongly  crisped  and  incurved.  The  leaf  base  is  also  more 
distinct,  being  obovate  or  almost  orbicular,  whereas  in  U.  lutea  it  is 
usually  much  less  narrowed  to  the  line  of  insertion,  and  frequently 
more  gradually  contracted  alcove.  The  nerve  also  is  much  weaker, 
25-32 /A  wide  at  base,  as  against  35-40  /j.  in  V.  lutea.  I  do  not  find 
any  marked  difference  in  the  areolation,  except  that  the  cells  in 
U.  anceps  are  prol^ably  slightly  more  incrassate,  and  therefore  appear 
more  distant,  and  more  irregular  in  form,  being  often  distinctly 
elongate. 

The  fruit  is  slightly  more  delicate,  l)ut  otherwise  appears  to 
offer  no  structural  characters. 

This  Tasmanian  species  was  gathered  by  Mr.  "\V.  Bell  in  Jan. 
1890,  and  was  determined  by  Mitten  as  t>.  appressa  ^litt.  MS. 
Mitten's  name,  however,  was  never  published.  The  two  specimens 
of  it  in  my  herbarium  are  labelled,  one,  ''  Kinloch,  on  stems  and 
branches,  W.  Bell,  Jan.  1890,"  ex  herb.  Brotherus ;  the  other  "  Mt. 
Bonpland,  Otago,  W.  Bell,  Jan.  1890, ""  ex  herb.  Xaylor  Beckett. 

I  have  examined  a  sjjecimen  of  U.  cochleata  Vent.,  and  cannot 
detect  any  difference  from  U.  anceps;  nor  is  there  any  difference 
suggested  by  the  descriptions  with  the  exception  of  the  peristome, 
the  teeth  of  U.  cochhaia  being  descril)ed  as  longly  acuminate,  with 
the  tips  filiform  and  anastomosing;  those  of  Z'.  anceps  as  ol^tuse,  and 
not  anastomosing  at  tips.  My  specimen  of  V.  cochleata  (Mt.  Welling- 
ton range,  W.  A.  Weymouth,  1524),  however,  shows  the  teeth  exactly 
as  described  for  V.  anceps,  and  I  do  not  think  the  difference  is 
more  than  one  of  a  more  or  less  full  maturity  in  the  i)eristomc,  such 
as  one  finds  occasionally  in  ( )rthotrichuiii.  As  the  above  specimen, 
however,  was  not  authenticated  by  Venturi,  I  do  not  feel  justified 
at  present  in  r(>ducing  I  .  anceps  to  the  synonymy  of  U.  cochleata. 

p.  183.     Macromitrium  Weymouthii  Broth. 

Fleischer,  iNIusci  .  .  .  von  Buitenzorg,  ii,  434,  cites  Fl.  X.Z.  ii, 
78,  for  M.  recurvifoUum  (Hook.  &  (Jrev.)  Brid.  The  New  Zealand 
plant,  however,  there  described  is  not  identical  witli  Hooker  & 
Greville's  sj)ecies,  but  is  M.  Weijnioufhii. 

p.  184.    Macromitrium  gracile  (Hook.). 

Add:  nov.  var.  proboscideum  Dixon.  Folia,  praecipue 
superiora,  in  proboscidem  i>iaelougam  subulatam  vel  loriformciu, 
saepe  crassam,  siccitate  rigide  deflexam,  vetustate  dift'ractam  prolon- 
gata. 

Ilah. — On  tree,  L.  Waikaremoana,  Hawkes  Bav.  (1.  ().  K.  ^Sains- 
bury,  Jan.  1924,  Xo.  48  (Type).  Ibidem,  Jan.  1926,  Xo.  313.  On 
tree,  Kai[)aroro,  Maurieeville,  Wairarapa,  W.  (iray,  X'^o.  284;  on 
log  in  orchard,  Maurieeville,  W.  Orav,  Xo.  271.  Great  Barrier  I., 
May,  1922,  W.  Gray,  No.  14,  c.  fr. 

A  very  remarkable  form,  showing  most  markedly  when  the  plant 
is  dry.  In  tliat  condition  the  lower  leaves  of  the  branches  are  nearly 
all  broken  off  at  the  points,  and  are  incurved,  so  that  the  branch 
is  more  or  less  terete,  the  points  of  the  leaves  (where  not  broken 
off)  being  incurved  as  in  3/.  gracile  type :  in  the  U]>per  leaves  the 
long  points  are  rigidly  deflexed  and  sliglitly  torquate,  giving  a  very 


ADDENDA.  367 

distinct  and  striking  effect  under  the  lens.  The  fruit  does  not  differ 
from  that  of  M.  gracile. 

The  relationship  between  this  variety  and  M.  retusum  is  rather 
perplexing.  In  M.  retusum  the  arrangement  of  the  leaves  on  the 
branches  in  the  dry  state  is  very  similar  to  that  of  M.  gracile,  the 
leaves  being  very  reg-ularly  spirally  arranged  (owing  to  their  setting 
on  the  branch)  and  with  their  points  strongly  incurved,  so  that  the 
elongate,  straight  branches  have  a  very  characteristic  terete  or 
eatenulate  appearance,  from  top  to  bottom ;  and  so  far  they  are 
identical  with  those  of  M.  gracile.  In  M.  retusum  the  nerve  of  the 
leaf  is  excurrent  from  the  wide,  obtuse,  often  refuse  apex  in  a  long, 
green,  slender,  very  fragile  arista,  which  is  broken  off  in  all  but 
the  extreme  apical  leaves,  so  that  these  aristae  form  a  very  peculiar, 
delicate,  penicillate,  erect,  green  tuft  at  the  tip  of  the  branch. 

In  tlie  new  variety  described  above  of  M.  gracile,  the  leaf  apex 
is  not  broad  or  retuse,  but  is  either  very  abruptly  or  more  gradually 
narrowed  into  a  long,  linear  or  loriform  point,  consisting  mainly  of 
the  nerve,  but  much  stouter  and  less  fragile  than  that  of  M.  retusum, 
and  often  forming  a  in'olongation  ecpial  to  half  or  more  of  the 
rest  of  the  leaf.  This  prolongation  is  usually  broken  oft'  in  all  the 
lower  leaves,  but  remains  on  a  considerable  number  of  the  upper 
ones,  and  when  dry  is  not  erect,  ])ut  rigidly  deflexed,  with  a  slight 
tendency  to  twist  round  the  stein  in  a  s|)iral  direction,  and  this 
gives  a  very  distinct  appearance  to  the  apex  of  the  branch  in  the 
dry  state,  quite  distinct  from  that  of  M.  rctusuyn. 

So  far  the  matter  is  simple,  but  in  one  or  two  specimens  I  have 
in  my  herbarium  (e.g.,  in  one  collected  by  ]\Ir.  Sainsbury  near  L. 
Waikaremoana,  Hawkes  Bay.  Xo.  313 )  the  branches  show  l)oth  the 
erect  penicilhite  aristae  characteristic  of  M.  rctusu))i,  and  the 
retlexed  prolongations  of  the  present  variety,  while  the  leaf  apex  is 
somewhat  intermediate  in  form. 

The  type  of  M.  appcmliculatum  CM.  shows  a  very  similar  con- 
dition; and  I  have  found  the  same  thing,  though  less  strongly 
marked,  on  other  specimens. 

The  question  arises,  therefore,  whether  M.  retusum  be  really 
s]iecifically  distinct  from  M.  gracile.  P>esides  the  characters  above 
I'l-ferrcd  to,  I  do  not  know  any  that  separate  it.  though  I  have  thought 
that  the  upper  cells  in  M.  retusum  were  somewhat  more  obscure  than 
in  M.  gracile  The  fruit  of  M.  retusum  has  not  been  found.  The 
l^lants  referred  to  reciuire  a  careful  studv  in  the  field. 

p.  192.     Physcomitridium  Reader!  (CM.). 

This  has  been  collected  by  E.  A.  Hodgson,  ''sides  of  a  field 
drain,  Kiwi,  Wairoa  Co.  Hawkes  Bay,  Dee.  1926,"  and  .sent  me  by 
Mr.  Sainsbury.  It  agrees  quite  well  with  R.  Brown's  specimen 
descril)ed  on  the  above  page.  The  capsules  constantly  break  up 
irregularly  along  a  median  zone,  though  the  lid  is  clearly  different- 
iated. 

p.  201.     Pohlia  tasmanica  (Broth.). 

Mr.  Sainsbury  gathered  this  in  fruit  on  damp  earth,  Ohuka 
Gorge,  Wairoa  Co.,  in  Oct.  1925.  The  fruit  has  not  been  described 
(except  as  Bnjum  Bimisii  R.  Br.  ter.).     The  seta  is  red,  slender  and 


368  BRYOLOGY   OF   NEW  ZEALAND. 

flexuose,  about  1  cm.  long,  cygneous  below  the  capsule;  capsule 
small,  turgidly  oval,  without  any  distinct  neck,  red;  lid  conical, 
very  shortly  mamillate.  Peristome  rather  large,  orange  red;  the 
teeth  broad,  tapering  to  a  not  very  fine  point,  very  finely  papillate 
on  the  dorsal  surface,  densely  lamellate,  the  lamellae  stout  and 
prominent  within;  endostome  pale,  membrane  high,  quite  equalling 
half  the  length  of  the  teeth;  processes  nearly  equalling  the  teeth, 
variously  cleft  and  rimose.  Cilia  filiform,  slightly  nodose,  about  as 
long  as  the  processes.     Spores  18-22  ix.. 

p.  203.     Anomobryum  Harriottii  (R.  Br.  ter.). 

Mr.  Sainsbury  has  collected  good  specimens  of  this  in  two  or 
three  localities  in  Hawkes  Bay,  notably  a  fine  fruiting  specimen 
from  wet  bank  of  river,  Mangapoikc  Valley.  The  plants  are  in  all 
respects  much  larger  than  in  the  original  specimens  of  R.  Brown's  or 
in  my  Anamohryum  densum  ;  the  capsules  arc  larger;  the  neck  longer 
and  more  distinct,  the  peristome  larger  and  the  vegetative  characters 
better  developed,  so  that  the  true  affinity  for  some  time  escai)ed  me, 
and  I  had  indeed  drawn  up  a  description  of  it  as  a  new  species  of 
Bryum.  Structurally,  however,  it  agrees  entirely  with  the  above 
plants,  and  indiciites  that  they  both  rejiresent  ])Ooily  developed 
forms  of  the  species. 

My  description  of  A.  densnm  in  Bull.  Torr.  Bot.  Club  42:  103 
will  fit  the  plant  exactly  if  the  following  dimensions  replace  those 
given  there:  stems  2  cm.  high;  leaves  1  mm.  long:  seta  1.5  cm.; 
l)eristome  teeth  .5  mm.  The  inner  peristome  usually  shows  a  small 
numl>er  of  comparatively  conspicuous  papillae,  scattered  sparsely 
over  the  proces.ses. 

p.  210.     Bryuin  chrysoneuron  CM. 

Sterile  slender  plants  of  B.  ohconicUm  may  at  times  be  so  like 
this  species  as  to  be  scarcely  separal)le. .  The  cai)suK',  however,  is 
much  smaller  in  li.  chri/sonenron,  and  of  a  deep  reddish  colour,  that 
of  B.  oJ)conicHm  l)eing  of  a  reddish-brown. 

p.  214.     Bryum  Billardieri  Schwaegr. 

Although  as  stat^-d  here  the  leaves  are  not  as  a  rule  rosulate 
and  comose,  forms  occur  with  the  other  cha7'acters  of  the  species 
which  show  the  leaves  decidedly  comose;  and  too  much  reliance  must 
not  be  placed  on  this  character. 

p.  223.  Rhizogonium  ( Spiridentella  i  Helmsii  CM.  in  Hedwig. 
xxxvi,  333  (1897)  is  only  Cryptopodium  hartramioides  (Hook.),  the 
5  plant.  I  have  a  specimen  of  Helms 's  collecting,  Paparoa  Range, 
S.  Island,  July  1888,  ex  herb.  I.  Cosmo  ^lelvill,  s^ih  nomine  Rhizo- 
gonium  (S])iridentella)   Helmsii  C  ^Muell. 

p.  227.     Bartramia  robusta  II.  f.  &  W. 

]\Ir.  Sainsbury  has  sent  me  a  specimen  so  determined  by 
Brotherus,  collected  probal)ly  in  the  Auckland  Is.  by  J.  T.  Tennant, 
on  the  N.Z.  Institute  Expedition,  1907.  This  has  the  capsules  erect 
and  symmetrical  and  quite  gymnostomous,  and  supports  the  specific 
status  of  B.  robusta. 


ADDENDA.  3G9 

p.  233.     Before  Polytrichaceae  insert — 

BUXBAUMIACEAE. 
BuxBAUMiA  Hall. 

Buxbaumia  novae-zelandiae  Dixon  sp.  nov.     (Plate  X,  fig.  13). 

A  li.  tdsDKinicd  Mitt.  diftVrt  seta  longiore,  multo  tenuiore,  omnino 
laevi. 

H(th. — On  loose  rock  on  hillside,  Upper  Atianmri,  near  Kotorua ; 
eoll.   K.  W.  Allison,  Aug.  1927. 

The  discovery  of  a  representative  of  this  remarkable  genus  in 
New  Zealand  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  recent  additions  to  the 
moss  tiora  of  the  Island.  Hitherto  the  genus  has  been  restricted 
to  the  two  well-known  northern  B.  aphjilhi  and  B.  indu^iata,  with 
three  other  rare  northern  species,  one  in  tlie  U.S.A.,  one  in  Japan, 
and  one  in  Java,  with  a  single  representative  in  the  southern  hemi- 
sphere, viz.,  the  Tasmanian  B.  tasnmnica  Mitt.  The  New  Zealand 
l)lant  might  be  exi)ected  to  be  identical  with  the  Tasmanian  one.  and 
1  was  at  tirst  inclined  to  refer  it  there.  Most  uni'ortiinatcly  Mitten's 
species  is  only  represented  by  three  specimens,  two  at  Kew,  and  one 
in  Mitten's  herbarium,  and  these  have  the  capsules  unripe  and  the 
peristome,  therefore,  as  well  as  the  structure  of  the  exothecium, 
inici'itain.  Carelul  examination  of  the  specimens,  however,  reveals 
what  appear  to  be  constant,  if  slight  differences  from  the  New 
Zealand  plant.  (Mrs.  Britton  has  kindly  sent  me  drawings  and 
mi'asurcnu'nts  of  the  specimen  in  the  New  Yoi-k  Herl)Mrium.)  B. 
t(is))ui)i{<(i  has  the  setae  4,  G,  and  S  mm.  in  k-ngtli  respectively,  com- 
l)aratively  stout,  viz.,  .4  mm.  in  thickness;  they  all  appear  smooth, 
though  ^litten  describes  the  plant  as  "  pedunculo  subscabro, "  and 
figures  a  seta  as  decidedly  jiapillose  at  ajiex.  Only  im])ei'fect  peris- 
tome was  seen. 

The  two  setae  of  the  new  species  that  I  possess  are  respectively 
1.6  and  1.8  cm.  long,  and  only  .2  mm.  in  thickness,  and  are  quite 
smooth,  and  these  differences  alone.  I  think,  would  preclude  its  being 
referred  to  B.  ftisuuniicd.  Further  specimens  have  I  believe  been 
collected,  and  it  will  be  interesting  to  ascertain  how  far  the  above 
characters  prove  to  be  reliable. 

p.  237.     Polytrichum  commune  L. 

]Most  of  the  New  Zealand  plants  belong  to  a  southern  form 
having  the  nerve  of  the  leaf  excurrent  in  a  rather  marked,  sen-ate, 
pale  arista,  which  in  the  i)erichaetial  leaves  may  be  conspicuously 
prolonged  and  subhyaline.  This  form  was  publi-shed  by  Rehmann 
in  his  S.  African  flosses  as  P.  trkhodes,  which  I  reduced  to  a  variety 
in  S.  Afr.  Journ.  of  Sci.  xviii,  323,  as  P.  commune  var.  trichodes 
(Rehni.)   Dixon. 

p.  249.     Echinodium  umbrosum  (^Nlitt.). 

Mr.  Sainsbury  writes  later  that  this  seems  quite  plentiful  in  the 
AYairoa  district,  always  on  damp  papa  rocks  or  stones  in  shady  bush. 


370  BRYOLOGY   OF   XEW   ZEALAND. 

p.  194.    After  Funaria  subcuspidata  Broth. 

Funaria  producta   (Mitt.)   Broth,  in  Eii<il.  &  Prantl,  Pflanzenfam., 
Musci,  i,  522  (1903). 

SjTi.  Entosthodon  productus  Mitt,  in  Joiirn.  Linn.  Soc,  Bot., 
iv,  80    (1859). 
This   species,   hitherto   confined   to    Tasmania,    was   detected   in 
Cheeseman's  herbarium,  under  F.  cuspidata,  by  ]\Ir.  Sainsbury;  it  was 
collected  by  Henderson  in  Waitemata  Co.,  Auckland. 

It  has  the  small,  erect,  symmetric  capsule  of  F.  gi'acilis  and  F. 
cuspidaia,  but  a  much  shorter  seta,  less  than  5  mm. :  and  the  peris- 
tome is  quite  wanting.  The  most  noticeable  character,  however,  is 
in  the  leaves,  which  are  very  narrow,  much  narrower  than  in  any  of 
the  other  species,  from  a  slightly  ovate  base  narrowly  lanceolate,  finely 
pointed,  entire,  with  the  nerve  ceasing  below  the  apex. 

p.  249.     Echinodium  hispidum   vai-.   glauco-viride. 

This  was  collected  in  Oct.,  1927,  by  E.  M.  Grant  at  Owenga, 
Chatham  Is.,  agreeing  exactly  with  the  Fiji  plant. 

p.     251.     Glyptothecium. 

The  proper  spelling  of  this  should  be  Glyphothecium,  as  Hampc 
published  it.  The  spelling  Glyptothecium  arose  from  the  copying,  by 
Brotherus,  of  a  printer's  error  in  a  footnote  of  Hampe's. 

p.  290.    Pterygophyllum  distichophylloides  Broth.  &  Dix. 

The  fruit  of  this  was  collected,  for  the  first  time,  by  ]\Ir.  Sains- 
bury  in  Sept.  1927.  The  ixM-ichaetial  bracts  are  acute.  The  seta  is 
short,  5-6  mm.,  smooth,  and  veiy  thin ;  the  ca])suh'  very  small, 
horizontal,  dark  purplc-browni,  with  a  distinct  swollen  ring  at  the 
neck,  and  a  very  long,  reddish  lid,  quite  equalling  the  capsule  in 
length. 


•r^ ' 


p.  329.     After  RHYNCHOSTEGIUM. 

KITYXrnOSTEGlELL.V  Limpr.   Laubm.,  iii.  207    (1896). 
Rhynchostegiella  novae-zealandiae  Dixon  sp.  nov. 

Peril  ntUd,  hahitu  A)nJ)l ustcgii  scrpcntis:  j^allide  viridis.  Caulis 
repens,  irregulariter,  vage  ramosus,  ramis  flixuosis,  clongntis,  hixi- 
foliis,  tenuissimis.  Folia  minima,  .5-.75  mm.  longa,  patentia,  sicca 
contracta,  subconvoluta,  ovato-lnnceolatn,  acnminnta,  acumine  sub- 
stricto,  acuto ;  marginibus  ])lanis.  e  hasi  fere  ad  apiccm  tenenter 
denticnlatis.  Costa  ad  medium  folium  attingens.  Cellulae  superiores 
rhomboideo-lineares,  breves,  leniter  sigmoideae,  laevisswnae ;  in 
acumine  breviores,  paullo  latiores,  omnes  saepius  siihopacae,  basin 
versus  parum  laxiores,  alares  optime  notntae,  sat  numcrosae,  anhepiad- 
ratae,  hifiusmlac,  plus  minusve  inones.     Folia  ramca  minora,  similia. 

?  Synoica,  vel  autoica.  Flores  in  caailibus  et  ramis  numerosi. 
Periehaetia  parva,  foliis  erectis,  nonnunquam  leniter  secundis,  breviter 
acuminatis,  subintegris.  Seta  circa  1  7nm.  longa,  leniter  sed  distincte 
papulosa.  Theca  unica  deoperculata  visa  minima,  suherecta.  asym- 
metrica,  turgide  ovafa;  exothecii  rete  laxum,  parietibus  tenuibus. 


ADDENDA,  371 

Hab.  Marlborough,  coll.  J.  H.  :\Ie:\rahon,  1928. 

An  exceedingly  delicate  little  plant,  and  a  fully  characteristic 
Rhynehostegiella.  R.  campylioides  Broth.  &  Watts,  from  Lord  Howe 
I.,  has  the  leaves  more  widely  spreading,  and  the  cells  prominent  on 
the  back  of  leaf.  The  Australian  R.  cuculkita  (Mitt.)  Dixon,  has  the 
branch  leaves  obtuse  or  subobtuse,  and  the  cells  verj'  opacjue. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  determine  the  inflorescence  satisfactorily. 
The  fertile  stem  has  very  numerous  flowers  in  all  stages  of  develop- 
ment, some  of  which  contain  archegonia,  and  I  believe  quite  young 
antheridia,  but  they  are  immature,  and  I  did  not  care  to  dissect  the 
only  two  fruiting  perichaetia  received.  The  inflorescence  in  the  genus 
is  nearlv  alwavs  autoicous. 


LIST  OF  NEW  SPECIES  AND  VARIETIES. 

It  will   be  convenient  for   purposes  of  references  to  give  a  list  of  new 
species  and   varieties  published   for   the  first  time  in   this  work. 

— Dicranoloma   platycaulon    (CM.)    Dixon. 

— Dicranolf)nia  grossialare   (CM.)    Dixon. 

—Dicranoloma    chrysodrepaneum    (CM.)    Dixon. 

—Dicranoloma   cylindropyxis    (CM.)    Dixon. 

— Dicranolomo  plurisetum    (CM.)    Dixon. 

—Dicranoloma  integrifolium  Dixon. 

— Pleuridium  longirostre  Dixon. 

— Dicranella  wairarapensis  Dixon.     Is  I),  cardotii   (R.  Br.  ter. )    Dixon. 

— Dicranella  egmontensis  Dixon. 

-Campylopus  ai'boricola  Card.  &   Dixon. 

— Fissidens  hylogenes  Dixon. 

— Fissidens  inclinabilis  CM. 

— Fi-ssidens   leptocladus   nov.    var.    Cheesmanii    (CM.)    Dixon. 

—Fissidens   gonioneuius   CM.   subsp.    nov. 

—Fissidens   subelamellosus    Dixon. 

— Weisia    viridula    nov.    var.    gymnostoma    Dixon. 

— Gymnostomum  calcareum  nov.  var.  longifolium   Dixon. 

— Tortula  serrata  Dixon. 

— Tortula  abruptinervis  Dixon. 

— Anoectangium  Bellii  Broth. 

— Zygodon  subminutus  Broth.     Is  Z.  gracillimus  Broth. 

— Orthotrichum  calvum  nov.  var.  brevisetum   Dixon. 

— Macromitrium    gracile    nov.    var.    proboscideum    Dixon. 

— Buxbaumia  novae-zelandiae  Dixon. 

— Cryphaea  confusa  Dixon. 

— Papillaria  nitidiuscula  Broth. 

— Neckera  Brownii   Dixon. 

— Eriopus  Brownii   Dixon. 

— Hypopterygium   novae-seelanaiae   nov.   var.   nudicaule   Dixon. 

— Rhynchostegium   fragilicuspis   Dixon. 

— Stereodon  maculosus  Dixon. 

—Rhynehostegiella  novae-zealandiae   Dixon. 

DATES    OF   PUBLICATION. 

Part  I,  pp.  1-30,  Plates  I-IV,  icas  issued  30th  June,  1913. 

Part  II,  pp.  31-74,  Plates  V-VI,  teas  issued  7th  September,  1914. 

Part  III,  pp.  75-152,  Plates  VII-VIII,  was  issued  1st  August,  1923. 

Part  IV,  pp.  153-238,  Plate  IX,  was  issued  30th  June,  1926. 

Part  V,  pp.   239-298,   was  issued   7th  July,  1927. 

Part  VI,  pp.  299-372,  Plate  X,  icas  issued  17th  January,  1929. 


p. 

15 

p. 

18- 

p. 

19 

p- 

21 

p. 

22 

p. 

362- 

p. 

37 

p. 

65- 

p. 

363- 

p 

90- 

p- 

364- 

p. 

100- 

p- 

101 

p. 

102 

p. 

364- 

p. 

112 

p. 

116 

p- 

146 

p. 

150 

p- 

162 

p- 

167 

p. 

173- 

p. 

366 

p. 

369- 

p. 

245 

p- 

261- 

p. 

266 

p. 

286 

p. 

295 

p. 

329 

p. 

337- 

p. 

370- 

372 


EXPLANATION  OF  PLATE   X. 

Fig.     1. — Cryphaea  confusa   (Type).     (/.  leaf,  X  20;   h.  leaf  apex,  X  40. 
Fig.     2.—C.  chlorophyllosa  (Coll.  R.  Brown  ter.).    a.  leaf,  X  20;  b,  leaf  apex, 

X  40;   c.  apex  of  perichaetial  leaf,  X  40. 
Fig     3. — Echinodiiim    timbrosmn.     a.  leaf,  X   20. 
Fig.     i.—E.   hispid vni.     a,  leaf,   X   20. 
Fig.     5. — E.  hispid'iim  var.  glauco-viride.     a,  leaf,   X   20. 
F^g.     6. — PapiUaria   nitidiiiscula    (Type,  coll.   W.   \V.   Watts),     a.   stem   leaf, 

X    20;    b,   branch    leaf,    X    20;    c.   cells   of   branch   leaf,   partly   in 

profile,    X    200. 
Fig.     7. — P.  flavo-limbata.     o.  tip  of  branch,   X   Z;    b,  leaf  apices,   X   20. 
Fig.     8. — Meteorium  nitens  (Tyiie,  coll.  Sinclair,  Hb.  Wils.).     a,  stem,  X  1; 

b,  leaf,  X  20. 
Fig.     9. — Neckera  laevigata,     a.  leaf,  X   20;    b.  perichaetium,  X   2. 
Fig.  10. — Neckera  Broicnii    (Type,  coll.  R.   Brown  ter.).     a,  leaf,   X   20;    b, 

perichaetium,   X   2;   c,  leaf  apices,  X   30. 

Fig.  11. — Eriopus  Brounii  (Type,  coll.  R.  Brown  ter.)     a,  a,  leaves,  X  20; 

b,  upper  marginal  cells,   X   200. 

Fig  12. — Taxithelium  polystictum  (Mt.  Egmont,  coll.  W.  Gray),  a.  stem, 
X  1;   ft,  stem  leaf,  X  20;   c.  branch  leaf,  X  20;  d,  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.  13. — B.uxbaumia  novae-zelandiae    (Type),     a.  plant,   X   1- 

Fig.  14. — Dici'anoloma  intef/rifoliitm  (Type,  coll.  R.  Brown  ter.).  a.  leaf 
apex,  X  20;    h.  upper  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.  15. — Fissidens  stibelameUosus    (Type),     a.  plant.   XI;    b.  leaf,   X   20; 

c,  apex  of  leaf,  X   40,  d,  upper  cells,  X  200. 

Fig.  16. — Fissideiis  hylogenes   (Type.)     a,  leaves,  X   20;    ?>,  upper  marginal 

cells,  X  200. 
Fig.  17. — Drepanoclad^is  fontinaliopsis   (Tarawera,  coll.  Berggren).     a,  part 

of  stem,  X  1;   &.  parts  of  branches,  X  3. 


I 


PLATE  X. 


373 


-\ 


V 


/a. 


./•V, 


/6 


/ 


2c 


K^V 


Za 


/   \ 


/( 


/\     f"' 


I'j 


.P 


tc 


\ 


I 


=;•=»    'n. 


/^ 


/ 


6ti 


-/A 


<.A 


fx 


Sa 


:></ 


I   I 


;,./ 


/,'/ 


S6 


i 


s^^ 


/Oc 


0 

5 


Ua 


£  y^ 


;\ 


lOh 


lla 


'A 


,^^ 


j^ 


:•  -J  J 


)a 


\ 


.■/■ 
r 


/<n? 


/2^ 


rJS^. 


/j.r 


^  6 


/O^v 


:^-t^ 


--'.  /Sb 


r 


'V 


Face  p.  37^. 


i  1^^)/ 


o 


> 
I 


o 

•H 

o 


•H 

-p 

CO 


..  f^  ^ 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


( 


DO 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  limited 


t 


I.